Volatile Chemistry, Maniac Lullaby, Blood Feud

SIREN WARRIOR CHRONICLES: BOOKS 7, 8, & 9 Three Complete Novels:

SIREN WARRIOR BOOK 7: VOLATILE CHEMISTRY SIREN WARRIOR BOOK 8: MANIAC LULLABY SIREN WARRIOR BOOK 9: BLOOD FEUD By Michelle Marquis and Lindsey Bayer

Whiskey Creek Press www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Published by WHISKEY CREEK PRESS Whiskey Creek Press PO Box 51052 Casper, WY 82605-1052 www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Copyright  2011 by Michelle Marquis & Lindsey Bayer Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 (five) years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

Names, characters and incidents depicted in this book are products of the author‟s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of the author or the publisher. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher. ISBN 978-1-61160-104-6

Credits Cover Artist: Gemini Judson Printed in the United States of America

Other Books by Author Available at Whiskey Creek Press Torrid: www.whiskeycreekpresstorrid.com Siren Warrior Series Incubus Nights Android’s Kiss Midnight Becomes You The Love Machine Over the Moon Machine Lust: Black Copper

Dedication To all the series fans

SIREN WARRIOR CHRONICLES BOOK 7: VOLATILE CHEMISTRY by

Michelle Marquis & Lindsey Bayer

1

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Prologue The dream began nicely enough. Desmond Theron lazily flew over the lush green forests and tranquil valleys of AEssyria with only calming thoughts in his head. He traveled peacefully, leisurely drifting through the delicate shadowlands in the region between awake and asleep. Disjointed images came and went, none of them having any meaning in themselves. Then, as dreams are prone to do, there were no longer random images passing through his mind; he was in a place. Desmond recognized the event as a royal function, a banquet perhaps, surrounded by friends and soldiers he knew. The banquet was being held in a great hall he‟d never been in before but felt familiar nevertheless. Everything was decorated in cool blues and silver giving the hall a cold, impersonal feel. Maybe it was some kind of Winter Festival. Across the room his girlfriend Scarlet was dancing with a soldier Desmond didn‟t recognize. It was odd because he was pretty sure the man was Kirillian but try as he might he couldn‟t get a look at the soldier‟s face because every time the man came close, his face was always a blur. But there was an unmistakable stench in the air, like a sweaty tunic left out in the rain to grow mold. The most disturbing thing about the man wasn‟t his aroma but the uniform he wore. It bore a striking resemblance to Desmond‟s own and even bore the unmistakable insignias of a master sergeant. Desmond knew he was the only Kirillian to hold the rank of master sergeant so he tried to read the gold stitching on the name plate but 2

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 it was written in a language that was neither Kirillian nor AEssyrian. He focused on Scarlet who was mesmerizing in a long, tiered, strapless, black dress, her wavy blood-red hair cascading over her shoulders like a winter shawl. For the most part she seemed to be only tolerating her rancid dance partner. She avoided his eyes and went through the motions of the dance but her movements were lethargic and uncoordinated. Her lovely face was slim and pale and it looked like she was going to collapse at any moment. The fright of seeing her like that created a thick knot in Desmond‟s throat. He had to get her away from this malevolent stranger. Desmond pushed through the crowd to get to Scarlet and the bizarre man. All around him people tried to prevent his progress. It started out as just coincidental obstructions. Soldiers meandered in front of him and formed tight conversation circles that Desmond had to circumvent to reach his final destination. As he became more forceful pushing past people their interference became more aggressive. They clawed at his arms and snatched at his uniform until several of the buttons had been ripped off, but still he fought to get closer. When he was only a few feet away the throng of people started getting thicker. Finally, when Desmond couldn‟t squirm another inch, he yelled out, “Hey!” to the man dancing with Scarlet. The soldier stopped with his back to Desmond. The stink got thicker, like rotting garbage on a humid day. The dream soldier held a now limp Scarlet in his arms and with the practiced care of an undertaker, eased her to the floor. Desmond fought against the crush of the people but nothing he did seemed to matter. Then just as he thought they would overwhelm him, they suddenly all moved back. He ignored them and walked up to the dream soldier who was now standing over Scarlet. Desmond placed his hand on the man‟s shoulder and the soldier turned around. 3

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The first thing Desmond thought when he looked into the soldier‟s face was that he had lost his sanity. For the soldier‟s face wasn‟t that of a stranger, it was his own with a horrifying twist. It leered at him with the savage visage of an escaped lunatic and smiled with a mouthful of tiny sharp teeth. Desmond felt the blood drain from his face. He stumbled back and shuddered. He didn‟t want any part of his body touching that horrible monster. Somewhere in the dark recesses of Desmond‟s soul his mind started unraveling. A soundless scream inside his brain grew louder and louder, drowning out every sane and rational thought. Desmond strained against the horror of the dream, trying as hard as he could to wake himself up but none of his usual tricks were working. Gotta wake up…gotta wake up…gotta wake up… The yelling in his head was deafening, but each rising decibel brought the name up to the forefront. I should have known it was too easy. Desmond summoned all his will and like a drowning man surfacing for the last time, he broke from the dream. Sitting up in bed drenched in an icy sweat he opened his eyes and there he was. Desmond spit the name out like a curse. “Titan.” His grandfather stood at the foot of the bed dressed all in black. The very air around him felt heavy and sticky like old glue. The wizard gave him a demon‟s smile. “The banquet has come to an end. It‟s now time to pay the check.” Desmond frowned at Titan. “I‟m ready.” Titan threw his head back and laughed. It was light, mirthful and full of vile corruption. “No you‟re not. No one ever is.” Titan took a step back to reveal a full-length mirror. In it was the doppelganger from Desmond‟s nightmare, the thing that looked somewhat like him. Eerily it smiled showing many rows of razorlike teeth. Then it walked up to the glass, grabbed the mirror frame and stepped out of the reflection. Desmond glanced at Scarlet sleeping next to him and felt his stomach wrench. How was 4

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 he ever going to explain this horror show to her? How was he ever going to keep her safe? Desmond‟s stomach lurched and twisted so tightly he thought he was going to purge. Titan took a few steps back letting the furthest corner of the room immerse him in darkness. “I‟ll leave the two of you to get acquainted. Good luck, Desmond.” “Screw you, Titan.” Black velvet laughter tumbled over his nerves and the whole room seemed to grow darker. Hatred fired Desmond‟s mind. Of course! Just as his life was starting to turn around, Titan has to tear it apart. It was more than he could stomach. He leapt from the bed and grabbed his saber, hoping he could kill the evil bastard before the wizard could melt into the night. But just as he reached the spot where Titan had been, the old relic was gone. Desmond glanced around the room but didn‟t see his evil twin anywhere either. A gust of foul-smelling wind blew in from the open window as the rain beat against the stone sill. Desmond wanted to believe the wizard had taken his abomination with him but that wasn‟t likely. No, Titan had found a new plaything and would use this new spell to torment him until Desmond did just what the bastard wanted him to do—kill himself. Then his collection of Gavin‟s dead sons, who dared pursue a military career, would be complete.

5

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 1 The Razorback woman moved with an amazing mixture of strength and grace. Her name was Kahlee and she was quite tall, probably about six foot five with muted jade skin and the lean muscles of a dancer. Her face was on the cuter side of pretty with a small nose and full, pouty lips that reminded Gypsy of a doll. Her long brown hair was pulled back into a severe braid that sat high up on her head lying in several tight coils. Interlaced throughout the coils were the shocking red locks that grew from her temples denoting her ability to spit venom. It was nature‟s way of saying “don‟t touch”. Most surprising of all was that she wore bronze colored armor that didn‟t even cover all of her torso but gapped at her midriff showing a generous amount of flesh. On her hips were sheathed two short-bladed sabers that didn‟t look too scary from this distance. Gypsy Theron pulled off her damp cloak, and shook it a few times spraying the seats next to her with water. Then she settled into the arena bleachers to take in the show. She watched as her father, General Gavin Theron, talked to the woman out in the middle of the black sand floor of the arena. Her father had just passed the three month mark since his back surgery and Gypsy was surprised to see him still leaning on a shiny black cane. She wondered if he really needed it or was just using it out of insecurity. AEssyrians notoriously mistrusted technology and Gypsy was sure Gavin‟s new titanium spine was messing with his head. 6

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy had been sneaking into the arena late at night to watch her father practice alone. But even now he still refused to spar with anyone, even Caraculla. She was starting to worry that the emotional stress of having inorganic parts was too much for him. She wondered if he would ever get back to his former fighting skill level. Gavin‟s movements were slow and cautious but Gypsy didn‟t get the impression he was still in pain because they had a fluidity that she‟d never seen before. Personally she thought his perceived weakness was all in his head. But that was an opinion she wisely kept to herself. Fidgeting nearby was her half-brother Desmond and her Razorback ex-husband Caraculla. Both warriors were decked out in full battle armor looking tense and bored respectively. Desmond appeared especially edgy and wasn‟t talking and joking with Caraculla as he usually did. He kept staring off into the opposing bleachers and Gypsy wondered if Gavin had said or done something to piss him off. She squinted off across the way but as far as she could tell they were the only ones in the stands. What the hell does he keep looking at? Down below, Gavin nodded to the Razorback woman and stalked out of the arena. He spotted Gypsy in the bleachers and made his way up the stairs toward her. Her father sat next to Gypsy and stared down at the arena floor. Gavin gave her a suspicious glance. “I thought you had duty.” “I swapped with Makkai. Who‟s that?” “Your mother‟s new bodyguard.” Gypsy turned in her seat to give her father an exaggerated look then smirked. “You chose a woman to protect Mom?” Gavin rested his hands on the dragon head of his cane then pointed to the arena floor with it. “Be quiet and watch.” Caraculla and Desmond approached the Razorback woman from different angles. Kahlee drew both sabers in a flash and whirled them with startling speed. She kept her weapons moving at 7

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 all times, making sure to maintain a distance from both warriors. The first one who tried to attack was Caraculla. He lunged forward, his saber coming down several times to connect with Kahlee‟s weapons but he just couldn‟t seem to get close to her. Desmond was next. Taking advantage of Caraculla as a distraction, he came alarmingly close to cutting the Razorback but she punished him for being too bold by delivering a light cut across Desmond‟s forearm. He swore and stepped back just as Caraculla moved in. The Razorback male snarled and stepped in a little too close. He too got a cut in the face for his trouble. Gypsy was amazed. The woman had managed to tag two of the best swordsmen in the empire in less than five minutes. Gavin called the men off. Kahlee walked to the edge of the arena and looked up at her father. He applauded slowly as if mocking her but Gypsy knew he was impressed. Kahlee ignored his bad manners. She gestured to the arena with one of her sabers. “What about you?” Gavin smiled but there was nothing warm or friendly in it. “What about me?” “Would you like to spar? I‟ve heard a lot about you. I‟d like to see for myself.” The general stiffened. “I‟m recovering from back surgery.” Kahlee glanced at Gypsy then returned her gaze to Gavin. A strange tension charged the air between them. Then the Razorback woman nodded once. “Okay. Some other time then.” Gavin took out a cigar and lit it. “Do you want the job?” Kahlee shifted her weight from one foot to the other. “Guarding your wife?” “Yes.” “That depends,” she said with a mischievous grin. Her father blew out a thick stream of smoke. He was definitely annoyed with the woman. “On what?” “On what‟s in it for me in the long run.” 8

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin chewed the end of his cigar to the other side of his mouth. “Be more specific.” “Okay. If I do a good job, I want a commission in the army. And just in case you‟re planning to send me to some hellhole like Loss, I want everything in writing signed by both you and the emperor.” Off to the woman‟s left, Caraculla was staring at Gavin like he expected him to explode at any moment. But no matter what her father was thinking, he didn‟t tip his hand. The heavy silence between them was suddenly interrupted by Desmond. “Are we done here?” Her father glanced at the cut on Desmond‟s arm and shrugged. “I would think so.” Without waiting for a dismissal Desmond turned and walked out of the arena with his saber still in hand. Stopping in the doorway he gave a final glance into the darkened bleachers on the opposite side of the arena. Then he left, slamming the battered metal double doors behind him. Everyone watched him leave sharing the same mild curiosity. Gavin plucked the cigar out of his mouth and turned his attention back to Khalee. “You‟re very confident.” “I‟m the best in the Queendom. That‟s why you invited me here for this little audition.” “And if I refuse to promise you a commission?” Gavin asked. “Then I‟ll just go back home.” She sheathed her weapons and shrugged. It seemed like she‟d made up her mind about his proposal. “You want to date and I want a marriage,” Kahlee mumbled. She started heading out. Gavin stood up. “Stop.” He made his way down the steps and met Kahlee at the bottom. “I‟ll give you what you want but I want something in return.” Kahlee searched his face. “Name it.” “I want you to get on your knees and swear loyalty to me.” 9

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The woman bristled. “Why can‟t you just take my word? Why do I have to debase myself like a slave?” Gavin puffed on his cigar. He looked amused. “The oath of loyalty is required of all soldiers in the empire, officers and enlisted. My own daughter,” he pointed up toward Gypsy with the tip of his cane, “has had to, as you say, debase herself like a slave. If you can‟t do it, you‟ll never make it in the army. So perhaps you should give some serious thought to whether or not this is something you really want.” Kahlee dropped her head in a curt nod. “Are you still offering me the job of guarding your wife?” “Yes,” Gavin said with a triumphant gleam in his eye. “Then I accept.” Gavin smiled and this time it was genuine. “Somehow I knew you would.”

10

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 2 Doctor Harlan Theron was outside her clinic taking a much needed break from the day‟s caseload. She sat on the short stone wall with her knees pulled up to her chest sipping a nice tall ice water and thinking that she should have opted for shorts and a Tshirt under her lab coat rather than jeans and a blouse. The twin suns blazed relentlessly above having temporarily broken free of the overbearing clouds. Although she was not a big fan of the merciless suns she despised the rainy season even more. For two to three months a year it rained almost constantly with varying severity. It was downright depressing. A person could innocently walk outside into a light drizzle and within a few minutes be drowning in a monsoon. The only good thing about it was that it brought the normal temperature of sweltering down to pleasantly warm. Of course she was one of the only people who saw this as a positive change. Harlan was the bane of all the other employees because of her insistence that the temperature inside the medical facility stay at a constant seventy-five degrees. Of course, with the exception of her and the Kirillian Doctor Krull, all of the employees and patients were AEssyrian. They felt most comfortable in temperatures right around one hundred degrees. But Harlan insisted seventy-five was necessary to keep the thermophilic bacteria at bay and since she was chief of staff, what she said went. She would have kept the 11

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 temperature even lower if she thought she wouldn‟t have had a revolt on her hands. As she settled back to watch the peasants ramble up and down the street a large shadow settled over her from behind. Looking over her shoulder she smiled when she saw Krull walk up and stand next to her. “Harlan, do you have a moment?” he asked in that soft-spoken way of his. “I have something I‟d like to show you.” It would have been nice to stay outside in the elusive afternoon suns a few minutes longer, but Krull rarely bothered her over something trivial. “Sure.” She held her glass out to Krull who took it as she jumped off the wall. Taking back her drink she followed him inside and down the hall, curious over what he had to show her. Krull led her into the medication room and locked the door behind them. For a second, Harlan grew intensely uncomfortable. It wasn‟t wise to be in a locked space with any male on this planet but then she quickly shrugged it off. This was Krull, not an AEssyrian male who got funny ideas every time an erection stirred. She was safe enough. I‟ve been living on this planet way too long. Even though she trusted Krull, she maintained her distance. “What was it you wanted to show me?” Krull dimmed the lights and turned on the holographic imager. A life-size 3D image of an AEssyrian spine appeared illuminated before them. It rotated in a slow circle with the nerves and veins detailed in different colors. The sight was fascinating. “Is this Gavin‟s?” “Yes. One of the surgeons on the Kirillian medical tender was kind enough to transmit this down so we could follow up on his care. I know how edgy AEssyrians get about replacement parts so I wanted to keep this kind of quiet.” Harlan walked around the image astounded. The spine was a perfect replica of an AEssyrian‟s right down to the location of the 12

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 nerve endings. She‟d seen prosthesis before but this was truly an intricate work of art. Chewing her bottom lip, she said, “This is one of the most amazing things I‟ve ever seen. I sure wouldn‟t mind spending some time as an observer on one of those ships instead of a patient.” “How is your leg since your surgery?” With unhindered flexibility Harlan lifted her leg up on the edge of the counter and pulled her pant leg up. “You practically need a microscope to see the scar. There‟s no pain, no stiffness…it‟s like my leg was never injured, let alone both bones snapped in two.” Krull nodded. “Their work is peerless, especially the orthopedic section. I think they were excited to do the general‟s back. They don‟t get many AEssyrians and it gave them an opportunity to gain some valuable experience.” Harlan frowned. “Which leads me to a question: It has been three months since the surgery. Why is Gavin still walking with a cane?” Krull draped a lock of long blond hair behind his ear. “Is he still in pain?” “I‟m sure he‟s not. He hasn‟t asked me to fill a prescription for pain meds in over two weeks. He must be feeling better. Of course he won‟t tell me other than to say he‟s fine.” “Is he walking with a limp?” Krull asked. Harlan stared at the holographic spine. She‟d have to read up more on Kirillian medical technology. “No.” “Are the two of you being intimate?” She glanced at Krull. “No.” “Will he allow you to examine him?” Harlan laughed at that one. Gavin let her examine him? Fat chance of that. But she knew he was still suffering from erectile issues because he hadn‟t touched her in months. Oh sure, they‟d been intimate with kissing, petting and he was great at oral sex, but 13

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 there was no penetration. He wouldn‟t allow her to look at or even touch his cock. That wasn‟t at all like Gavin. For him intercourse was the dessert at the end of the meal. He was a two or three times a day kind of guy so abstinence was definitely not normal. “Are you serious? My husband allow me to examine him for impotency? You have a better chance of him becoming a vegetarian.” “But he‟s eating and drinking normally?” “Yes, there‟s no problem there.” Krull frowned deep in thought. “It‟s probably psychological and he‟ll have to work it out by himself. But it would be helpful if he‟d come in and let me run some tests. Do you think you could convince him to at least do that?” “I could try but I‟m not promising anything. He‟s pretty sticky about the whole situation.” Krull turned off the hologram and brought the lights back up. He unlocked the door and opened it a crack to cut down on the office gossip. “I wouldn‟t worry too much about Gavin if I were you. He‟s a survivor. He knows he won‟t be able to keep his position as general if he can‟t fight. I expect he‟s already working his way through these post-op feelings he‟s having.” Harlan sighed. “I just wish he‟d talk to me about it.” Krull grinned. “That is something he may never do. This runs to the core of how a man sees himself. It‟s painful and very personal. Just give him time. There‟s no physical reason why he can‟t get an erection. It will come back, you‟ll see. He just needs to get used to how his body feels now that he has that new spine.” “I know you‟re probably right. Anyway thanks for your help in all this, Krull, you‟ve been a great friend.” “It‟s my pleasure,” he said, following her out into the crowded waiting room.

14

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 3 The Military Academy cafeteria was crowded with cadets trying to grab a bite before their next class. Scarred wooden tables were filled up and almost as quickly vacated; some conversations grew loud and boisterous while others were whispered in tense voices. This school was the hotbed of AEssyrian power and the emperor‟s crowning jewel. From this Academy a whole host of legendary officers would expand an empire that had never been seen before on AEssyria. What‟s more, this empire would not only last and grow, but it would be held together under one banner: Emperor Megolyth‟s. And most exciting of all, Gypsy was an intimate part of it. But to think she had almost lost her shot because of that cursed Primal Fever. It was only here in this noisy bustling place that Gypsy realized how fortunate she was to have escaped General Kharon. The thought of being his captive wife made her nauseous. The terror of it still haunted her especially now that General Kharon was here somewhere in the empire throwing away his career to be with her. So he says. But she knew her father was skeptical. The whole damn mess was making her nuts. Why won‟t he just go home and leave me alone? How am I ever going to convince him to put this damn marriage aside? “Aren‟t you hungry?” Makkai said, staring at her from across the table with those arctic blue eyes. They were the haunting eyes of his real father, Kharon, and now they never failed to make her 15

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 shudder. She often wondered if he knew his true paternity. Surely he‟d heard the rumors. Oh well, it wasn‟t really her place to pry. If Makkai did know he chose not to acknowledge it. “Not really. I‟ve got a lot on my mind,” she confessed, pushing the plate aside. Makkai didn‟t hesitate. He grabbed the plate and scraped the uneaten strips of spiced boar onto his own. “You‟ve always got a lot on your mind. I don‟t think I‟ve ever met anyone with such a complicated life.” He laughed as he wolfed down a few bites and said something else with his mouth full. Gypsy scowled. Why did all males have to act like food was a scarce resource? She watched him for half a second wondering if he was going choke. “What?” Makkai wiped his mouth and the white napkin came away smeared with blood from his meal. “I said don‟t look now but your fan club is coming.” She turned around to see Nole Prius stomping down the center aisle with his pet Ortis trotting along behind. They both had mean, ugly smiles. Not a good sign for her. They stopped by the table and Nole folded his arms. He‟d gotten bigger but definitely not better looking. And then there was that flinching tick he had, ugh. “Hey, Theron.” Gypsy glared at him. “What the hell do you want, Mole?” Nole raised his voice to make sure he would be heard by everyone in the immediate area. “Just stopped by to say hi and ask how your husband, General Kharon, is doing? I heard he gave you an „A‟ in fellatio, but you only got a „B‟ in anal sex.” She didn‟t want to fight Nole, but he was quickly making that impossible. There was no way Gypsy was going to let this go. “Really?” Gypsy retorted with a sarcastic grin. “You‟re right, Mole. I should have paid closer attention to you since you got both an „A‟ in recipient sodomy and in performing fellatio. It‟s too bad Ortis only gave you a „D‟ for fucking him since rumor has it you‟re 16

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 severely lacking adequate equipment. Maybe you can pick up a few pointers at the brothel on how to compensate. Unfortunately that would mean spending even more time on your knees than you do now. But everyone improves with practice.” Ortis let his mouth fall open like his jaw had been broken. He recovered quickly enough though. “Fucking bitch!” Nole reached out to snatch Gypsy but she was too fast for him. She ducked under his arms and turned around, backing up just enough to pull her saber. Both Nole and Ortis pulled their weapons and started shouting insults. Cadets from every corner of the cafeteria made a crowded circle around them and added to the chaos and melee. From the back of the cafeteria one of the cooks jumped up on a table and banged a metal spoon against one of the trays. “No fighting in here! You know the rules! Take this crap outside!” Nole and Ortis either didn‟t hear the cook or simply didn‟t care. Gypsy, however, backed out the side door that led to the large stone courtyard. It wasn‟t that she feared the cook but she was rather concerned about getting in trouble with the emperor again. A public fight Megolyth wouldn‟t care about, destruction of school property was quite another matter. Thankfully the usually heavy afternoon rains had retreated to some intermittent drizzling. Despite the lack of sunshine the heat was evident in the steam that rose from the gray walls surrounding them. Nole and Ortis burst through the door shortly thereafter and rushed her with everything they had. How nice. Two against one. I hate these guys. Gypsy let her training and instinct take over, deflecting blow after blow and successfully keeping both males at bay. For once Makkai was still around and didn‟t hesitate to back her up. He stepped in, slamming his boot into Ortis‟ side and driving him away from the fight with some blade work of his own. Successfully he separated Ortis from Nole. 17

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Without his pet to cheer him on, Nole lost some of his bravado. Still as uncoordinated as last year, he swung his saber wildly as if he hoped to strike a blow just by luck. It was then that Gypsy realized Nole may be able to fist fight, but he sure as hell wasn‟t as well trained as she was. Now it was time to prove that point. Seizing an opening Gypsy went on the attack. She stepped into Nole and crashed her weapon into his as hard as she could. To everyone‟s astonishment, including hers, Nole dropped it. Gypsy pointed the tip of her blade at his throat and pressed, stopping just shy of cutting him. “That,” she said, glaring at him, “is a kill.” Makkai chuckled evilly. “Sure looks like one to me.” Remembering how her father dealt with those he conquered, she ordered Nole to his knees. Something flickered in Nole‟s eyes and Gypsy was surprised to see fear. She was expecting him to utter an insult or provoke her again but he didn‟t. Nole simply went down on his knees and bowed his head. Gypsy was a little disappointed. Could it be her nemesis was just as cowardly as all bullies? She guessed so. “Apologize to us for interrupting our meal.” “I‟m sorry for interrupting your meal, Cadet Theron and Cadet Pollick,” Nole muttered. Gypsy nodded as the crowd began to disperse. She and Nole had disappointed them, or maybe it was just Nole. They had hoped to see blood spilled and no one had even gotten cut. “See that it doesn‟t happen again.” “Come on,” Makkai said. “We‟re already late for our next class.” Gypsy followed Makkai out of the courtyard gates feeling strange. She kept glancing over her shoulder and saw Nole still kneeling the way she‟d left him. Everyone else had left. Grabbing Makkai by the arm, she said, “Why is he still kneeling there?” Makkai shook his head in pity. “He‟s just pouting because you made him look like the idiot he is in front of everyone. He‟ll get 18

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 over it. Come on, you‟ll end up with extra duty if you‟re late again.” **** By the time Gypsy got out of class it was late. She and Makkai had just left the stables together to ride back to their respective homes when Gypsy spotted a messenger. The messenger rode up and bowed his head. “I have an important message for you, Cadet Theron.” Gypsy and Makkai gave each other a questioning look. Messengers didn‟t usually come for her, unless of course it was a summons from her father. “Go ahead,” she said. “Baroness Nessa la Rosh requests that you stop by her villa before you return to your quarters for the evening. She has a most urgent matter to discuss with you.” Makkai took his cue and smirked. “There‟s that complicated element again. I‟ll meet up with you in the morning.” Gypsy nodded and reined her hyperia around. She spurred her mount and headed for the villa by the sea. **** Gypsy arrived at the villa about an hour before dusk. The sky was dark with thick cloud cover and the gloom that settled over everything was an ironic reflection of her mood. As she dismounted and handed her hyperia to the groom she could hear the faint sound of the sea as the waves crashed against the cliffs below. This place certainly was nice and must have cost Nessa‟s family a fortune. While climbing the pristine white steps to the front doors a rock suddenly formed in her belly. It was beyond difficult being at the home of Caraculla and his noblewoman wife. She hadn‟t seen him in almost a week and had dared to believe the consuming pain she‟d felt over their breakup was finally diminishing. But there it was again, rearing its ugly head and reigniting her agony. Would she ever be able to let him go? 19

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The door opened and Caraculla stepped out. Gypsy froze in the middle of ascending the steps and stared at him, unable to think of a word to say. He was dressed in loose-fitting gray pants with a white drawstring and nothing else. Her desire for him roared to life and became so intense it was physically painful. Folding her arms she took one step down away from him. “Hi,” he said. “Yeah,” Gypsy replied. Her voice was hoarse like she‟d been shouting all day and the stew of emotions bubbling inside her threatened to erupt into a barrage of angry accusations. She drew in a deep breath and slowly let it out in a calming exercise. “Hi. Um…your new wife wanted to see me.” Caraculla frowned slightly at the tag but didn‟t take the bait. “I know. She wanted you to take this back.” He held out the sword Titan had given her while she was being held captive by Kharon. The sword was dark gray with a handle like a raptor‟s claw holding a ruby. Even the blade was gray. The weapon seemed to hum with evil energy. “She said weird things are happening and she‟s convinced that it all comes back to this sword. I told her that was silly but she was adamant that it not stay in this house another day.” Gypsy reached out and took the sword, sliding it through her belt. “Sorry if it caused any trouble. It probably is cursed.” “Well we should destroy it then.” Gypsy stared down at the sword and felt a wave of nausea move over her. It faded quickly. “It‟s my problem. I‟ll take care of it.” “Where did you get it?” “Kharon‟s kingdom. I don‟t really need it nor do I know much about it but I do know that I have to get rid of it.” Caraculla moved closer and stroked her cheek. Her heart screamed in agony but she made no motion to pull away. “Be careful, Gypsy.” 20

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You don‟t need to worry about me. I can take care of myself.” Slowly backing down the steps she made her way over to her hyperia and mounted up. Conflicting emotions assaulted her senses from opposite ends of the spectrum. She loved Caraculla more than she thought she could love anyone but she also hated him for gutting her and leaving her numb from the constant pain. Gypsy didn‟t look back at him and rode off toward the sea cliffs. I may as well take the scenic route back. **** After riding a few miles along the cliff trails Gypsy slid off her mount and spiked his lead line into the ground. Anyone dumb enough to leave their animal free was just begging for a long walk home and by the looks of the weather it would be a wet one to boot. Hyperia were notorious cowards and would bolt at any sign of trouble or perceived discomfort. Sometimes they just found it downright amusing to leave their rider stranded with a long walk home. They had an odd sense of humor. Her mount was already acting a little twitchy since she regained possession of the sword. This looks like the perfect spot. Gypsy made her way to the rim of the cliff and edged out on the overhanging rock as far as she could. The drop down was about three hundred feet. She watched as the rough seas crashed against the bottom of the cliff leaving small puddles of foam in some of the crevices. There was no beach in this area just a lot of underwater caves. Gypsy pulled Titan‟s sword from her belt and was hit by another dizzying surge of nausea that rippled through her. Wrapping her black-gloved hand around the blade she flung it off the cliff as hard as she could and watched the waves swallow it whole. **** By the time Gypsy got back to her dorm room it was long after dinner. Her stomach jerked and rumbled with unhappiness as she climbed the back steps to her room. Maybe she could grab a shower and head over to Makkai‟s. His wife Angel had been her 21

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 best friend since childhood and she was confident Angel would cook a tasty meal. The very thought of a home-cooked meal made Gypsy smile. Pushing open her bedroom door she hit the light switch and her smile as well as her hunger evaporated. Prickles ran from the bottom of her spine up to the top of her head and she slightly trembled. Hanging on one of her wall hooks was Titan‟s sword, a small clear puddle growing beneath it with each drop that fell from the bottom of the blade. I am so incredibly screwed. Gavin will strangle me if he catches me with this thing. Why can‟t anything in my life be easy?

22

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 4 Of all the duties that fell to General Gavin Theron, probably his least favorite was interrogating prisoners. Not that General Kharon classified as a prisoner, at least not officially. But suffice it to say his motives for giving up his generalship were highly suspect. Devote hundreds of years to arena fighting, uncomfortable campaigns and thankless jobs only to give it all up for the love of a woman? The notion was very romantic but not very likely. No, there was more than undying love in the rival general‟s actions and Gavin was determined to find out what those motives were. Lieutenant General Caraculla joined him outside the interrogation room. Caraculla looked a little wrinkled, like he‟d dressed and rushed out the door at the last minute. “You‟re late,” Gavin grumbled. “I know. I‟m sorry.” “What kept you?” “Wife troubles.” Gavin nodded grimly. “You‟d better get those wife troubles under control or pretty soon you‟re going to have career troubles. You get my drift?” Caraculla gave Gavin an amused look. He reminded Gavin of an adolescent listening to his father giving a lecture. “Yeah, I get your drift. Where the hell did you get that word?” “Harlan often uses it to make a point. I think it‟s an Earth expression.” Gavin glanced at the door and checked his weapons to 23

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 make sure he could arm himself quickly if the interrogation got violent. “Before we go in there I want you to assure me you will hold your temper. Kharon knows how you feel about Gypsy and he‟ll do everything he can to unnerve you. Don‟t give him an edge. If you feel yourself slipping, let me do the talking. Understand?” “Why are we doing this anyway? He‟s obviously up to something. Why don‟t we just pack him up and send him home? Or better yet, why not kill him and eliminate the threat?” Gavin squinted at Caraculla. The young these days had no sense of honor. “Would you cut him down in cold blood like a dog?” Caraculla folded his arms and leaned against the wall. He avoided meeting Gavin‟s eye. “Why not? We don‟t owe him anything.” “We owe him the respect he‟s earned as an officer.” “Respect? What about his abduction and attempted brainwashing of your daughter? He kept her confined in a prison cell like an animal. That‟s not exactly the actions of a male deserving respect.” Gavin squared his shoulders. Caraculla was in no position to be casting stones at anyone, let alone Kharon. “First of all, he deserves your respect because he‟s accomplished more than you in less time. He didn‟t take time off to battle a drug addiction nor did he go soul searching in the Razorback Queendom. He also didn‟t have a senior general to help and guide him like you did. “Kharon was a slave with nothing, and managed to forge a celebrated military career from the shit life dealt him. Name one other AEssyrian male who‟s done the same?” A muscle bulged in Caraculla‟s jaw. His gaze stayed low. He looked hurt and pissed all at the same time. Gavin wasn‟t concerned, he just crashed on. “Second, if you cared so much about Gypsy and wanted to protect her, you shouldn‟t have put your marriage aside. That was, by far, your biggest blunder yet and 24

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 ranks just below volunteering yourself to marry that poor, unfortunate girl so you could suck up to the nobles. So before you start planning some clandestine assassination, I suggest you do a little more work on your shortcomings, my dear boy, because lately you haven‟t impressed me much.” “Yes, Excellency,” Caraculla said. It was the proper response. It was the only response that Gavin would have accepted. Gavin took a full minute to stare at Caraculla, but the Razorback remained quiet and brooding. “Now,” Gavin said, “I‟m going to ask you again. Do you think you can hold your temper in there?” “Yes, Excellency.” “Good. Now let‟s go play.”

25

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 5 The interrogation room was cold and desolate by design. Everything in it was created with the intention of making a prisoner feel isolated and uncomfortable. The prisoner was chained to a hard, wooden chair and stripped naked. But even naked and bound General Kharon looked anything but vulnerable. He greeted Gavin and Caraculla with a nasty glare that set Gavin‟s nerves on edge. This was going to be one hell of a long day. “General,” Gavin said in greeting. He sat down in a chair and pushed the one next to him over to Caraculla with his boot. The lieutenant general sat down stiffly. “Father,” Kharon replied, making a reference to Gavin being his father by marriage. It was a brilliant move that immediately set Caraculla off. The Razorback stood up and pulled his saber. Kharon smiled knowing he‟d hit a nerve. Gavin scowled at the Razorback. “Caraculla, put up your weapon and sit the fuck down.” Pure hated seethed from the Razorback but he did as he was ordered. His gaze fixed on Kharon and never wavered. “It‟s probably not wise to bait a Razorback. You may just end up saturated with venom which, in retrospect, would end this interrogation and free up the rest of my day.” “Your little pussy boy lap dog doesn‟t scare me,” Kharon said. Gavin sensed a wave of potent fury rise from Caraculla. He glanced over to see if the Razorback was under control. He was 26

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 starting to think it was a mistake to ask him to participate. But if Caraculla was about to blow a fuse, he kept it hidden under a calmer exterior. He caught Gavin‟s look and said, “I‟m fine.” “So let‟s get down to business, shall we?” Gavin said. “Why are you here?” Kharon didn‟t take his eyes off Caraculla. The two were locked in a tense stare down. Gavin knew what Kharon was doing but had to put a stop to it. Caraculla was an easy target now. Gavin moved in close to the general and punched him across the jaw. That got Kharon‟s attention. His mismatched eyes, one dark hazel and the other a cool blue, fixed on Gavin. If Kharon hadn‟t been tied up, he‟d have flown across the room at him and they‟d have battled it out. “Your attention please,” Gavin said. “What the fuck do you want me to tell you?” Kharon bellowed. “Come now, General,” Gavin said in his most patronizing tone. “You can‟t expect me to believe you gave up a lifetime of struggle and combat just for a woman. How stupid do you think I am?” Kharon tried to soften his features but it didn‟t work. Gavin saw right through that game. “I‟m in love with Gypsy. It‟s as simple as that. I lost my temper when I broke her ankle and I needed to show her how much I do love her.” Caraculla‟s gaze broke from Kharon and he exchanged a glance with Gavin. “You love her so much you‟d throw away everything important in your life just to be a junior officer in an enemy army? Those are the actions of a low-ranking, inexperienced male, not a seasoned general. No. I think you‟re trying another ploy to get Gypsy to join your army. This is just a bigger roll of the dice than kidnapping her.” 27

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You‟re wrong. She would have stayed with me. The only reason she left was because she took an oath of loyalty to you. There was no other reason for her to come back here,” Kharon said, fixing Caraculla with a hard stare. His words held a bite for Caraculla and the Razorback showed his pain by getting up and pacing the room. Gavin couldn‟t do this with Caraculla in the room. He was far too much of a distraction. “Caraculla, get out.” But whatever process had begun in his officer was not so easily disarmed. Caraculla didn‟t seem to hear Gavin. Instead he paced faster, his body humming with furious energy. Much as Gavin feared, Kharon pushed his advantage. “Gypsy loved you, she trusted you, and you betrayed her!” That was it. Caraculla pulled his saber and lunged forward. But Gavin had anticipated the attack and grabbed the Razorback just before he would have tackled Kharon. The general was chuckling like a demon on furlough from hell. A trickle of blood ran from one of his nostrils. Odd, Caraculla hadn‟t even touched the general yet. Why was he bleeding? Perhaps it was from the punch Gavin had delivered earlier. Gavin pushed his mouth up to Caraculla‟s ear. “Back off!” Caraculla tried to get at Kharon for another few seconds and then gave up. “Okay! Just get the fuck off me!” Gavin let Caraculla go. They both took a moment to straighten out their uniforms. Then Caraculla jerked his head up and spit at Kharon. Time seemed to slow down to a crawl as Gavin felt his guts turn to ice. The saliva landed a millimeter from the general‟s groin and burned a large hole through the wooden chair. The general visibly blanched and scooted as far back from the sizzling venom puddle as he could. “This isn‟t done between us, fuckhead,” Caraculla growled. “One of these days I‟m gonna kill you. And when I do, you‟re going down like the squealing country pig you are.” 28

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Why not now, punk? Why not let me go and we can settle this right now?” Kharon snarled back. “Then my wife can see who the real man is.” Caraculla lunged again but this time Gavin just missed grabbing him. The lieutenant general tackled Kharon sending both of them sprawling to the floor. Gavin, who‟d been knocked back during the attack, grabbed Caraculla and heaved him off Kharon sending the Razorback flying into the far corner. Gavin fully expected his healing back to send shards of horrible pain all through his body but, for the first time in over three hundred years, there was nothing. Caraculla stood up and stared at Gavin like he‟d suddenly grown horns. “Are you all right? Didn‟t that hurt your back?” Gavin straightened up cautiously. No mind-blowing agony, no pain at all. In fact, he felt really good. Just like he used to feel when he was young. “Yes, I am and no, it didn‟t,” Gavin replied. He went over and lifted Kharon‟s chair with him in it and set it upright. No back discomfort at all. Gavin could hardly believe it. He‟d been in pain so long he couldn‟t remember what it was like not to feel any. “Now get out of here and let me finish with General Kharon alone.” Caraculla nodded. He looked stunned. “Yes, Excellency.” He stepped out of the room and let the door close behind him. Gavin turned to Kharon. “Shall we continue?”

29

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 6 Harlan left the clinic at noon to go home and wait for a meat delivery. Unlike humans, AEssyrians were a carnivorous people that required anywhere from ten to fifteen pounds of meat per day to stay healthy. For an adult bull male like her husband Gavin, the amount was closer to fifteen or sixteen pounds and that didn‟t include male guests. So Harlan would call the butcher every two weeks and have a new delivery made to the villa. The meat would be stored in both of the villa‟s two cooling units, one inside the house and the other outside in a back storage shed. As for her food, Harlan‟s fruits and veggies were restricted to the second shelf of the indoor unit and often crowded to the back. She used to get mad but now she was just used to it. Better to pick her battles. This morning the clinic had been unusually slow so when Krull and Scarlet had assured Harlan they could handle anything that came along, she decided to take the rest of the day off. As she walked through the front door she was surprised to see Gavin‟s armor tossed carelessly on the floor. Like her, he often worked long days so for him to be home cluttering up the house this early was unusual. She wondered if something had happened. She crept through the living room and into the courtyard. There, in a secluded corner washing himself under the outdoor shower was Gavin. Although they had a few showers in the house, the outdoor one was exclusively used by her husband to wash gore and blood off from his many fights. It saved hours of unpleasant 30

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 clean up later. But since the surgery he hadn‟t been fighting in the arena or anywhere else that she knew of. She figured he might have come out here to try and coax that ever elusive erection. Harlan took a few cautious steps forward and leaned against the doorframe watching him bathe. Gavin had his back to her and she took a moment to stare at his raised spine and the thick muscles that sculpted his back. For the past twenty years she‟d seen it swollen and knotted from arthritis but after the surgery all that had disappeared. Now his back looked flawless, a perfect raised spine that rivaled any young male. Even the scar that ran along the side of his raised vertebrae was barely visible. What was even more fascinating was how easily he moved. Gone were those stiff, jerky movements that became more pronounced when his arthritis flared up. Now he reminded her of a male lion wandering the plains of the Serengeti: all smooth power and lethal grace. Just watching Gavin running his fingers through his long, wet hair sparked her desire. But as her gaze wandered down his magnificent body, she couldn‟t help but notice that his cock was completely flaccid. She sure hoped for his sake this didn‟t go on much longer. Ever since the surgery Gavin had been impotent. The Kirillian doctors had warned him that was a side effect of the surgery and that the condition should go away after a few months. But the problem was it had been a few months and Gavin was still suffering. Oh sure he still made love to her with his mouth and hands, but he wouldn‟t let her touch his cock. He wouldn‟t let her anywhere near it, which was frustrating beyond words. But the worst thing of all was he refused to discuss his impotency with her. Whenever she tried to bring it up, he‟d give her that ferocious stare and walk out of the room. So Harlan had done the only thing she could, she‟d left the subject alone for now. Gavin spotted her and turned off the water. He wrapped a towel around his waist and Harlan knew he was hiding his cock 31

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 from her. He didn‟t want her to see that even the sight of her couldn‟t arouse him. Men were so crazy. He came over and kissed her. “You‟re home early.” His voice sounded cold and empty like a man who‟d just served a long sentence in prison. Harlan‟s heart ached. “I‟m expecting a delivery from the butcher. Why are you home?” “I came home because I thought I‟d need some pain medication, but it appears I‟m fine.” Harlan tilted her head to the side. “Why would you think you‟d need pain meds?” “Well,” Gavin said, walking past her to the outdoor bar, “because I lifted Caraculla up and tossed him across the interrogation room this morning.” “I‟m not even going to ask why. But I take it you didn‟t hurt your back.” Gavin poured a shot of whiskey. “No, not in the least. In fact I feel quite good. Better than I have in years. I‟m still trying to get over the shock. I‟ve been in pain for so long, this hardly seems real.” Harlan smiled and nodded. “It‟ll take time.” She took a deep breath. “I‟m sure everything will get back to normal.” Gavin got the reference and glared at her. He downed two more shots and put the bottle back under the bar. “And what if I never get back to normal, then what?” And there it was, his fear she would leave him if he couldn‟t have sex with her anymore. She couldn‟t believe how insecure he was even after all this time. Amazing what a screwed up childhood could do to a man. “You‟re my husband and you know that I love you more than anything. Nothing will ever change that. Nothing.” Gavin came around the bar and wrapped his arms around her. He kissed her slowly, and she savored the warm tenderness it in. The embrace lasted longer than any of the others Harlan could 32

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 remember and it was pure bliss. Smiling she melted into his thick powerful body. She was grateful that even with his problem, he never feared touching and kissing her. He broke the kiss and nuzzled her ear. “I love you so much, my darling,” he said. “You are my one true love and my most cherished friend.” Tears burned behind Harlan‟s eyes but she fought them back. “Everything is going to work out. You‟ll see. I know it will.” Gavin kissed her cheek. “If you believe it, then I do too.” Harlan stroked the side of his face. “You know you could come into the clinic and let Krull examine you just to make sure everything‟s all right.” His furious glare returned and he held up his hand. With a quick shake of his head he walked past her inside. “Alright, you win. I‟m sorry I brought it up. Please don‟t be pissy the rest of the evening,” Harlan called after him. Turning back toward her, he flashed a mischievous grin and motioned to her with his index finger. Then he headed off up the stairs. Harlan felt the erotic charge in the air and trotted up after him in hot pursuit. **** Harlan stretched out on the bed as Gavin placed gentle kisses along the flesh of her naked breasts. The kisses were slow, lingering, stroking her desire up from a spark to a fierce burn. Her body responded like it always did, coming to vibrant life under his tempting caress. Since he couldn‟t get an erection, their lovemaking had changed but never diminished. Gavin relied on his hands and fingers, his tongue and voice to arouse and delight her and Harlan would never admit it, but the change was fantastic. With eager hands she pulled the towel from around his waist but made no move to touch his flaccid penis. He took her hands in his and wrapped them around him burying his face in her throat. Harlan squeezed him, her heart filled with desperate love. The rich masculine scent of leather mingled with a slight undertone of his 33

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 sweat was a potent aphrodisiac. Her sex was slick and tight with the need for release and the moment his fingers found her center, she was on fire. She pulled her hands from around his waist and placed one hand over his to guide him where she wanted him to go. Gavin toyed with her pussy, teasing and awakening her until Harlan groaned his name begging for her climax. He glided his lips down her body and settled between her legs. There his tongue took over, dancing with unbearable expertise over the plump lips and aching nub of her clit. Currents of agonizing pleasure roared up from her sex making Harlan buck up, eager for more of his talented mouth. “Oh, Gavin…that‟s so good…please don‟t stop,” she whispered, twisting her hands in the sheets. He moaned her name, his lips and tongue working relentlessly to give her as much pleasure as he could. Sweet, decadent delight surrounded and cocooned her as she mumbled love words to her husband. Gently he slid two of his thick fingers inside her and massaged her aching walls with hard firm strokes. The sensation was so exciting she almost climaxed in the first few seconds from that alone. The pleasure was overwhelming. “I‟m going to come,” she said breathlessly. Then it happened. Ecstasy possessed her and she gasped his name, digging her fingers into the thick muscles of his shoulders. Her legs trembled from being open for so long as he aggressively continued to seduce her with his forked tongue and busy fingers. The climax came in an instant, locking up her whole body in a devastating sweep of pure animal need. He kept up his carnal attentions until her body relaxed and a long sigh escaped her chest. Wrapping his powerful arms around her waist he laid his head on her soft belly and brooded until she felt the heavy cadence of his breath telling her he was finally asleep. **** 34

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The meat delivery came about an hour after they had made love. Harlan dressed quickly noticing that Gavin had already partially dressed in his pants and boots and retreated to the courtyard to smoke, drink and brood. Gods, she wished there was something she could do to help. A half an hour later, all the meat was put up and the delivery men were gone. Harlan made a cup of coffee and came out to spend some more private time with her husband. She took a seat next to him and put her coffee down to cool. “At least we have enough meat to hold you for a while.” Gavin reached out and interlaced his fingers with hers. He lifted her hand to his lips, kissed it, and then let it go. “Thank you.” Harlan hated to admit she kind of liked him vulnerable like this. It gave her a very rare glimpse into the softer side of his nature. “How is General Kharon handling his defection?” Gavin puffed on his cigar sending smoke billowing into the air. “Surprisingly well except that Caraculla almost melted off his pride and joy this morning.” “You don‟t believe he‟s here because of Gypsy, do you?” “I know he‟s not. As romantic as it sounds, there is no way this high-ranking male, this former slave, has thrown away a lifetime of work for the love of a woman. No one will ever be able to convince me he‟s here just because he can‟t live without her. I think he‟s here for recruitment attempt round two. And make no mistake, Harlan, Gypsy is well worth the effort and the risk. She‟s an accomplished warrior just on the cusp of her career and she knows more about me than any soldier alive, including Caraculla.” Harlan twisted in her chair and cocked her head to the side. “You think she knows you better than Caraculla?” “Most definitely and she‟s learning more about me every day. Women are by nature more observant than men. They study, learn, and apply what they‟ve learned much faster than men do. Do you know why?” 35

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan sipped her coffee and shrugged. It would be so like him to say something chauvinistic to piss her off. “Because they can‟t rely on brute strength to survive, they have to use their brains. Gypsy no longer watches me like a little girl watches her father, she watches me with a woman‟s eye. Without realizing it, she is constantly digesting my fighting style, my command decisions and dissecting my weaknesses. And that is how it should be because that‟s the way I trained her. Unfortunately it makes her not only dangerous to me but all the more valuable to Kharon.” “She adores you, Gavin. She would never betray you. If it weren‟t for that Primal Fever nonsense, she‟d avoid Kharon like the plague. I just wish we could figure out what was going on with that.” “I thought you had a formula to control the symptoms of the Fever,” Gavin said, getting up to get another drink. “I did but something weird keeps happening.” Harlan frowned and stared into her cup. None of this Primal Fever stuff made sense. “For no reason at all, it just stopped working.” Gavin poured a drink and chewed the stub of his cigar. “The fact that she gets the Fever at all is strange. It‟s rare for pure-blood AEssyrian women to get it, let alone a human half-breed.” He took his seat and his frown deepened. “Then there‟s another curiosity. When we were interrogating Kharon this morning, he got a nose bleed for no apparent reason.” “That doesn‟t seem like such a big deal…considering your interrogation methods,” Harlan said, looking up from her cup. “True enough. But it didn‟t bleed like an injury. It bled in a thin, dark stream from one nostril. This may sound strange but it looked more like a symptom of a disease or illness. Do you think it means anything? ”

36

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I‟m not sure. Maybe he has some undiagnosed medical problem. Is there any way I can get a sample of his blood?” she asked. Gavin smiled. “He‟s basically my fucking prisoner until I release him. I can get you anything you want.” Harlan‟s mind was racing with possibilities. Gavin was right; there was no end to the experiments she could conduct on the rival general now that he was here. Maybe Kharon coming to the empire wasn‟t such a bad thing after all. If she could offer Gypsy some permanent relief from this affliction it would all be worth it.

37

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 7 The sea had never held a big attraction for Caraculla. He‟d grown up in the Razorback Queendom which was landlocked and miles from any seashore. So he guessed he never acquired a taste for having a home near water but he could definitely see its appeal. Since he‟d gotten married to Nessa he‟d spent a lot of time after work sitting on the balcony overlooking the tumultuous surf and thinking about what a hopeless disaster his life was. How had everything gone so wrong? Well, if he was being brutally honest with himself he guessed the first seeds of disaster came when he urged Gypsy to put their marriage aside. Gavin was right, that was a colossal blunder and in effect had set in motion every disaster to date. There was no denying that blasted Primal Fever Gypsy shared with Kharon had definitely been alienating but it wasn‟t the only reason things were so screwed up. No, Caraculla placed the blame squarely at his own feet. He‟d been a fool and destroyed the most important relationship he‟d ever had. But this wasn‟t going to be the end of it because he was determined to find a way to make it right. He more than loved Gypsy, she was his life force and there was no way Kharon was going to take her from him again. Nessa walked out and he was surprised to see how pale she looked. Now in the second month of a three-month gestation there were ominous signs she was having a miscarriage. For the past week she‟d been getting up in the middle of the night and 38

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 complaining of unusual bleeding. Caraculla had taken her to Doctor Krull several times but there was nothing anyone could do. The fetus would either survive this rough patch or die soon. Nessa lowered her body into a nearby chair. Her lovely young face was etched with both physical and emotional pain. “The baby hasn‟t moved in two days,” she said. Her voice had that high-pitched edge that usually warned tears weren‟t far behind. “Have you been back to see Doctor Krull?” She rubbed her swollen belly in a slow circle. “No. I‟m afraid of what he‟ll say.” Caraculla frowned. “Nessa, if the child is no longer viable you need to…” Nessa waved her hand at him impatiently. “I know, I know, okay?” “I can send a messenger and have him come tonight,” Caraculla said. “What if he tells me my baby‟s dead?” she said with tears in her eyes. He got up and walked over to her, then stroked her cheek. “The truth is the truth. You don‟t have the power over life and death just because you don‟t want to see the doctor. Do what‟s best for your health.” There were a few moments of silence. Then he said, “I filed the paperwork this morning to set this marriage aside. I will still support you, Nessa, but not as your husband. I have to be true to my feelings and you knew from the beginning that they were for someone else. We both need to move on with our lives.” She nodded sadly. “I wish someone would love me as much as you love Gypsy.” “You‟re so young yet. Love will happen for you too, you‟ll see. And this time it will be with the right male.” “Are you moving out in the morning?” 39

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “There‟s no rush. Let‟s wait and see what‟s happening with your baby. Then we‟ll just play it by ear, okay?” Nessa nodded staring at her hands in her lap. “You might as well send for the doctor now.” He kissed her forehead. “Are you really ready for what he might tell you?” She let out such a large sigh it lifted her slight shoulders. “I just want this whole damned chapter of my life to be over with so I can start over. If the child has stopped growing inside me, then maybe it‟s for the best.” Caraculla nodded grimly. “Okay. I‟ll send for Doctor Krull.”

40

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 8 That night Gypsy rode into the Northern Moreg Forest determined to make another go at getting rid of the sword Titan had given her. The rain beat down mercilessly, soaking her hair and clothes. Thin streams of water poured down off her armor, running into her boots. Despite the misery of being cold and wet she rode around for almost an hour before settling on a spot. It was far enough from the nearest travel trail so that no one would notice the newly disturbed soil. She grabbed a small shovel off the back of her saddle and tossed it on the ground. It would have been better to bring a bigger one but there was no way to ride around with it inconspicuously. She also had the misfortune of running into Gavin at the most inopportune times and this would definitely be inopportune. Although the ground in this area had softened up from the heavy rains there was a lot of dense tree growth so she would no doubt encounter a fair amount of roots to hack through. As soon as she jumped down a wave of nausea crashed into her. It‟s got to be the damn sword. It knows I‟m trying to ditch it. After securing her mount to one of the thicker shrubs Gypsy knelt down in the muddy soil and started digging. She didn‟t stop until she had a hole about four feet long and three feet deep. The dampness from kneeling in the cold mud permeated her uniform pants and settled into her bones. Not only were her arms aching but her palms were blistering even through the heavy gloves she 41

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 wore. The rain had finally halted but the hole quickly began to fill with muddy water runoff so she dropped the sword inside and used her boot to push the mounds of mud back in on top of it. Hopefully the rain will stop long enough for me to finish and get home. She pushed the last pile in the hole and was just patting down the mud with her spade when she heard someone ride up. Immediate panic seized her. Gypsy flung her shovel into the bushes near her hyperia. It startled and hissed at her. Then she turned and drew her sword only to see Desmond ride around a gnarled oak. A flood of relief came over her and she sheathed her weapon. “You scared the hell out of me, Desmond. What the hell are you doing creeping around out here?” When her half-brother passed under a patch of moonlight he looked so strange Gypsy involuntarily took a step back. “What do you think I‟m doing out here? I‟m on watch and with all the noise you‟re making it‟s a wonder you didn‟t attract the other two roving watches.” His gaze darted to his left a few times and he repositioned his hyperia closer to her. Gypsy watched him with grim curiosity as his gaze followed something through the woods. Without looking at her, he said, “A better question is: what the hell are you doing out here? It‟s not exactly ideal weather for an evening stroll.” “Do you promise not to tell Gavin?” “What? Is that a joke? When do Gavin and I hang out and talk?” Gypsy sighed. He was right. If there was anyone to tell a guilty secret to that she didn‟t want getting back to her father, it was Desmond. “When I was held captive by Kharon it was Titan who came to rescue me. In a puff of smoke he just showed up in my prison cell. I don‟t even know how he knew I was there. Then he gave me this weird-looking sword to fight my way out with. I‟ve been trying my best to get rid of it before Gavin sees it, loses 42

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 his mind and separates me from my head. I just know the minute he lays his eye on it he‟ll know exactly who gave it to me.” She wrung out the bottom of her tunic and glanced back at the small rise of mud knowing the stupid thing had probably already escaped its makeshift grave. Then she looked up at her brother who was still watching the woods. “Well, just my luck, the damned thing is cursed and it won‟t let me ditch it. I‟ve tried to leave it places but it keeps showing back up. I don‟t know what else to do. Gavin‟s bound to catch me with it sooner or later.” Desmond glanced to his left again and scowled. Then he brought his mount around to the other side of her and glanced back over his shoulder. “What are you doing with it now?” “I just buried the fucking thing,” Gypsy said, trying to keep the high pitch of hysteria out of her voice. “It won‟t work,” he said distracted. “If Titan gave it to you, then you‟ll never be rid of it. Titan‟s gifts are extremely needy and don‟t like to be away from those who received them.” Then he fell into a long pause again staring off at nothing. He was acting like he did at the arena the other day and Gypsy wondered if he might be drunk. Then out of the blue, he said, “You‟d better get home. This is a restricted area.” Gypsy ignored his odd attempt to flex his authority. “Do you think my mom went to Titan and asked him to help me?” Desmond stared down at his reins as he twisted the leather tightly around one of his hands. “I don‟t think she would have been stupid enough to do that.” “But if she did, then she‟s going to have to pay some kind of fucked-up price for his services. Should I ask her about it?” “Like I said, she would never do something that stupid.” Gypsy mounted up and watched her brother. Something was definitely up with him. He‟d made almost no eye contact and kept moving his mount around every few minutes. Maybe he was having issues with his girlfriend. “Is everything okay?” 43

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond stared off at nothing. The lines around his mouth deepened. “Desmond?” He shuddered. “Desmond?” Gypsy said louder. “What?” He sounded far off and she knew he was barely listening. “Are you alright?” “I‟m fine just a bit overtired. You need to get out of here now. Go home. Oh and, Gypsy…” He paused for a long time throwing a few looks over his shoulder. “I‟m sorry.” Then he turned his hyperia around and started off down the road. “Sorry for what?” she called after him but he shook his head and trotted off into the darkness without looking back. Gypsy sat there for a long time watching and listening for any clue as to what had spooked her brother. All she heard were the usual creatures of the forest squeaking and squawking to each other in the darkness. Maybe he was just having a bad night. But the more she tried to make that idea fit, the more ridiculous it sounded. Desmond could be moody and weird but this wasn‟t like him at all. Maybe she would ask Gavin. Sometimes he would screw with Desmond just to be an asshole. But even that didn‟t fit because Gavin was so preoccupied with his new spine. For a minute Gypsy thought about excavating the hole to see if the sword was still in there but then she got chills and just couldn‟t bring herself to do it. I‟d better just call it a night. I‟m sure that stupid thing is already back at the Academy waiting for me.

44

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 9 The morning rays of the twin suns streamed through Gypsy‟s dorm room windows and proudly shone on Titan‟s sword. She groaned and rolled away throwing her arm over her eyes. After a few moments of brooding she rolled back over and sat up glaring at the cursed weapon. The red stone seemed to glow with amusement at her. “You‟re lucky I‟ve got another problem to deal with this morning because the next place you‟re going is to the blacksmith to get melted down,” she growled, pointing at it. Pulling on her uniform she cleaned up, ran her fingers through her hair in an attempt to smooth down her wild locks, and made her way over to the medical clinic. Hopefully her mother and Dr. Krull had come up with another antidote to the Primal Fever. The affliction had already started last night but because of the medication she was already on, it wasn‟t as compelling as it had been when she‟d first experienced it. But that didn‟t mean she felt normal. In fact she felt anything but. This whole bout felt different altogether and she wondered if Titan had done anything else to her. She was still fortunate enough to experience the usual symptoms of extreme horniness and some mild nausea. Only now it was accompanied by some difficulty focusing. And this was just day one. She was sure things were going to get much worse as the week dragged on. I hate Kharon for doing this to me. 45

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy traipsed into the examining room, braced her palms on the cushioned exam table and hopped up backwards so she came to sit facing the door. Hanging her legs off the side she lazily swung them back and forth with just enough momentum to rhythmically clink her spurs against the table‟s metal pedestal. She relished the fact that it would probably annoy Krull after a few minutes. Her mother was already there dressed in a white lab coat and faded blue jeans. Her long black hair was tied back into a loose braid that ran down the middle of her back and her cheeks had a very youthful soft-pink blush. Gypsy was proud of how pretty her mother was but it was unnerving that they could, and often were mistaken for sisters. Krull was also there leaning against the counter writing in what she assumed was her chart. She had never seen anybody scribble so much crap in people‟s charts. He was forever scribbling and scribbling. “How have you been feeling?” Harlan asked. “Weird. I can feel it starting all over again but this time it‟s different. I think the medications you‟ve been giving me are warping the Fever‟s effects a bit. Please tell me you guys have a solution.” Krull came over with a blood draw kit and gently pushed up the sleeve of her tunic. The feel of his large calloused hand on her forearm was sending waves of tingling warmth up her arm. She watched transfixed as he pulled some blood into a glass tube and inverted it a few times. “Let‟s see where we‟re at today.” He pushed the tube of her blood into one of several side slots of the blood data analyzer and frowned at the screen. Her mother moved up behind him and folded her arms sharing his frown. That wasn‟t a good sign. They both had a you‟re-so-screwed-I-can‟t-believe-what-I‟m-seeing look. “Let me guess, this cocktail isn‟t working either,” Gypsy groaned, holding a piece of gauze over the puncture site. 46

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “The Fever seems to be adapting to every drug we give you,” Krull said, without looking up from the computer screen. “What exactly does that mean?” Gypsy asked, balling up the gauze and unsuccessfully throwing it at a corner wastebasket. She was finding it increasingly difficult to look away from him. Harlan closed her eyes and leaned her head back in exasperation. Gypsy glanced over and caught a few tiny love bruises on her mother‟s neck. “It means there‟s something very strange about this Primal Fever. It doesn‟t follow the normal documented biological process. It acts more like a…” Gypsy scooted further to the end of the exam table trying not to stare at the impressive bulge in Dr. Krull‟s pants. She wished her mom would leave and he would examine her. “Like a what?” Krull moved over and stood right in front of her. With a quick and deliberate motion he firmly placed his hands on her knees stilling the swinging of her legs. The musical chimes played by her spurs ceased and all of her focus on the present conversation vanished. Heat spread from the point of contact up her thighs right to her sex. “It acts more like a virus,” he finished in a soft baritone that made her nipples perk. Now normally Gypsy had no sexual interest in Krull. Nor had she ever. He was definitely eye candy but their personalities were so vastly different that usually all they did was get on each other‟s nerves. But because she was under the influence of this damned Primal Fever she was soaking her panties so bad she thought she was going insane. Krull and her mother were talking and talking and Gypsy heard none of it. The only thing she could think about was that thick, heavy cock locked away in Krull‟s pants. And then, like some lunatic who hadn‟t seen a male in years, she grabbed the front of Krull‟s lab coat and pulled him into a long, ferocious kiss. She leaned forward and latched on to those sexy Kirillian lips of his for what seemed like minutes. From somewhere in the room she could hear her mother yell her 47

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 name but it was no use. She was in some kind of primal daze and just couldn‟t stop herself. For a second Krull was so stunned he didn‟t do anything. But in that stolen moment she felt him lean into her and ever so slightly return the kiss. Pushing her advantage, Gypsy reached down to caress his groin but he anticipated that move and gently brushed her hand away. Then he firmly pushed her back and broke the kiss. He backed out of grabbing range. “Gypsy!” Harlan shouted more out of surprise than real distress. What could Gypsy say? She was turning into an animal in heat and by tonight she‟d be in Kharon‟s bed again being his dirty trick monkey and fucking his brains out. And it was in no way cool. It was a curse that violated her personal choice. Gypsy hung her head more out of sexual frustration than embarrassment. “I‟m so sorry,” she whispered and almost started to cry but bit down on her lip instead. When she felt brave enough to look up, Krull was smiling for one of the few times ever. “There‟s no reason to be sorry. I‟m not.” He went to the door. “I‟ll leave you two ladies alone to talk.” Once Krull had left the room, the symptoms subsided a little but not completely. If he‟d kissed her a few seconds longer, he‟d have scored big time no matter who was in the room. “I thought you hated him,” her mother said. She grinned at Gypsy. “Not so much anymore it seems.” Gypsy obsessively played with the bottom of her tunic. “Mom, you‟ve got to help me. I‟m so scared that this is going to destroy everything I‟ve worked for. And now with Kharon here in the empire I‟m even more stressed out about it.” “I‟m doing everything I can, Gypsy. There is a solution to this and I promise you, we‟ll find it. It‟s just going to take more time. Don‟t worry. I‟m not going to give up.” 48

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy jumped off the exam table and adjusted her scabbard. Then another thought occurred to her. “Can I ask you a sensitive question?” “Sure,” Harlan said. “Did you go to Titan for help in getting me out of Kharon‟s kingdom?” Harlan paled and plunged her hands into her lab coat pockets. “I love you very much, baby, but Titan would be the last place on earth I would go to get help with anything. Why? Do you think Titan had something to do with your escape?” Gypsy shifted her weight back and forth from one foot to the other. It was difficult meeting her mother‟s now intense gaze. “I know he did,” Gypsy said. “He came to me and helped me escape. He told me someone else paid the price for me. But he wouldn‟t tell me who.” “Holy shit, Gypsy! Does your father know this?” “No way. He would tear my head off and somehow blame me. The last thing I want is to have my ass chewed for something I didn‟t do. I swear to you, Mom, I didn‟t summon him. He just showed up.” Her mother was clearly upset about Titan‟s involvement and paced the room quickly running her fingers through her hair. “You need to tell your father immediately. I can‟t believe you waited so long to bring this up.” “There is no way I‟m telling Gavin about this. He‟ll kill me. You can forget it and don‟t you tell him either. You keep your nose out of this.” Gypsy pointed at her as she headed for the door. In a totally unexpected move her mother grabbed her arm digging her fingers into the flesh beneath Gypsy‟s sleeve. Then with strength she didn‟t even know Harlan had, her mother yanked her back to stand in front of her. Harlan‟s eyes blazed with such fury that Gypsy was speechless and the fever was temporarily forgotten. 49

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Don‟t you ever speak to me like that! Now you listen to me! Titan is incredibly dangerous and you have no right to keep this from your father. You know damn well how he operates and the price for his help can easily expand out to involve the rest of your family and friends. It doesn‟t matter that you didn‟t summon him. Do you honestly believe that Titan has rules or some code of conduct that he follows? What the hell were you thinking?” Her mother was now yelling which was something she never did. She also looked completely terrified and her reaction was making Gypsy‟s stomach do flip-flops. “But he said that somebody else already paid the price,” Gypsy countered with little conviction. “Oh, and that‟s okay with you. You‟ll just trust that everything is all wrapped up in a nice little package and you don‟t owe him anything because some other poor fool is suffering for your freedom. Well let me tell you something, young lady, that man is the most vile, vicious, son of a bitch that I have ever had the displeasure of meeting and he will lie, cheat, and kill to ensure that he is continuously amused. This is bigger than you are so you‟d better suck it up and face your father. Because I can guarantee you that whatever punishment Gavin gives you will be nothing compared to the damage that Titan‟s help is going to inflict. Don‟t spare your father any details because he is the only one who can help you and whoever paid this price for you…if Titan is even telling the truth about that.” Gypsy had never seen her mother so adamant about someone‟s character. Even the filthy bastard who kidnapped her and broke her leg was referred to in better terms than her grandfather. Her mother believed that Sulla was simply a product of his upbringing and environment and not some evil monster. She always saw the good in everyone…except apparently for Titan. “Okay you win. I‟ll go talk to Gavin about it. Are you satisfied?” 50

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan opened the exam room door and firmly escorted Gypsy out with her hand in the middle of her back. “I‟m giving you exactly twenty-four hours before I tell him myself. Oh and, Gypsy…if you beg off and it ends up being me that tells your father, you won‟t have to worry about the Fever ending your career. Do you get my drift?” “Yes, ma‟am.”

51

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 10 Gypsy marched into the arena like she owned the world. She had a distinct swagger that was all bravado but at the same time distinctly female. Her stride was long and sure but her hips moved with an inviting swish that was a definite tease. In all of his eight hundred plus years Gavin had never seen anything like her. Every male in the arena stopped what they were doing to stare but she seemed oblivious to their attention. She was here to train and nothing else mattered. Gavin wondered if he would have been attracted to her if she hadn‟t been his daughter and he honestly didn‟t know. There were some things about her he would have found arousing like her rumored sexual aggression and her sharp mind. But on the other hand she had a quick temper and was completely driven to succeed and those things would have warned him off her. As he came to spend more time with her these past few years he was beginning to see how much alike they were and knew they definitely would have been at each other‟s throats. He honestly didn‟t know if he would have been interested in her, but there was no doubt the other males in this arena were. Their sexual excitement fueled Gavin‟s possessiveness and he snarled a warning for everyone to get back to what they were doing. Gypsy was dressed in full battle armor: silver detailed chest plate with ample room for her breasts; gauntlets; leg armor; boots. 52

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She looked like a goddess here to deliver vengeance. “I‟m sorry I‟m late, Excellency.” “Everyone‟s always fucking late and always fucking sorry,” he grumbled. Gavin was still brooding over all the male attention she‟d garnered on her entrance. He didn‟t like to think his little girl might be the subject of some warrior‟s late-night masturbation session. Gypsy was used to his moods and ignored the comment. “Desmond sent me a message saying that he wasn‟t going to be able to come here tonight so who am I sparring against?” Gavin waved a powerful young noble over. The second Gypsy laid eyes on him he could see her pupils dilate and that annoyed him too. When was Harlan going to find a cure for this damned Primal Fever? “This is Duke Viken Von Goth, Grand Duke Molitov‟s youngest son. He is in his last year at the Academy and like you, is an accomplished cadet. I think you can learn a lot from him.” “Hi,” Gypsy said as a slight blush colored her cheeks. “Hi,” Viken said, smiling. Gypsy squinted at him with a conspicuous curiosity then finally blurted out, “You seem a little young to be one of the grand duke‟s sons.” Viken didn‟t appear insulted, in fact his grin broadened. “Tannyth isn‟t my mother. My father‟s consort Lila is my mother.” Gavin was already irritated and not in the mood for their adolescent chitchat. “Are you two going to spar or have a fucking tea party?” There was no confusion over why Gypsy was so smitten with the young noble, he was quite striking. Viken was all smoldering good looks with a hint of sexual ferocity. His eyes were bright silver with dark green circles around the irises and when he smiled it oozed all kinds of dark, unspoken promises. There was no 53

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 mistaking his paternity. He followed Gypsy to the center of the arena and politely waited for her to draw her saber first. But after that all chivalry was forgotten. Gypsy fought well but Gavin could see some gaps in her defense that needed to be addressed. He made a mental note to set aside some more training time with her and Desmond. After Gavin had watched them for about twenty minutes he called Gypsy back over to him and thanked Viken. Gypsy mopped sweat off her forehead with a towel. “He‟s good.” “You need to practice more and address some of your weaknesses so next time you‟ll be more of a challenge for him,” Gavin said. His daughter gave him a nasty look. Gavin ignored it and got right to what he‟d wanted to say. “Listen, Gypsy, I know you‟ve been avoiding Kharon but you need to see him.” She twisted her mouth into a pouty frown and her brow knitted. “I don‟t want to see him. He makes me feel so…helpless.” “I understand that but the fact is you‟re not helpless. You‟re a smart girl, definitely smarter than Kharon, and I need you to try and find out what he‟s up to.” “Don‟t you believe he‟s madly in love with me and would rather die than live without me?” she joked. Gavin squinted at her. “Do you?” She suddenly got very serious. “No, I don‟t.” “So that can only mean he‟s playing some kind of game with you. I want you to visit him and use your natural cunning talents. When he sleeps ransack his villa, read every piece of correspondence, open every drawer, you‟re bound to find something of interest.” “Yes, Excellency.” Gypsy threw the towel over her shoulder and grabbed her gear. 54

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Oh and, Gypsy,” Gavin said just as she‟d started toward the door. “Yes, sir?” “I just thought you might like to know Caraculla set aside his marriage this morning.” Gypsy shrugged. “That‟s too bad. I thought he‟d finally gotten what he wanted.” “You are the only thing he‟s ever wanted.” “I‟m not exactly available,” Gypsy said. She turned around and started out. “Good night, Gavin.” “Good night, Gypsy, and good luck with Kharon.”

55

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 11 As soon as Gypsy emerged from the arena and rounded the corner to the stable, she spotted Kharon unsaddling his hyperia. A potent charge of sexual excitement filled her almost as if a switch had been flipped on inside her. Just the sight of him brought out so many conflicting emotions but there was no denying how angry she was. Her rage was so sharp and pure it almost trumped her desire. Gypsy went into the barn and stroked her animal as he poked his head out of the stall. Kharon put his hyperia in a vacant stall and walked over. “Hello, Gypsy.” “General.” His gaze moved down to her ankle. She knew he must be wondering how she healed so fast. It was satisfying to think how puzzled he was. “You healed fast.” She ignored the comment. That wasn‟t what she wanted to discuss. “Why are you here, Kharon?” Kharon folded his massive arms making his biceps bulge under his gray uniform. He still wore the uniform of his old kingdom. “You‟re my wife and I love you. I don‟t want to live my life without you.” A trickle of sweat ran from her hairline down the side of her face. Her body was heating up and the urge to touch him was almost overwhelming. “Even if that is true, which I‟m not 56

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 convinced it is, I don‟t want to be married to you. If you really do love me, you‟ll set this forced marriage aside.” “No,” Kharon said. His voice had that booming authority that indicated further discussion was pointless. “Why not?” “Because you‟re mine and I won‟t give you up.” Gypsy was just about to launch into an argument when Kharon lifted his head and looked past her. His eyes suddenly narrowed and his nostrils flared as his hand dropped to his saber. She turned to see Caraculla ride into the stable, his gaze fixed squarely on Kharon and blazing pure animal hatred. Gypsy had seen Caraculla angry before but this was different. He looked absolutely homicidal. Caraculla let loose a screeching hiss that was so full of insane rage it brought the hairs up on the back of her neck. Before Gypsy fully understood what was happening, Kharon grabbed the front of her tunic and flung her behind him. Grabbing a shield hanging on the wall he turned and held it up just as Caraculla‟s venom struck it dead center. The metal immediately sizzled like meat on a hot pan and the middle liquefied. Kharon tossed the useless shield aside and pulled his saber. Caraculla jumped off his mount and did the same. Gypsy was at a loss over what to do. “Caraculla, stop it! This doesn‟t concern you!” But the Razorback was beyond listening. The fight literally exploded in front of her. The clang of steel rang over and over in the air bringing curious spectators from every corner. Caraculla and Kharon didn‟t fight in the classical sense; they brawled using both fists and blades interchangeably. Gypsy was furious at both of them but could do little other than just stay out of the way. A moment later ten soldiers raced into the barn led by Master Sergeant Rakon. “Lay down your weapons or you‟ll both be brought up on charges!” he bellowed. Kharon tried to stop but 57

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Caraculla simply wouldn‟t let him. Every time the general lowered his blade, Caraculla was right there trying to eviscerate him. Then Gavin stormed into the barn pushing through the group of soldiers. “Caraculla, stand down!” Gavin barked. The Razorback stopped his attack and turned his attention to her father. A strange and frightening moment passed between the two males and for a fleeting second, Gypsy was afraid Caraculla might turn on Gavin. Then the Razorback lowered his weapon and let it drop to the floor. Gavin stared at Caraculla a long time before speaking. Then he addressed Gypsy without looking at her. “Gypsy, escort the general home.” “Yes, Excellency.” Gavin glared at Caraculla. “And as for you, I will see you in my office in ten minutes.” The Razorback bowed his head. “Yes, Excellency.” Her father swept the space with an acid gaze. “The rest of you are dismissed!”

58

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 12 Caraculla went into Gavin‟s office and stood at attention. The general stared at him for a long time. Then he said, “Just what the fuck do you think you‟re doing?” “Sir?” “You launched an unprovoked attack on General Kharon and in the process embarrassed yourself and me in front of all present. What if some of your venom had hit Gypsy?” The muscles in Caraculla‟s face tightened as Gavin let the question settle for a moment. “I would have killed you on the spot. In all the hundreds of years that I have served with Rakon he has never once let loose a spate of venom in anger and I‟m sure it‟s not necessary to regale you with his past discipline problems. I would expect that kind of violent outburst from a junior officer. But no, I have to come out to see my lieutenant general in a brawl with another male over a woman. Young officers look up to you and study how you act and this is the example you show them? You‟re making yourself look childish and making me look like an idiot for promoting you.” “I‟m sorry, Excellency. I didn‟t realize—” “That‟s the problem, Caraculla. You haven‟t used your head through any of this. I understand your hatred for Kharon, I‟m not very fond of him either, but you‟re acting like a spoiled child. So he married Gypsy by AEssyrian marriage. It really is none of your fucking business. That issue is strictly between her and Kharon and you need to butt out before you destroy your career over this. 59

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Now I don‟t want to see anymore of these violent outbursts or I‟ll be forced to bust you down. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes, Excellency.” “The next time you run into Kharon, I expect you to be civil and behave in a manner befitting your rank.” Caraculla didn‟t speak. He just stood there staring at the wall behind Gavin. “To be honest, Caraculla, I‟m becoming concerned over your state of mind.” “I don‟t understand what you mean, Excellency.” “Oh, I think you do. You gave me a pretty hard glare when I told you to stand down. Were you thinking of challenging me?” “No, Excellency,” Caraculla said. He shifted uncomfortably. “Are you going to let this loathing for Kharon infect all of your other relationships?” Caraculla glanced at Gavin. “I don‟t want it to, sir.” “Then you‟d better start to harness and define what you‟re feeling, Lieutenant General, because you might just find yourself alienating the one person you‟re trying to get back into your life.” “I‟m sorry, Gavin. I just snapped. I promise it won‟t happen again,” Caraculla said. Gavin wondered if he was just giving lip service. To drive his point home, Gavin made Caraculla stay at attention a few more minutes. Finally Gavin tired of his game. Caraculla was too well trained to complain about being disciplined. “You are dismissed,” Gavin said. “Thank you, Excellency, and I promise to conduct myself better in the future.” “That remains to be seen,” Gavin said. “Now get out.”

60

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 13 Desmond came home early from his last three days of patrol and sat in a corner of the living room on the floor with his back against the wall. He didn‟t get anything to eat, didn‟t turn on any lights, he just sat there trying not to breathe. The corner was a sanctuary; the only place he could go where he couldn‟t see his double out the window. His twin was a nightmare made of flesh; a horrible caricature that mimicked his every move. But the worst part wasn‟t the copying, it was the sinister way the thing mirrored him. And worse still was that with every passing day, the cursed thing got closer. Desmond didn‟t know what would happen when the thing got close enough to touch him but the suspense was making him lose his mind. Resting his forearms on his knees, he stared at the dark floor trying to work a way out of this problem. A little while later—it could have been minutes or hours he had no idea—he heard Scarlet‟s voice and he was filled with an enormous sense of sorrow. He listened to her muted voice as she thanked one of the soldiers for escorting her home. Then the door opened filling the foyer with gray light from the overcast afternoon. Normally it would have been Desmond bringing her home but he didn‟t want that thing anywhere near Scarlet. So he‟d left word at the armory to have someone else escort his girlfriend home. She walked into the living room and he saw her reach for the light switch. “Don‟t,” he said in a voice he barely recognized. 61

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Scarlet screamed in surprise and took a step back from the doorway. She turned the hall light on instead. The halo of light from the sconces couldn‟t reach his dark corner to illuminate him and he was glad. He didn‟t want her to see him like this. “Desmond?” “Yeah. Don‟t turn on the living room lights.” “Why not?” “Because I‟m not feeling well.” “What‟s wrong?” He didn‟t bother answering her. She‟d never understand what he was talking about. This was no good. As long as he stayed here he was putting her in danger from that fucking thing outside. Then he spotted its reflection in the hall mirror and a queasy sickness thickened his stomach. It was standing in the kitchen with its eyes locked on Scarlet. Its lips twisted into a gruesome smile as it reached its hand out to touch her. Desmond jumped up and rushed into the short hallway, putting himself between Scarlet and the thing. “I‟ve got to move out. I can‟t see you anymore.” Scarlet paled and he hated himself for hurting her but this had to be done. He loved her more than anything else in his life and he didn‟t want this curse destroying her too. She didn‟t deserve that. “I…I don‟t understand.” “I‟ll come back and get my stuff later,” he said, turning away from her. “Have I done something?” Her eyes were glassy and he had to fight hard not to reach for her. “There‟s someone else.” “Who? You‟re never with anyone but the soldiers and me.” Desmond moved over to the front door and spotted the thing coming up fast to follow him. He shuddered. “I just don‟t want to be tied down anymore, alright?” But Scarlet knew him better than even he knew himself and she wasn‟t buying it. “This isn‟t like you. What‟s going on?” 62

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond hated to do it but he had to make her let him go. Her life depended on it. “Nothing. I‟m just feeling trapped and want my freedom. It was nice being with you and getting laid regularly but I‟m bored now and want to move on. I was never any good for you anyway. You deserve someone who‟s not nearly as screwed up as I am. So just stay away from me. If you‟re smart, you‟ll just let me go.” He didn‟t wait to see the look on her face because he knew he wouldn‟t be able to bear it. Desmond hadn‟t felt the urge to cry since Northe had been cut down in the field by their father those many years ago. But now he just wanted to grab Scarlet and weep in her arms like a hurt child. Leaving her was causing him more pain than Titan‟s little pet could ever cause him. But protecting her was his first priority and he needed to make some temporary arrangements for someone to keep an eye on her. So he flung the front door open and stormed off into the night leaving behind the best thing that ever happened to him and taking with him the worst.

63

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 14 The villa Kharon had been given was a tiny run-down thing on the edge of the city. Of course the weather had burst forth with a miserable rainstorm that drenched them the entire ride. Gypsy trotted into the stable followed closely by Kharon. She couldn‟t remember feeling so unhappy. The Primal Fever was making her heart pound and her body sweat but her mind was jumbled and confused. That was one of the reasons she hated this so much; she never had control over her emotions. They ran rampant, driving her crazy with an odd mixture of hope, regret, desire and emotional pain. They dismounted and Kharon immediately pulled her into his arms. Gypsy slammed her palms into his chest knocking him back. “Get the fuck off me, you deceitful bastard. I‟ll never forgive you for marrying me against my will.” He grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her into a deep, savage kiss. Kissing him fired her passion and she hated herself for enjoying it. He stopped and said, “Someday you‟ll see it was for the best.” Gypsy pushed him back and he released her hair. “That will never happen.” She put her hyperia in a stall and gave it some rations, keeping her back to Kharon. Her womb twisted inside her like a living thing trying to get out. Gods how she wanted him inside her. A drop of sweat ran down the side of her face. 64

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon moved up behind her and stroked her hair. “I love you, Gypsy, more than I have ever loved any woman.” Gypsy whirled on him. “Then prove it and release me!” “I won‟t do that.” “Why not?” “Because I‟m afraid of losing you forever.” “You don‟t have me,” she said, glaring at him. “I do. I have the only thing I will probably ever have. I have your desire.” Gypsy slapped him hard across the face. She wanted Kharon to retaliate, to do something to make her hate him but he didn‟t even seem to feel the blow. Instead he pulled her into his arms and crushed her against his chest. His mouth claimed hers in a kiss twisted with raw emotion. It was impossible not to be swept up in his passion and soon Gypsy was kissing him back, her hands greedily running over his thick muscular arms. As his lips pressed against hers, she felt something wet on her upper lip. Pulling back she wiped the back of her hand across her mouth and noticed it came away with a blood smear. Looking up at Kharon she watched him pull a bloody cloth from his pants pocket and press it over his bleeding nose. “What‟s wrong with you? I didn‟t hit you that hard.” she said, trying to keep the concern out of her voice. “I‟m alright. It‟ll pass in a moment.” Gypsy leaned against the stall door and watched him. He was right. After a moment the bleeding ceased and he slid his hand into hers and led her quickly through the rain into the villa. Closing the large door he pushed her against it and used his massive bulk to pin her. It wasn‟t necessary; her body was refusing to fight him anymore so she turned her head to the side resting her cheek against the cool wood. Softly pressing his lips against the side of her mouth he ran them up along her jaw line to her ear. “I so badly want to make you happy.” 65

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Then put this damn marriage aside and give me back my freedom,” she growled. “I will never do that so it‟s pointless to keep asking me.” “Then you can‟t make me happy.” “Not true. I can make you happy in the only way that you‟ll let me.” Kharon pushed his fierce erection against her mons while running his large, rough hands up under her shirt to her breasts. Her body responded as it always did, like a starving man at a banquet, and a soft moan broke loose from her lips before she could clamp down on it. As usual she was lost. She barely remembered the trip to the bedroom or the frenzied way he‟d stripped them of their clothes. But now that she was naked rolling in the sheets beneath him everything seemed more in focus. As they grappled, caressed and kissed, her Fever seized control of everything and surrendered to Kharon in every way it could. She pulled her knees up and apart as he slid his thick fingers into her, testing her readiness. Then she felt the head of his cock begin its penetration. He had to work to get his generous size into her but every inch was both bliss and torture. Gypsy moaned bucking her hips up until her body had adjusted to him. Pushing him over onto his back she rode his hips in the delirious waves of ecstasy that rushed up from her pussy. His large, rough hands caressed and explored her throat, breasts and belly; his beastly grunts exciting her even more. She was lost, conquered and consumed by a force she had no control over. And then, amidst the heated mating that meant everything and at the same time nothing at all, an image of her and Caraculla came into her head. Wiping away layers of confusion, she focused on the feel of the Razorback‟s kisses on her lips and the sweet comfort of his cock inside her and she moaned. Her heart swelled with such desperate emotion she thought it might burst. And in that moment of agony she pretended it was her old lover she was sleeping with and not this loathsome rival. 66

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Divine pleasure flowed up from her sex and rushed all through her. Gypsy climbed off and coaxed Kharon into a sitting position with his legs outstretched. Once she had him where she wanted him, she moved up to face him and impaled herself on his cock wrapping her legs around his hips. With feral glee she thrust down on him selfishly taking her pleasure from him. Keeping her eyes closed, she pulled Caraculla‟s face from memory and pretended it was him she was making love to. The effect was remarkable and heightened her pleasure, taking her to the most extreme heights of pleasure. As Gypsy massaged the glands on either side of his raised spine Kharon pumped his hips harder, reaching places inside Gypsy she never knew existed. The climax was coming, rushing and devouring her, and Gypsy never wanted it to end. She thrust down hard, matching Kharon‟s rhythm, so consumed by lust that only one name entered her mind: Caraculla. Gypsy wrapped her arms around Kharon and squeezed him tight. The orgasm erupted from the center of her body, pouring exquisite pleasure into every nerve cell. She gasped, moved her lips up to his ear and whispered the name that had been playing over and over again in her head, “Caraculla.” Kharon‟s muscles tensed and he snarled, immediately throwing her off him as if she‟d suddenly sprouted the head of a viper. Without a word or a look he got up and walked out of the bedroom. Gypsy lay on the side of the bed where he‟d tossed her, trying to catch her breath. She‟d hurt Kharon deeply and she was glad. His forced marriage to her shouldn‟t be without its thorns. But the memory of Caraculla lingered and her heart broke realizing he was probably out of her life forever. Her eyes stung and her chest felt hollow with a horrible ache. Gypsy wanted to leave more than anything but she‟d promised Gavin she‟d snoop around first. She rose from the bed and crept over to the open door peeking out. She was pretty sure 67

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon had gone downstairs. As quietly as she could she opened a few drawers and nosed around in his personal things but didn‟t find anything she wouldn‟t expect to see among a soldier‟s belongings. Then the urge to relieve herself was suddenly upon her and she padded into the bathroom. When she was done she turned on the sink and leaning forward, held her face under the running water for a minute relishing its cool refreshment. Gypsy turned off the water and rubbed her eyes. Great! No towels. Who the hell doesn‟t keep towels in the bathroom? After opening a few empty storage cabinets she made her way into the large walk-in closet. I‟ll use one of his damn shirts to dry off if I have to. When she turned on the light she was greeted by a huge assortment of exotic weapons and armor. It must have taken him a long time to collect all of these things. It was impressive to say the least. Gypsy had taken a specialty weapons class from Kharon at the Academy and there was no denying that he knew his stuff. She knew that he could use every weapon in here with deadly precision. As she walked deeper into the closet, her eyes lingered for a moment on the far wall where three different types of meteor hammers were coiled up and hanging from hooks. Fierce spikes of sadness pierced her emotions as she remembered their practice sessions. She‟d enjoyed the time they‟d spent together while he trained her to use what she first thought was a ridiculous weapon. Now she was the only one in the empire who could use one with any proficiency. She still kept the one he‟d given her as a parting gift after her first visit to his kingdom. Why did he have to betray my trust? Maybe things could have worked between us. Gypsy finally chased away her nostalgia and scanned the room for anything else of interest. Turning around to walk out, she noticed a wooden box with a hinged lid nestled in the corner. It was partially obscured by a dark, heavy cloak lying over it. Tossing the cloak aside she sank to her knees in front of the box and rattled 68

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 the slide lever back and forth. It was locked up tight and she hadn‟t seen any keys while snooping through his belongings. Creeping out of the closet and over to her pile of clothes she dressed, glanced out the bedroom door to make sure he wasn‟t coming and returned to the box. Gypsy removed a narrow beam light from her uniform pocket and shined it in the keyhole studying the locking mechanism. It looked to be a pretty simple rim lock and she was confident she could pop it. Pulling a dagger from her boot she slid the silver tip into the keyhole and patiently worked it back and forth feeling for the catch. A film of sweat formed on her upper lip as she strained to listen for Kharon. Then she heard the snapping sound she was waiting for. She was in. Pushing back the lid she peered inside and bit her bottom lip. Encased in crushed velvet were two glass syringes, several capped needles, and a whole bunch of glass vials with some kind of tan liquid in them. Gods, she sure hoped Kharon didn‟t have some venereal disease he wasn‟t telling her about. She doubted it as she had seen her mother treat some of the soldiers for some pretty nasty infections and Gypsy didn‟t remember anything like this in her mother‟s medication arsenal. She had no idea what this was for but it was important enough for him to lock it up so she plucked out one of the vials and palmed it to hide in her boot. It‟s probably nothing but Gavin sent her here to find something out of the ordinary and she did. Pulling the lid back down she pushed the latch into place and draped the cloak back over the top. It wasn‟t exactly how she had found it but it was close enough. Time for me to finish dressing and get the hell out of here. When she finished putting on her armor she cautiously went down the stairs. She was pretty sure that whispering her exhusband‟s name during sex probably sent Kharon‟s mood into an aggressive spiral and she wanted to avoid an unpleasant confrontation. He was sitting in the small courtyard wearing only 69

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 his pants and boots. Gypsy walked over and leaned in the doorway. “I‟ve got to go.” “You know I‟ll never understand your feelings for Caraculla,” he said without looking at her. She was struggling with some very strong emotions and was not inclined to discuss this with him now. So without another word she walked out the door and headed back to her room to grab a nap and maybe some grub before going to deliver her find to her mother.

70

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 15 When Gypsy awoke a few hours later the early morning rain had finally ebbed to a drizzle so she stuffed the vial in her pocket and went out to the hyperia barn just outside her dorm building. She knew the hours she had left to tell Gavin about Titan‟s involvement in her escape were ticking away but the urge to avoid this very unpleasant confession was strong. She led her hyperia out and mounted up determined to drop off whatever it was she‟d swiped from Kharon‟s place. Then she would be off to find Gavin. Rehearsing in her head what she was going to tell her father was proving more challenging than she originally thought. She could plead ignorance but that wasn‟t likely to fly. No matter what she told him, he would erupt into a fierce rage and probably beat the hell out of her. She wouldn‟t blame him too much since she created this problem on her own. If she had told him immediately when she first got back from Kharon‟s kingdom instead avoiding the subject like a hyperia avoids danger, he probably would have been much easier on her. As it stood, well over a month had gone by and she had no feasible excuse to offer other than gutlessness. All she knew was that she had to tell him before her mother did or it would be even worse. As she trotted down the damp stone street submerged in her thoughts she happened to glance up just in time to see Caraculla riding right for her. She could tell by his uneven slouch in the saddle that he was very drunk. It had been a while since the fight 71

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 between him and Kharon but the black fire of hate still burned in his eyes. Gypsy wasn‟t in the mood for this. “Get out of my way, Caraculla,” she said, instinctively shaking her head and putting up her hand to ward him off. His lips retreated back into a nasty smile. She knew he could smell Kharon on her. “Fuck him, did you?” “That shouldn‟t be news to you. As I recall you participated in one of our past couplings. You didn‟t seem to mind then. And just in case you forgot, he is my husband after all. Unlike you, he doesn‟t want to put our marriage aside.” She‟d meant to hurt him and she did. Caraculla flinched like he‟d been hit. “You can‟t love him more than me.” Pain twisted her stomach making her ill. “You know what, Caraculla? Even if I wasn‟t married to Kharon, I sure as hell wouldn‟t remarry you. I‟m starting to think that setting our marriage aside was probably one of the smarter things that I‟ve done.” “You don‟t mean that.” “I do. Now move! I‟m not going to get into this with you right now.” “You are going to get into this with me,” he said. “I want to know if you still love me.” Gypsy‟s eyes burned, threatening tears, but she took a deep breath and calmed herself. She wanted to hurt him as much as he‟d hurt her. “No, I don‟t love you anymore.” It was a horrible and heartless lie. “I don‟t believe you.” “Believe what you want. Just get out of my way.” Caraculla dismounted and took a few threatening steps forward. “Get off that fucking hyperia!” Gypsy swung her leg over her animal‟s neck and jumped down yanking her saber from its scabbard. She wasn‟t sure what Caraculla was planning but she wasn‟t taking any chances. Then he 72

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 did something completely unexpected, he unsheathed his saber and brought it down connecting with her blade. Has he gone totally insane or is he just that drunk? Gypsy‟s instincts took over and she attacked him to drive him back. But Caraculla surprised her again by purposely missing an easy deflect and letting her cut him across the forearm. The wound was deep and began bleeding heavily. In that moment she understood exactly what he was trying to do. He was trying to provoke her into killing him. The realization shook Gypsy to her very core and the pain it caused her was paralyzing. She sheathed her saber and folded her arms. Caraculla snarled, dropped his saber and pulled out a large hunting knife. With quick and savage movements, Caraculla slammed the blade into his wounded arm and dragged the weapon into his flesh opening the wound further. Gypsy‟s mouth dropped in complete horror. By the gods, he‟s going to kill himself! “Oh no you don‟t, you son of a bitch!” Gypsy threw herself at him with full force tackling him around the waist and bringing him to the ground. The impact knocked the knife out of his hand and it clinked a few feet down the street out of his immediate reach. They grappled for a few moments and his struggle to get at the knife ignited her rage. Gypsy sat on his chest and with as much strength as she could muster, she backhanded him. Then she slapped him again and again until she lost herself in an explosion of violence. The wild frenzy of her slaps seemed to stun him for a few seconds. “Alright! Stop it! Stop it!” he yelled, holding his hands up in front of his face. “What the hell is the matter with you?” she said breathlessly. “Why are you doing this to me? I don‟t fucking deserve this from you and you know it. I have got real problems and the last thing I need is you falling to pieces because you can‟t have everything your way. I didn‟t want to put our marriage aside! You made me. I didn‟t make you marry Nessa. You did that on your own and 73

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 behind my back! I didn‟t know Kharon married me by force and I certainly don‟t condone it. In fact I have thus far refused to recognize it. So don‟t you even try to use me to purge you of your life‟s grief. If you can‟t love and support me through the good and the bad then just stay the fuck out of my life!” Gypsy felt her voice growing dry and hoarse. Caraculla‟s gaze bore into her. He grabbed her by the back of her head and planted a desperate kiss on her lips. The kiss was both sweet and melancholy at the same time and it reminded her of the many happy times they‟d had together. Then Caraculla broke the kiss and said, “I can‟t live without you, Gypsy. I won‟t. You are my heart and soul and without you nothing has any meaning anymore. Please forgive me for all the stupid things I‟ve done and come back. I love you.” The tears couldn‟t be contained now. They flowed down Gypsy‟s cheeks and obscured her vision. Desperate to stop the blood flow, she got off him and grabbed some field bandages from her saddlebag. Kneeling on the street next to him she tried to wrap his arm. But Caraculla tore them away. “Stop it!” Gypsy shouted, slapping the side of his head angrily. She started to stand up to go get more when he grabbed her arm. “What?” she snapped. “Do you love me?” he asked. The blood was still running from the wound saturating the ground. “Yes. I‟ve always loved you.” “Do you forgive me?” “I haven‟t decided yet. I‟m still pretty pissed off and I‟m not going to put up with anymore of your shit,” she said. Caraculla let her go and Gypsy rummaged around in her saddlebags until she found another package of bandages. She wrapped his arm and grabbing his uninjured forearm helped him to his feet. “That‟s probably gonna need sutures so you may as well come with me to the clinic.” 74

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Why are you going to the clinic? Is something wrong with you?” he said, collecting his weapons and mounting his hyperia. “No more than usual.” She finally smiled while climbing onto her own. Turning in the saddle she pulled Kharon‟s glass vial out of her pocket and held it up to Caraculla to see. “When I was at Kharon‟s I found this with some syringes in his bathroom. Are you aware of any medical conditions that he may have?” “No I don‟t know of anything. Hopefully if he does, it‟s fatal,” he said bitterly. “At any rate I‟ll only go with you under one condition.” “What condition?” Gypsy asked now getting angry again. “Don‟t tell your mother I did this to myself. If you do, she‟ll put me under a suicide watch for two days.” Gypsy rode up alongside him and they headed for the clinic. “Maybe you should be under a suicide watch. That was just plain crazy.” “Do I have your word?” he asked. “Yes, you have my word.” “Thanks.” Gypsy shook her head. “But there is something really wrong with you.” Caraculla sighed. “The only thing wrong with me is you.” “How‟s your arm feel?” “It fucking hurts.” “Good. It serves you right for being such an ass.”

75

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 16 Gavin marched into the medical clinic with four soldiers in tow. He made them stand in the waiting room while he went to talk to his wife. As he walked down the white hallway to her office, he passed Scarlet standing by a large window with her arms folded. Her eyes were bloodshot with dark bags under them. Gavin passed rather close but she didn‟t give him the customary glare she usually reserved for him. He chalked it up to problems with his temperamental son. “Boyfriend troubles?” he said. Swapping barbs with her was one of his new hobbies. It was hard not to taunt a woman who hated him so passionately. She turned around and her frown dipped down further. “Um…listen, could I talk to you for a few minutes?” That gave him pause. Scarlet would rather have her hair torn out by the roots than talk to him about anything. This must be serious. Unfortunately he didn‟t have time to discuss the trials and tribulations of her love life. “I‟m sorry, Scarlet, but I can‟t. I have something pressing I need to attend to. Perhaps you could come by my office later today?” Her nod was stiff. “Yeah…sure. I will, thanks.” “No matter what‟s bothering you, I‟m sure it will work itself out.” Scarlet looked him dead in the eye. “No, General, I don‟t think it will.” 76

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Later today then,” he said, putting her off. He needed to deal with his daughter and that idiot Caraculla. “See you then.” Scarlet walked off hugging herself. Gavin went into the triage hallway where he spied Harlan supervising a medic stitching up Caraculla‟s arm. He didn‟t address the Razorback, instead he glanced at Harlan. “Ready?” Harlan‟s mouth was set in a grim line. “Yes.” She walked toward her office pausing to wiggle her index finger at Gypsy who was sitting on a rolling stool next to Caraculla‟s exam table. His daughter dragged herself up scraping her feet along the floor as she walked into the office. She visibly winced when Gavin closed the door behind them. Gypsy was about to sit down. “Stand at attention!” Gavin barked. She snapped to attention and stared straight ahead. Gavin turned his attention to Harlan. “What‟s going on with Caraculla? Is that a self-inflicted wound?” Harlan tilted her head at Gypsy. “Well?” Gypsy swallowed but kept gazing at the wall behind Harlan. “We were having a disagreement and…it was an accident.” Harlan‟s bright green eyes flashed. “Don‟t start this off with a lie! That was no damn accident. Now let‟s try this again. What happened?” Gavin felt a heaviness in his balls that lingered. It was the mild stirrings of arousal but not enough to give him an erection. He loved it when Harlan was aggressive. It awakened his sexual hunger like nothing else could. “We were…” Gypsy made a face. “We were fighting and I cut him. When I tried to help him he made the wound deeper with his knife.” “Why?” Harlan asked, shocked. Gavin wasn‟t. He should have seen this coming sooner. “Because of Kharon and this fucking AEssyrian marriage to Gypsy.” 77

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan shook her head in dismay. “I‟ll have to put him on a suicide watch and—” “That won‟t be necessary, darling,” Gavin said. “I know how to deal with this. I suspected he was showing signs of stress but I didn‟t act. I know exactly what Caraculla needs to straighten him out. Let me handle him.” Harlan searched his face and shrugged. “Okay.” Gavin turned to leave. “Gypsy,” Harlan said. “Don‟t you have something you need to discuss with your father?” “Well, what is it?” Gavin asked, turning back toward them. Then as an afterthought, he said, “You may stand at ease.” Gypsy relaxed her stance and bit her lower lip which trembled slightly. “Um…I‟m not sure where to start. First off I have to tell you that I didn‟t escape Kharon all by myself. I had help.” She moved further away from him and took a deep breath. “Titan helped me.” “Titan,” Gavin said, trying to digest what she was saying. “Did you summon him?” “No, I swear he just showed up and gave me a saber to use.” Her gaze scanned the room. She was trying really hard not to look him in the eye. “Did he also mend the ankle the general broke?” Her face flashed a brief surprise that he was even aware of the injury but she continued to stare straight ahead and simply replied, “Yes, sir.” A tempestuous rage churned in his gut. It took all of Gavin‟s control not to slap her in the face as hard as he could. “What was the price for these favors?” Gypsy remained frozen. “I don‟t know. He said someone else paid it.” Gavin looked over at Harlan. “Do you have any idea who?” Harlan‟s jaw was clenched and the look of terror in her eyes fueled his anger at his daughter even more. She shook her head. 78

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin ran his fingers through his thick, black hair. Deals with Titan were always devil‟s bargains and no one ever knew what the complete price was until it was too late. “I‟m sorry,” Gypsy began. “I meant to tell you but—” “Shut the fuck up!” Gavin roared. Gypsy fell into a frosty silence. Gavin clenched his fists. “You don‟t have any idea what the hell is going on here, do you?” Gypsy just stood there looking pale. “Some poor bastard is paying the price for your favor and you have no idea who it is. Worse yet, you don‟t even care. Well, I have news for you, dear. Whoever has taken on this burden to pay Titan for your escape is probably going to forfeit their life in the most horrible way possible. If it‟s a woman, she might give birth to some twisted abomination whose sole purpose is to eat his mother. If it‟s a man, he could be paying for this favor by watching parts of his body rot and fall off. There‟s no end to the litany of horrors Titan is capable of. And if you think you‟re off the hook because he says your debt is paid, think again. He might still come after you when he‟s done finishing off whoever his current victim is. Now tell me about this sword.” Gypsy made a failed attempt to steady her voice. “It‟s gray and the handle is a raptor‟s claw with a red stone in it. I‟ve tried to get rid of it but it keeps coming back. I‟ve even thrown it into the sea.” “I don‟t recall seeing it on you when you came back.” “I left it with Caraculla and Nessa because I was afraid if you saw it you‟d…” Gypsy suddenly bit down on her bottom lip and squeezed her eyes shut. Her head hung forward as shame burned through her features. She knew Nessa had miscarried and everyone standing in that room now realized why. “Where is the sword?” Gavin asked. “I left it in my dorm room.” “Well don‟t try to get rid of it again because you may end up succeeding. You may need it later. That‟s how Titan‟s little games 79

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 work. That sword is hanging around for a reason and that reason, good or bad, will become apparent sooner or later.” “What are we going to do?” Harlan asked. He knew she was as worried as he was. Harlan had been the victim of Titan‟s sorcery before and he was sure those memories were still fresh. “There‟s nothing we can do. We just have to wait for Titan‟s treachery to surface and deal with it then.” Gypsy remained still and quiet trying desperately to become invisible. “As for you, dear, both you and Caraculla are going to suffer the consequences for your breaches of conduct. Come with me.”

80

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 17 Except for when she‟d gotten a minor beating from Kharon for assaulting another cadet, Gypsy had never been disciplined with a whip. Oh sure, she‟d had to stand at attention and kneel and all that other subordinate crap but whippings were reserved for more serious infractions, like withholding important information from a superior officer. So needless to say standing at attention in the misting rain waiting for Master Sergeant Rakon to prepare the whip and attach the chains to the post she‟d be secured to took every ounce of self-control Gypsy had. She wanted to fight. She wanted to flee. Anything would have been preferable to just standing here waiting. It was made worse by the fact that Caraculla was not only going to have to watch her punishment but was going to get an even worse beating than her. Gavin had already given him a pass for both venom spitting incidents but trying to commit suicide was definitely crossing the line. Gypsy knew from similar cases that after the whipping he‟d end up busted back down to a colonel, and spend some time in jail. Gavin stood nearby with his arms folded across his chest and Gypsy felt a profound sense of shame. She hated to think she had disappointed him but that‟s exactly what she‟d done. What a complete mess her whole life was becoming. Rakon finished his grim work and looked at Gavin. “Which one first?” 81

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “The cadet,” Gavin said in a voice colored with pain. “She is to have five lashings.” Gypsy stepped forward and walked up to the binding posts. She knew facing her punishment bravely would impress her father. And it was the most sincere way she could show him how sorry she was and that she was willing to accept the consequences of her actions, or rather inactions. “Strip off your tunic,” Rakon said. Now if Gypsy were not currently infused with terror in the face of what was to be an extremely painful beating she would have been mortified that she would have to strip to her waist in front of everyone. But at this point modesty was the least of her worries. Pulling off her tunic she held her arms out in front of her, acutely aware that she was trembling but unable to stop it. Rakon snapped one manacle around each of her wrists and leaned in close. “I‟ll go easy on you.” Gypsy knew this was a test. Was she really a soldier at heart or would she accept an easier way out? “No. I want to be treated like everyone else.” Rakon looked up at Gavin. Her father nodded. She‟d get exactly what she asked for. Needless to say she had never been so scared in her life. She had seen firsthand full-grown males receiving treatment in her mother‟s clinic after a beating. It was not a pretty sight. In fact, some got really sick and had to stay in the infirmary for a few days. Behind her she could hear the coils of the whip hitting the ground. Gooseflesh came up all over her exposed skin making her nipples erect. The first strike bit deep, sending a shock of stinging pain all through her body, causing her knees to buckle. It felt like the skin on her back had literally been torn away. The next strike was lower, and dragged razor-sharp agony along her lower back. Gypsy tried not to make a sound but the pain was too great. The next few strikes forced a loud cry from her lungs as she dug her 82

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 fingernails into her palms. Then it was all over but the intense suffering. Now she understood why this method of discipline was so effective; once anyone went through it, they would never forget it. The rain began to fall harder as Rakon unfastened the bindings and Gypsy fell to her knees on the muddy ground. Her vision blurred and dark spots appeared before her eyes. She tried to stand up but her stomach unexpectedly lurched and spilled its clear liquid contents onto the ground. Gavin crouched down by her, “Take my hand, girl.” Gypsy waved him off. Then she gritted her teeth and gripped on to the post, pulling herself up to stand under her own power. Blood was running down her back into her pants and every drop of rain that pelted her wounds was pure agony. Rakon reached out to steady her but she shook her head and took a shaky step away from him. “Am I going to jail now?” she asked Gavin when she could finally speak. Her voice sounded strange to her. “No,” Gavin said. “You have completed your punishment.” “Thank you, Excellency,” she forced herself to say as another wave of nausea crashed through her making her stagger. “Take her back with you and treat her please,” Gavin said to someone. Gypsy tried to protest that she could get back home on her own but the truth was she couldn‟t. She tried to walk a few feet and went down on one knee. With every ounce of strength she had left she fought to hold her emotions in check. I am not going to cry. I am not going to cry. A warrior helped her back up to her feet and wrapped her tunic around her naked torso. It was Kharon. She wondered if he‟d arrived in enough time to watch the show. He mounted up gently lifting her to sit in front of him and reined his hyperia around in the direction of his villa. 83

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I don‟t need your help, you know. I could have made it back on my own,” she said. Her voice was still thick and hoarse. The waves of agony were dulling a little. “I know.” She wanted to scold him more but truth be told, she was very sick and hurt. She couldn‟t have cared less if the devil himself had come to claim her. “Why can‟t you just get out of my life and stay out?” she said, twisting around in the saddle. She needed to take her anger out on someone and he was as good a target as any. But the moment the words left her mouth, she regretted them. Kharon looked somber and tortured like he‟d been the one beaten. A tear slipped from his right eye or maybe it was just a raindrop. “You already know the answer to that,” he said. The tunic rubbed her wounds and another wave of stabbing pain moved through her body making her stomach lurch. “I don‟t love you and I never will so put this fucking marriage aside!” she screamed at him. “Never.” Gypsy gritted her teeth. Stupid, stubborn, pig-headed AEssyrian male! She thought about fighting her way off his mount but wasn‟t sure she‟d be able to walk home on her own. Turning her head back to release more of her rage at him, the control that she had been fighting so hard to keep suddenly slipped. Her body began to shake as tears overflowed from her eyes mixing with the rain on her face. It wasn‟t just the beating. It was everything from disappointing her father, upsetting her mother, being so stupid as to accept Titan‟s help and causing Nessa‟s miscarriage. Not to mention probably getting somebody killed in the process. All she seemed to be good at lately was causing everyone pain. They were already a ways down the road when the tears began to escape. Angrily she wiped them with the sleeve of her bloody tunic and struggled to suppress the sobs that threatened to join them. Without a word Kharon gingerly wrapped his enormous 84

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 arms around her and pressed his cheek against the back of her neck. His quiet kindness stripped away whatever resolution she had remaining. Leaning her head forward she pressed her face into his arm relinquishing her control and allowed herself to weep for a few minutes. Her body shook with each sob and strangely enough it made her feel much better. At least they were almost to his villa and she could finally lie down on her belly and try to forget this day had ever happened. Thank the gods for small favors.

85

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 18 When he was finished with Caraculla, Gavin went back into the medical clinic to comfort his wife. He knew how hard it was for her to stand aside and allow Gypsy to be punished, but she knew the life. Sooner or later every soldier got a beating for some transgression. It was one of the harsh facts surrounding military life. But it didn‟t make Gavin feel any better. Watching Rakon whip his daughter put him at odds with those ingrained parental instincts that drove him to protect his young. He would have rather taken a much worse beating himself than see Gypsy suffer like that but he couldn‟t treat her any different because she was his daughter. And as pissed off as he was at her right now he was proud of the fact that she understood that better than anyone. It wasn‟t much easier watching Caraculla‟s beating either. The young man was like a son to him and the sad fact was that he was partially to blame for some of Caraculla‟s shortcomings. He went into Harlan‟s office and closed the door behind him. She looked up at him with wet eyes and red, blotchy cheeks. Gavin‟s heart twisted in his chest. “It‟s over.” Harlan sniffled. “Is she alright?” Gavin shrugged. “As well as can be expected.” Harlan got up assuming Gypsy was in one of the exam rooms. “She‟s not here,” Gavin said. “I sent her home with Kharon and told him to look after her. He‟s had plenty of experience in nursing those kinds of wounds. She‟s in good hands.” 86

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan leaned against her desk as if the simple act of standing was too much for her. Gavin knew her anguish; it was his own. He walked over to her and she slapped him across the face with surprising force. He wasn‟t surprised; he‟d been expecting it. Gavin pulled Harlan into his arms and she broke down choking out a few sobs. He held her for a few moments feeling her fingers dig into his uniform, then the storm passed and she pulled herself together. Harlan stepped back. “I‟m better now.” She wiped a few tears away with the back of her hand then looked at them like she had no idea where they‟d come from. “Listen, Gavin, I need to go to the Razorback Queendom. Gypsy managed to steal some kind of drug from Kharon‟s villa and none of my equipment can tell me what it is.” Even though he‟d hired Harlan a skilled and lethal new bodyguard, he still wasn‟t comfortable with her traveling without him. It hadn‟t been that long ago she‟d been kidnapped and almost killed by thugs. “No.” Harlan folded her arms and squared off ready for a fight. “Why not? It‟s less than a day‟s ride and besides I have the best bodyguard around. Who‟s going to bother us?” “I‟m not comfortable with that, Harlan.” “I understand, Gavin, but I have to do this. Whatever it is that Kharon has in his possession is not any standard type of medication. What if he isn‟t the one taking this stuff and it‟s actually some type of poison for an assassination attempt? I am going to find out what this is and to do that I need to go to the Queendom. I am going no matter what you say. So you can either suck it up and trust the bodyguard you‟re paying a fortune to, or just sit here and continue this argument which you are ultimately going to lose. Either way, I‟m going.”

87

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin frowned. Harlan was a strong woman. Once she‟d made up her mind, there was no changing it. The unyielding strength of his wife‟s will both infuriated and aroused him. “Well?” she demanded. “Well what? What do you want me to say? Bon fucking voyage, have a safe trip.” Harlan grinned triumphantly. “Speaking of my bodyguard, when we get back you need to find her something else to do all day. She‟s bored out of her wits, sleeping in the waiting room most of the day when she‟s not loitering around outside.” “She‟s not out there now,” he said, gesturing toward the waiting room. “That‟s because she went to get something to eat with Krull. I guarantee you when she‟s done, she‟ll be right back out there bored again.” “I know. I‟m working on it,” he said, humoring her. “Well work on it a little bit harder. I like her and I don‟t want her to leave because this job is too tedious.” Harlan‟s face became serious again. “You sure Gypsy is going to be okay? Maybe I should go check on her before I leave.” Gavin kissed her and was happy to feel warmth in her response. “Gypsy‟s young and healthy. She‟ll be very sore for a while but she should make a full recovery. You know as well as I do that if she becomes ill, Kharon will bring her right over to you.” Harlan nodded. “What about Caraculla?” Gavin held up his hands to ward any of his wife‟s further attempts at interference. “He‟s a very strong young male and he‟ll be just fine. He‟s survived worse injuries than any whipping can cause. I stuck him in a medical cell at the jail so I imagine one of your medics is caring for him. Now when are you leaving?” “As soon as Khalee gets back. In the meantime I‟m going to grab some rain gear and a change of clothes. Could you please pack my hyperia with water and rations?” 88

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 He pulled her into a strong embrace and held her for a long time. She squeezed him and buried her face in his chest. “Certainly, my dear. For you I would happily debase myself like a slave.” His wife gave him a strange look. “Is gearing up my mount equivalent to slavery?” Gavin shook his head smiling. “It‟s a joke. It would have been much more amusing if Khalee had been here.” “I love you, Gavin. Don‟t worry, I‟ll be back soon.” “Khalee is a fierce and skilled warrior. She‟ll take good care of you. Just make sure you listen to her.” “I promise I will.”

89

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 17 The pain in Gypsy‟s back had become a nagging, dull ache by the time they got to his villa. Kharon helped her inside, stripped off her wet clothes and laid her on the couch. Then he began cleaning her wounds. Gypsy bit her lower lip and twitched each time he touched her back. When he finally stopped she laid her head down and watched with a mixture of gratitude and fascination as he dumped a small bag of yellow powder in a bowl of water. He mixed it up with a wooden spoon and poured the contents into a small cooking pot. Kneeling down, he lit the kindling in the fireplace and hung the pot over it. The contents had turned into a thick, white, pasty substance that melted and bubbled as it grew warmer. Then he unrolled several long, white bandages which Gypsy assumed he picked up from the clinic. He placed the bandages into the pot and stirred them around. A sharp antiseptic smell filled the room and Gypsy‟s nose involuntarily crinkled. “What‟s that? It smells awful.” Kharon walked over and examined her exposed back again. His frown deepened and Gypsy was touched by how miserable he looked. “It‟s an old woman‟s recipe for a wound salve. It will ease the pain and help you heal faster.” He returned to the cauldron and removed one of the strips with some metal tongs. Kharon tested the bandage‟s temperature with his fingers and seemed satisfied. He came over and placed the first one on her back. Gypsy jerked and winced but once the 90

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 bandage was in place a wave of soothing relief filled her. She let her eyes flutter closed happy the edge was coming off her agony. Kharon worked with the silent purpose of a battlefield surgeon. And while Gypsy watched him, a funny thing happened. Her anger with him over the marriage just evaporated into thin air. Oh she was still annoyed, but of all the males to have forced her into marriage, she sure could have done a lot worse. At least she thought Kharon loved her. “Is this more than just the Primal Fever? Do you really love me?” Kharon sat heavily in the large leather chair next to the couch. His large muscular bulk made the chair creak. His eyes, one an arctic blue and the other a muted brown, watched her with a quiet concern. Gypsy let her gaze pass over the chain tattoo running like tears from the corner of his right eye. “Of course I do.” “I don‟t get it. I‟m not exactly your type. Why me?” He stroked her hair as gently as if he were comforting a frightened child. “The heart knows what it wants. You‟re the smartest, bravest woman I‟ve ever met. When I‟m not with you, I‟m wishing I were. You are the only woman who fills my dreams and dominates my hopes for the future.” He paused and stared down at his boots. “And I‟m deeply sorry and ashamed I broke your ankle.” “It healed.” His brow furrowed. “Yes, it seems to have healed very fast. Perhaps it wasn‟t broken after all.” A dark dread wrapped its icy hands around her heart. She really didn‟t want to talk about this. “Kharon, you didn‟t give up your whole career just for me. I don‟t care how deeply in love you are. Why are you really here?” He placed a delicate kiss on her lips. “To try and convince you to come back with me.” 91

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I won‟t turn on my father and the emperor, you know that. Besides my whole life is here: my family; my friends. I‟m not going to abandon everything to go live in a strange place where I would have to start all over again.” Suddenly Kharon‟s gaze drifted to a corner of the room. Gypsy followed his look and gasped. Titan‟s gift sword was resting against the wall next to her standard issue Academy saber. “I don‟t remember bringing that weapon inside. Isn‟t that the same sword you used to escape from me?” “Don‟t touch it! It‟s cursed!” Gypsy shouted. She leapt up from the couch and took several strides toward the sword but Kharon was closer. He reached out to take the handle and the weapon lifted and twisted in his open hand causing Kharon‟s grip to close on the upper blade instead of the handle. He snarled and let go, his hand coming away cut and bloody. Gypsy grabbed the sword and flung it away from them. It slid down the stone hallway with an ominous scrape. Complete terror filled her heart. What did that damned thing do to Kharon? She snatched one of the bandage strips off the fireplace hearth and grabbed Kharon‟s hand. But just as she opened his palm to examine it, she noticed a gray, metal sliver wriggle toward the open cut and disappear into the wound. “Oh no, no, no…” she mumbled, digging her nails into the wound frantically trying to find the sliver. Then she glanced up into his face and froze. Kharon‟s eyes had changed color. Gone were the mismatched blue and brown. Now both irises had turned to a deep, impenetrable black that swallowed his pupils. “No, Kharon, no!” He pulled his hand from hers. “Kharon, you‟ve got to fight this!” For a fleeting second, his eyes returned to their normal color. Then, like violent storm clouds obscuring the moons at midnight, 92

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 his eyes blackened again. A fierce, soulless, darkness came over his face and Gypsy stepped away from him. Kharon growled like an animal about to attack, then he turned his back on her and walked out the door leaving it open so the pounding rain could echo down the villa‟s hallway.

93

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 20 Ignoring the suffering in her back, Gypsy threw on her bloody tunic, pants and boots and ran outside into the rain clipping her saber to her belt. “Kharon!” she hollered as she ran down the path into the barn. His mount was gone. Oh no. Oh no. This is so incredibly bad. What do I do now? Taking a few deep breaths, she collected her thoughts. Where would he have gone? In that instant Gypsy knew it didn‟t matter. This was way bigger than her and she needed to tell Gavin…now. Throwing a bridle on her hyperia she gritted her teeth and hauled herself up onto his bare back. The animal‟s hooves slipped sideways on the stone floor as she tore out of the barn as fast as she could get him to run. The wounds on her back had tightened causing her great pain with each step. She could feel fresh blood soaking the back of her tunic as the rain withdrew back to a drizzle. Gypsy rode hard all the way to the drilling fields to find her father. To her great relief, he was there overseeing some senior officers conducting cavalry maneuvers. Gypsy galloped toward him jerking her animal to a stop so fast he almost slid into Gavin. Jumping down Gypsy swooned and wretched, her breath coming in labored pants as she tried to speak. “Something‟s happened…I don‟t know how…I tried to stop him but he grabbed it and then something…I‟m not sure how…got into the wound…” 94

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin barked an order at the men, grabbed her upper arm and led her into a nearby tack room. When they were inside he sat her down and draped a blanket over her trembling shoulders. Then he folded his arms across his chest and stared down at her. Telling him wasn‟t going to be easy. “Calm down, girl. Now tell me what‟s happened.” Gypsy took another second to catch her breath. The wounds in her back were making her sick again and she began to sweat. “It‟s Kharon. We were at his villa when that fucking sword of Titan‟s showed up. I tried to stop him but he grabbed it and…something happened to him.” “What happened?” he said slowly enunciating each syllable in that impatient way of his. “It moved and cut him. Then a small piece of it went into the wound. I couldn‟t get it out. Then he changed…his eyes, they turned black.” Gavin‟s eyes narrowed. “Where is he now?” She shook her head. “I don‟t know. He just took off.” “He‟s headed back to his kingdom. You stay with me.” Gavin marched out and called over a young officer. “Call the cavalry to arms. We need to capture General Kharon who is riding to the border as we speak. Double pay to the man who gets him.” Gavin mounted up just as the war drum sounded calling the men into formation. Gypsy mounted up clenching her fists against the continued agony in her throbbing back. Of course this had to happen right after her beating. Her life wouldn‟t suck enough otherwise. She was just trying to situate herself comfortably in her saddle when Trajan rode up alongside her. He had proven to be an invaluable asset to her when she‟d been hunting for her kidnapped mother. “Good to see you, Gypsy,” he said. He wore the uniform of an army scout and Gypsy wasn‟t surprised her father had enlisted him. Trajan was the best scout she‟d ever met. 95

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Boy am I glad to see you.” Gavin galloped off with the cavalry right on his heels. Gypsy spurred her mount and took up the rear. It wasn‟t that she wanted to be in the back, but everyone had a thirty-second lead on her and none of them had their backs all torn up. As they rode hard to catch up to Kharon, Gypsy couldn‟t help but feel dread over what would happen when they caught up to the general. Horrible scenarios played out in her head of her father and Kharon fighting to the death but she forced herself to focus on the ride instead. There was no use in fretting over what might happen. She needed to be clear and focused if she was to be any help at all. They rode over wide dirt roads and narrow hunting trails. Each road had fallen trees to jump and heavy brush to get through, all of which intensified the agony of her wounds. But after what seemed like an eternity, Gypsy rode up on Gavin‟s men surrounding Kharon at a nearby clearing. She stopped her hyperia a few feet back and tied it up. Then she unsheathed her weapon and joined everyone else. Kharon was still mounted on his hyperia. Some bold soldiers greedy for an extra payday rushed the general and each one was brutally battered and savagely cut. Gavin stayed mounted and watched as man after man tried to take Kharon down. But everyone who went against him was either driven off or cut down dead. Gypsy advanced, swinging her saber to loosen her arm. She didn‟t want to attack Kharon, but she didn‟t want to look afraid in front of her father and the other men. Besides, this whole mess was her fault. It was only right that she should go at him too. “Stop!” Gavin barked. Gypsy and the other two soldiers with her froze. “Leave him, he‟s mine.” Kharon boomed out a horrible laugh that echoed throughout the forest. His black eyes flashed pure evil. A dark aura surrounded him like dense smoke. He wasn‟t the Kharon she knew and it chilled her to the very core. He swiped his sword in the air as if he 96

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 were vanquishing an invisible enemy. “I‟ve been anxiously awaiting you, Gavin. We are an even match. Oh,” he said, his mouth dipping into a mocking frown, “except for that unfortunate back condition…too bad. Don‟t worry, old man, I‟ll try and go easy on you.” He stretched out his arms in welcome, his sword held high in his right hand. “Come dance with me.” Gavin rode forward and lifted his saber into the ready position. A black fear took hold of Gypsy‟s heart. Gavin hadn‟t fought since his surgery and most of the gossip circles rumored he probably never would again. Replacing a man‟s whole spine was a desperate surgery, doomed to failure in an AEssyrian. No one undergoing it would ever be the same. What if they‟re right? What if Kharon kills my father right in front of me? Kharon rushed Gavin, delivering several quick and hard blows, a few of which slammed into Gavin‟s chest armor. Gavin was on the defensive, blocking and parrying most of the strikes but everyone could see he was getting the worst of the fight. Every minute seemed to drag on forever. Her father blocked one strike meant to cut off his head. Interestingly enough, even though her father was on the defensive he wasn‟t sustaining any injuries, not even a cut. But just as things seemed most desperate, something extraordinary happened. Kharon grew more confident and less cautious, letting his guard down. That was when Gavin struck. Her father moved with a force and speed Gypsy had never seen in any warrior and landed three nasty blows. One almost bit into the flesh of Kharon‟s throat but ended up deflected, and cut into the meat of his jaw instead, the next blow was a vicious cut across Kharon‟s left thigh, and the last was a stab into the gap of Kharon‟s chest armor. Unfortunately Kharon leaned back just in time and Gavin‟s blade didn‟t go deep enough to kill. The last close call was enough for the evil general. Gavin wasn‟t as vulnerable as he had hoped. Kharon jerked his hyperia around, spurred it hard, and took off running again. 97

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 **** Desmond was near the border on watch when the messenger came. He told Desmond that Kharon had escaped custody and was headed for the border. The general was to be stopped by any means necessary. Then the messenger rode off again. Desmond glanced at the thing copying his every move. It had been getting even closer. The only thing that helped Desmond keep his sanity was taking watch after watch. On roving watch, he could keep patrolling and try to pretend that thing wasn‟t with him morning, noon and night. It was also easier to maintain some distance from the thing. The sound of a rider approaching brought him back to himself. That must be Kharon now. It would feel good to take his anguish out on the general. Anything to take his mind off this endless curse. General Kharon came bursting through some heavy brush like the devil was on his tail. Desmond maneuvered his mount around, concealing himself in some low, dense trees. Kharon thundered past and Desmond took his chance, jumping onto the back of the general‟s hyperia and pulling him off. The two men fell on the ground hard and rolled. Desmond was up immediately, saber in hand and ready for a fight. Kharon too got to his feet but didn‟t pull his sword. Instead he smiled. “Poor Desmond,” Kharon said in a voice that sounded very much like Titan‟s. “What‟s the matter? Being suffocated by your new relationship?” Desmond wasn‟t entirely sure what the general meant. He couldn‟t possibily see this thing. I thought only I could. Catching some movement to his left he turned just in time to see his double running at him with his saber raised. Desmond swung his sword to block a head slice but it came at him again, much more ferocious this time. While Desmond was preoccupied fighting his evil twin, Kharon grabbed his animal and mounted back up. “I‟d love to stay and watch the show, but I‟m afraid I have more pressing matters. 98

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 After all, my dear boy, I have a war to plan. Good luck with your little friend.” Desmond had had enough. He needed to kill this thing before it succeeded in killing him. Calling up every ounce of skill he had, he fought the double throwing every dirty trick he could think of at it. The thing seemed confused for a moment, let his guard down and Desmond drove his weapon into the creature‟s belly. But the instant his blade plunged in, a burning agony tore through Desmond‟s own. He looked down to see an identical wound opening in his abdomen with no saber to cause it. Desmond stared down at his ruined gut in horror. He should have seen this coming. This nightmare was almost over. Titan had won. It laughed with maniacal glee gripping the blade of Desmond‟s sword and moving it around in its own gut before pulling it out and dropping it on the ground at its feet. The world around him became blurry and unstable. Dull hollow sounds began thumping a lost rhythm into his head. Desmond thought he heard a group of men riding toward the border several yards from where he was. He hoped they caught Kharon. As for him, he was done. Then his knees buckled and he collapsed face first into the dirt.

99

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 21 Harlan had only been at the Razorback Queendom half the day when she received a message from Gavin telling her to return immediately. She knew from experience that Gavin never panicked, so if he was that edgy about her being away, something serious must have happened. So Harlan finished her tests and started the long ride back with Khalee at her side. The night was pleasant enough with a mildly cool temperature and a light wind. It was a welcome contrast to the oppressive rain that had accompanied them on their entire journey to the Queendom. As luck would have it she‟d had just enough time to analyze the substance Gypsy had found before Gavin‟s messenger arrived. From what Harlan could piece together, the general was taking a potent cocktail of hormones, steroids and some type of stimulant. All in all, pretty bad for his health. It certainly explained the nosebleeds. Harlan concluded that in his haste to convince Gypsy to join him in his kingdom, Kharon had decided to enhance the effects of the Primal Fever to give himself an edge. Harlan was dubious that such a strategy would work because Gypsy was a very strong-willed woman. It would take more than raging hormones to convince her to abandon her family and turn on Gavin. But then Kharon didn‟t have much to lose and everything to gain if his ploy worked. Harlan just prayed this emergency didn‟t have anything to do with Gypsy running off or getting kidnapped by him again. 100

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “May I ask you a question?” Khalee said, interrupting Harlan‟s thoughts. “Sure. Ask me anything.” She assumed it would be about Gavin since their relationship always seemed to be a source of never ending curiosity for those who didn‟t know them…and often for those who did. “Why did you stand by while your husband had Gypsy whipped?” Now Harlan would have taken offense at the question but the young Razorback woman asked it in a way that didn‟t project any judgment or criticism, just a genuine lack of understanding. Harlan thought about her response for a moment and then said, “Don‟t believe for one moment that I don‟t hate the fact that my husband had my daughter beaten. I hate this whole military life and all of the violence that goes along with it. Since I‟ve been with Gavin, I have always lived in fear of the very real possibility that I may have to bury him someday and now that same fear lives in all of my thoughts of Gypsy, only more so because she‟s a woman and she‟s young. But this is the life that she wants and she proudly accepts all the risks, rituals, rules and consequences. She‟s an adult woman and I have to respect her decisions no matter how much I disagree with them. If you want this military life here in the empire you‟ll have to make the same acceptances. I wonder if you can do that or will you turn tail and return to the Queendom if you are ever punished with a whip?” The young woman watched her with a serious frown. “I don‟t know yet. I have a great deal of respect for your husband and his accomplishments but I sure don‟t like him very much.” A mirthful laugh burst forth from Harlan unexpectedly. “No one really likes him. I didn‟t even like him that much when I married him. But I did love him. Trust me, he didn‟t get to where he is by making a lot of friends. His achievements came through violence and brute force.” Harlan grinned as she thought about her 101

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 feelings for Gavin and how they had evolved over their many years together. She never guessed that she would have such deep feelings for someone, especially someone like him. Khalee pulled her hyperia to a stop. Harlan was so engrossed in her thoughts she barely noticed until the bodyguard grabbed her bridle. “What‟s wrong?” Harlan whispered. “Riders,” Kahlee said, “and they‟re armed.” The Razorback gestured to a group of large boulders. “Dismount and get behind that rock. You‟ll be safe there in case I have to spit on someone.” Harlan scowled but didn‟t argue; she just did as she was told. She had vivid memories of her kidnapping only a few months ago and was determined not to let it happen again. Still she sure hoped the young woman didn‟t have to use her venom. Harlan remembered when Caraculla, in a drug-induced haze, took a guard‟s life on her wedding day. It was one of the most horrible things she had ever seen and she hoped she‟d never have to bear witness to it again. She scurried behind the rock cluster and secured her hyperia to an oversized root jutting up from the ground. Pulling a few strips of dried meat from her saddlebag she dropped it on the ground near the animal and climbed to the top of the rocks so she could see what was happening. Now she could hear the riders approaching. She nestled between two of the larger stones keeping her head low enough to stay inconspicuous. Three soldiers rode into the clearing. What was most surprising about them wasn‟t that they were soldiers but that they were Kharon‟s soldiers. Harlan recognized their gray uniforms. I wonder what they‟re doing so far from their kingdom? “What do you want?” Khalee asked them. They all exchanged nervous glances. “We just want to escort Doctor Theron back with us.” 102

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “The hell you will,” Kahlee said. She lifted her chin and a wad of spit landed right in front of one of their hyperia. It sizzled on the ground scaring the animal so bad it jerked to the left, lunged forward and almost succeeded in throwing his rider. Harlan cringed and squished her eyes closed for a few seconds. The other two soldiers dismounted and pulled their sabers. “You can‟t fight all three of us.” Khalee laughed. “Maybe, maybe not. But at least one of you is going to die very badly. The only question is which of you is it going to be?” Harlan watched the two males stop in their tracks. The third still hadn‟t bothered to dismount. It seemed like none of them want to be the first to be spit on. Khalee pulled her two sabers and sliced the air playfully. “You gentlemen have five seconds to leave us alone and be on your way. After five seconds, there‟s going to be a whole lot of suffering and I‟ll tell you something, it‟s not gonna be me.” The three soldiers exchanged a nod of agreement appearing to reach the same decision at the same time. “One,” Khalee said. The two standing rushed back to their mounts and rode off down the trail after the third who hadn‟t bothered to wait for them. Harlan carefully navigated her way back down to the ground and untied her animal. It nuzzled her in appreciation for the evening snack and she patted its neck in return. She wondered if the Razorback woman ever had to fight at all with a deadly talent like that. “That was fast,” she said as she came back out onto the trail and mounted up. “They‟re not done,” Kahlee said. “They‟ll probably try and ambush us when we make camp for the night. But I have a surprise for them.” “Oh, and what‟s that?” 103

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “We‟re not going to make camp. We‟re going to cut down to the river trail and ride straight through to the empire. It should put us back around midnight. Will that be alright with you, Doctor?” Harlan nodded vigorously. “Considering how much I hate camping, I would be delighted to ride straight through.”

104

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 22 Desmond became self-aware when cool drops of rain began pelting his armor. He was surprised he woke up at all. His consciousness was greeted with agonizing pain in his abdomen which he immediately made worse by rolling onto his back. He laid there panting for a few moments as an unquenchable thirst coursed through him. Hoping desperately that the thing had left with Kharon, he took a deep breath, lifted his head and scanned his surroundings. Groaning he let his head drop backward until the ground hit it with a thud. No such luck. There it was sitting on the ground nearby staring at Desmond like it couldn‟t wait for him to die. Using his saber for support Desmond hauled himself to his feet and glared at his pseudo-twin. “Hey, fuckhead. You may as well get up. We‟re going to the clinic.” If I can even get up on my hyperia. I wonder how long I‟ve been down. With the assistance of a felled tree as a step, Desmond was able to slide one leg over the animal‟s back and use the saddle to climb the rest of the way. The intense agony that burned through his abdomen was making him swoon with a nauseous fever. Even though Desmond kept the mount‟s gait to a brisk walk the hour ride was pure torture as he fought to stay conscious. The wound in his belly was gaping and already seethed with infection. About thirty minutes into his journey, it began to ooze blood and some other badly colored fluids. He was afraid to look too closely as he wasn‟t really too keen on seeing his internal organs exposed. 105

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Swells of heat and illness crashed through him as he gripped the saddle struggling to stay in it just a few more minutes. “Why don‟t you just finish me off, you piece of shit?” he yelled and spit some blood at the mirror image that moved alongside him. The thing made no response to his anger and just watched him with mild disinterest. “You‟re a fucking coward, Titan!” he yelled at the thing. Deciding that he was wasting too much energy verbally assaulting his rival, he slipped into a queasy silence and continued to concentrate on staying awake. The rain had stopped again by the time he arrived and he guessed it to be sometime near midnight. He rode around to the back entrance with the intention of breaking in, finding some bandages and antibiotics and treating himself. Things didn‟t work out that way through, because the moment he dismounted blackness engulfed him. **** Harlan had planned on going straight home but decided to stop by the clinic first. She wanted to make sure that no one she loved was hurt. Anyway if there was major drama going on, the clinic would surely be buzzing and maybe she could get some information. If no one was there, her next stop was Gavin‟s office. He would definitely be there immersed in a cloud of cigar smoke conferring with his senior officers on how to deal with the crisis at hand. Kahlee stared at the darkened clinic. “It‟s closed.” “I don‟t know if that‟s a good sign or a bad one,” Harlan said. “I‟m going to run inside for a minute and drop off the analysis I got from the Queendom. Krull can take a look at it first thing in the morning.” She took her keys out, grabbed a bag off of her saddle and slid off her hyperia. “I sure wish I knew what the hell was going on. Gavin‟s message said it was an emergency and he never sends—” 106

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “There‟s fresh blood on the ground,” Khalee said, interrupting her. Harlan looked down to the left of the door and saw what looked like a spatter of blood. Its trail of large drops and small puddles led off around the corner. Without a thought for her safety, she immediately began to follow it toward the back of the clinic. Khalee unsheathed her sword and jumped down from her mount. With quick purpose she moved in front of Harlan tossing an annoyed glance back at her. When they reached the rear of the building, Harlan saw a figure crumpled near the door in a puddle of blood. She and Khalee inched a few feet closer. “Let me get a light,” Harlan suggested as she began rummaging through her shoulder bag. Pulling out a medical penlight she shone it over the figure and saw that he was wearing an imperial uniform. The clothing‟s familiarity calmed her just long enough for her to run the light up his body to his face. Then Harlan‟s breath caught in her throat as she realized with mounting dread that it was Desmond. “Oh my god, that‟s my stepson.” Harlan ran over, dropped to her knees next to him and pressed her fingers against the side of his neck. The rhythmic pulse of blood through his carotid artery sent a modicum of relief through her. “He‟s still alive. Help me get him inside so I can get a better look at his wounds in the light. It‟s a wonder he hasn‟t bled to death already.” Khalee grabbed Desmond under the arms and dragged him into the clinic as Harlan opened the doors for her. They dragged Desmond into the nearest exam room but were unable to get him on the table. Where‟s Krull when you need him? So Harlan just started undressing him on the floor. She cut the rest of his tunic off and let out a startled cry. His abdomen was a torn, crusted, bloody mess and the wound looked to be at least twelve hours old. He was pale, feverish and she couldn‟t believe that he was still alive. Harlan gestured impatiently to Desmond‟s pants and boots. “Finish undressing him.” 107

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Khalee shifted uncomfortably. She took a step forward and halted. Harlan rushed over to the cabinets and began frantically pulling out supplies and dropping them on the counter. Glancing up, she noticed her bodyguard frozen in place. “What‟s your problem?” “No problem.” The Razorback woman started like she‟d just been woken from a dream. Harlan guessed undressing a strange man was a little out of her comfort zone but she‟d just have to get over it. “I‟m going to get a gurney that we can drop down low to the floor. We should be able to get him up on that. When you‟re finished with him, fill that steel bucket about a quarter full with warm water. Then empty the contents of that green bottle into it. After that, drop in all of these instruments I‟ve left on the counter. They need to soak for at least five minutes. I‟ll be right back.” Harlan ran down the hall to one of the front triage rooms, loaded a gurney with some more supplies and rolled it back to the rear room. Working together they managed to pull Desmond onto the gurney and raise it up to hip height. At least it was a level she could more comfortably work at. “Be sure his wrists are secured.” Harlan switched on the overhead exam light and set about to her work. She started with a much needed blood transfusion. Khalee was indispensable as acting nurse. She replaced bloodsoaked towels with clean ones, provided Harlan with additional suture, needles, clamps and anything else she asked for. She even learned how to work the surgical suction apparatus. And it was a good thing too because the wound was a nasty one. By the time Harlan was done, she‟d put a total of two hundred and thirty-two stitches in Desmond‟s gut, both inside and out. After sliding him over to a regular bed and setting him up with some intravenous fluids she sat down feeling exhausted and just watched him. She badly wanted to find Gavin but wasn‟t comfortable leaving Desmond yet because she wasn‟t really 108

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 convinced that he was out of danger. She was pretty sure his AEssyrian genetics had gifted him with some of those great internal healing properties that kicked in during life-threatening injuries but one had to be in good health to begin with for them do any good. The truth was he didn‟t look to be in good health. He looked terrible. As Harlan surveyed him she noticed the dark shadows encircling his sunken eyes and not only was he pale but he had definitely lost weight. She shook her head. The entirety of his poor condition is not the result of a wound that‟s half a day old. He was sick and has been for some time. She remembered being quite surprised when he‟d abruptly ended his relationship with Scarlet but she knew he was moody and temperamental like his father. But now seeing him like this filled her with an overwhelming concern. Harlan closed her eyes, absorbed in her thoughts, and nodded off. She was awoken by the soft feminine sound of Khalee‟s voice. “I think he‟s finally coming around.” Desmond‟s eyes fluttered. He opened them and stared at Harlan. “What the hell is going on?” “I was hoping you could tell me,” Harlan said. He lifted his head weakly and glanced at his belly. “It was a sparring accident that‟s all.” Harlan squinted at him. Desmond was one of the most skilled swordsmen in the empire. It was unlikely anyone could get close enough to deliver this kind of injury. Besides, this wasn‟t any accidental sparring injury, whoever had done this was trying to kill him. “Not likely,” Harlan said. “What‟s going on with you?” Desmond opened his mouth to speak but a strange cry came out instead. His gaze became wild and with one thrashing sweep, he tore the IV out of his arm. Harlan did her best to grab and keep him lying down but he shoved her back with such force she fell to the ground. Khalee jumped in and managed to subdue Desmond long enough to get the wrist restraints back on. It was a good thing 109

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 he was weak from his injury but he probably wouldn‟t stay that way. She turned around and helped Harlan up. “Are you okay?” Harlan nodded grimly. “Yeah I‟m fine.” She straightened out her shirt trying to hide the horrible despair filling her heart. Something was terribly wrong. Desmond would never have done something like that. Kahlee shook her head watching Desmond frantically fight his restraints. “What‟s wrong with this guy?” Harlan approached the bed and he locked his gaze on her. “You‟ve got to let me go, Harlan! I can‟t stay here! Don‟t you fucking restrain me!” He was almost hysterical. She was about to respond but he was no longer looking at her. Harlan watched in horrified fascination as his gaze moved around the room. But he wasn‟t watching her or Khalee. Suddenly his eyes widened with the fear of a wild animal in a trap and he screamed, “Let me go! Please!” Desmond cried out again and continued to fight the restraints. Harlan looked down at his wrists to make sure he wasn‟t hurting himself too bad and contemplated giving him a sedative. As her gaze slid down his arms she did a double take as something caught her eye on his bare forearm. Leaning in as close as she dared, she saw a u-shaped mark made up of what looked like tiny incised wounds. Peering around to the underside of the arm she saw a similar corresponding mark. It was definitely a bite mark. She was sure of it and more frightening still was that she knew he didn‟t have it when they found him. This wound was fresh and bleeding. “Desmond, I‟m going to give you something to calm you down and help you sleep,” Harlan said as she opened one of the drawers. “No. You can‟t sedate me. Please, Harlan, don‟t. I‟m begging you. I won‟t fight anymore. I promise. Just don‟t put me to sleep.” He had stopped fighting for a moment and was staring past her. His 110

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 pupils dilated and constricted as his eyes tracked. Desmond was watching something and the mere thought that something might be in this room with them turned every nerve in her body to ice. “All right I won‟t sedate you if you calm down and stop struggling.” Then turning to Khalee, she said, “I need to go and find my husband. Will you please stay here and keep an eye on him?” “I can‟t.” Kahlee looked spooked. “I have strict orders to stay with you.” “I‟m overriding those orders. I‟ll be fine. Please do this for me?” Her bodyguard sighed. “All right. But hurry up. This guy gives me the creeps.” Harlan nodded. ”I won‟t be long. I‟ll hurry.” Then she went out into the predawn night and mounted up. Her mind was telling her what was wrong with Desmond and all she could do for the entire ride was pray it was wrong. **** Desmond watched as the pretty young Razorback woman sat up on the countertop gently bumping the heel of her boot against the bottom cabinet. She wasn‟t looking at him, deciding instead to play with the bottom of her long braid. The thing was pacing around his bed stopping every few minutes to leer at him and then her. He had to get out of here and away from everyone because after that little display with Kharon, he wasn‟t convinced that this thing wouldn‟t hurt anyone else. If he was going to get this female to remove the restraints, he would need to remain calm and act as normal as possible. That meant ignoring his companion. “You‟re pretty talented with a blade. Why‟d you leave the Queendom?” he said as casually as he could. Khalee seemed to be taken off-guard by his sudden change in demeanor. “I was hoping to see a little more action here. We don‟t often get the chance to engage in real combat there.” She shrugged. 111

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond nodded and smiled. “You‟ll do fine. Just play my father‟s game the way he wants and you‟ll get your commission. He‟s just boring you to death to see what you‟re made of.” “I wasn‟t aware the general was your father.” “We don‟t really get along so I try not to advertise the fact.” Suddenly the thing leaned down and sank his teeth into Desmond‟s leg. Desmond gritted his teeth and gave a slight jerk but made no other motion other than a deep breath. “Are you feeling better? You don‟t seem as distressed.” Khalee seemed to be relaxing. Good. “I‟m good. Sometimes anesthesia makes me a little nuts but it‟s worn off now and I feel much better.” The creature delivered another bite to Desmond‟s neck while it raked its nails down his chest. Gods I can‟t take this thing touching me anymore. I‟ve got to get the fuck out of here. Summoning up his most disarming smile, he said, “Look I really need to take a piss.” Khalee licked her lips and looked around hesitantly. “I don‟t know if I should let you go. The doctor might get upset.” “She just said to keep an eye on me. I‟m a soldier, not a criminal and I‟m fine now. Really. You‟re not going to stand there and let me piss all over myself, are you? You couldn‟t be that cold.” He laughed and it sounded strained. “I guess you‟re right.” The young woman jumped down and came over to unbuckle his restraints. The thing moved away glaring at her, and Desmond waited patiently as she unclasped each buckle. Dull suffering twisted his wound as he sat up but at least he felt a little better. Carefully he lowered himself out of bed and grabbed his pants and boots. His twin moved around him in obvious agitation but Desmond ignored it. He wanted to get out of here and didn‟t want to alarm the Razorback. “What are you doing? I thought you had to relieve yourself.” “Sorry, baby. I‟ve got to get out of here so unless you‟re going to fight me or spit on me, just stay out of my way,” he said, 112

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 painfully pulling his pants on followed by each boot. Khalee was unsure what to do so she just stood in front of the door. Desmond stood up to his full height and squared his shoulders. He would have ransacked the place for some pain medication but he had to get out of here before Harlan got back. “Look, Khalee. Harlan told you to watch me. She didn‟t say anything about getting in a brawl with me. I am leaving and short of killing me, you can‟t stop me. Tell Harlan I said thanks for patching me up but I‟m beyond her help.” With that said, Desmond walked toward her and she stepped aside. Exiting outside into the cool light drizzle he found his hyperia and mounted up. His twin bit and clawed at his legs trying to drag him off the mount but he urged his animal forward. He ignored the monster knowing there was nothing he could do to defend himself without further injury to himself. There was only one place left to go. This game needed to end now. Titan had won and he was ready to take his place among the others. As he left the city, the monster‟s disposition turned more aggressive as it openly fought with him. Fortunately he didn‟t run into any patrols or travelers because he was sure that he was quite the startling vision as he fought with nothing. It was as though this abomination knew its existence would end when Desmond‟s did and it wasn‟t as eager to forfeit its life. His twin took a vicious swipe at Desmond‟s belly and managed to tear out a couple of sutures. Desmond grabbed its forearms in an attempt to restrain it and got a bite on his jaw in return. Bringing up his knee he placed his boot in the middle of its chest and shoved it off of him. It hit the ground hard. Then he pressed his spurs into his hyperia urging it into a gallop as the thing got up and ran after him. This is going to be a long fucking ride.

113

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 23 Harlan knocked on Gavin‟s office door then entered without waiting for an invitation. As she suspected, Gavin was there smoking a cigar by an open window surrounded by his highestranking officers. As she drew closer, she could smell he‟d also been drinking. All the senior officers were present except for Caraculla who was sitting in jail for the time being. The officers all bowed their heads in deference to her. “Hello, my love,” Gavin said affectionately. “I‟m glad you‟re back. Did you run into any trouble?” Harlan gave him a thin smile. Then she addressed his men. “Could you please excuse us, gentlemen? I have to speak to my husband in private.” She could feel Gavin‟s anger drifting off him like steam. Nothing pissed him off more than when she dismissed his men. He absolutely hated looking like he was in trouble with his wife. But after twenty plus years of marriage, Harlan knew what she could get away with and right now she didn‟t have time to worry about his ego. She waited for everyone to leave then closed the door and turned her attention to him. Gavin took a seat behind his desk and propped his feet up puffing furiously on his cigar. “What the fuck was that about?” The sweetness in his tone had evaporated to his normal rough, commanding baritone. The gloves were off. “Why did you call me back here? What‟s the emergency?” 114

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 He placed the cigar in his teeth and ran his fingers through his long, black hair. “It appears Titan is back and up to his old tricks. Remember that sword Titan armed our daughter with so she could escape Kharon? Well surprise, surprise, the sword is cursed, and follows her everywhere. Apparently it followed Gypsy back to Kharon‟s villa and showed itself to him as he was nursing her wounds. Kharon was cut by it and now he is bewitched.” The last word was drawn out to emphasize how distasteful it was. Gavin got up and paced. “Gypsy did the right thing. She came and told me immediately, but it was too late. The general escaped to his kingdom and is now probably planning a war.” Harlan swallowed. This whole mess keeps getting worse. “Well we have another problem too. Desmond has been stabbed. He claims it‟s a sparring injury but I don‟t bel—” Gavin held up a hand, the cigar smoldering between his first two fingers then he adopted that dismissive patronizing tone that she hated. “Harlan, I know how fond of him you are, but I have a war to plan. Desmond is a grown man. I‟m sorry that he‟s hurt but he can handle his own problems.” Pure fire raced through her blood. Gavin could be a complete and utter ass sometimes. “Just like Caraculla is a grown man? But it‟s different for him, isn‟t it? He gets all of your concern and attention but Desmond, your son by blood, gets none.” “Now listen, Harlan,” Gavin protested, but Harlan was having none of it. “No, Gavin, you listen to me,” Harlan said, as she marched over and pointed at his chest. “Something is very wrong with your son and this has nothing to do with a barroom argument or some tournament match that went wrong. I have him strapped down at the clinic losing his mind for reasons I can‟t begin to understand. While I was tending to his wound he threw me off of him so hard I fell and he keeps watching something that isn‟t there. I don‟t think he‟s hallucinating or incoherent. His eyes are tracking something 115

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 that he sees. Bite marks have also appeared on his body and I have no idea where they‟re coming from. He‟s lost weight, he‟s pale and he looks like he hasn‟t slept in weeks. Whatever is happening to him started way before this stab wound, which, by the way, took me well over two hundred stitches to repair.” Gavin‟s frown deepened. “I think he‟s the one, Gavin,” Harlan continued, “He‟s got to be Titan‟s first victim. You have to admit, it makes sense.” “But Desmond wouldn‟t have any reason to go to Titan. Desmond is a simple man. He doesn‟t have strange appetites or lofty ambitions and certainly doesn‟t go in for all that hocus-pocus crap. On top of that, his life is good. He‟s got a beautiful girlfriend who loves…” Gavin stopped abruptly and chewed his cigar to the other side of his mouth. “What?” Harlan snapped. Gavin put his cigar in the ashtray and rubbed his forehead. “She came to talk to me about Desmond this afternoon and I sent her away.” He shook his head. “Fuck!” Harlan nodded slowly. “And you‟re wrong about him not having a reason to go to Titan. He and Gypsy are very close and I‟m willing to bet that he‟s the one who paid the price for Titan‟s help. It has to be him. There‟s no one else it could be.” Gavin rose from his chair so fast he knocked it over. Overcome with emotion, he stormed over to the minibar, grabbed the crystal whiskey decanter and threw it against the far wall where it smashed against a hanging shield. Then he proceeded to throw every item off of his desk in a violent fit of rage. Harlan stayed out of his way, her heart twisting painfully in her chest. She knew Gavin wasn‟t angry at her, but rather at himself for not seeing what was right in front of his face. Gavin faced the wall and slammed his fists into it making cracks in the wood. He thumped his head into the wall over and over again and released an anguished roar. It was too much for Harlan to bear. 116

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She closed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around him, squeezing tight. His muscles were tense under his uniform like a racehorse ready to bolt. He turned and fixed that one golden eye on her. Gavin gathered Harlan up into his arms, seized her jaw gently and planted a desperate kiss on her lips. The kiss was heartbreak and agony, a man humbled by the savage forces around him. She knew he didn‟t know if he‟d be able to save his family from certain ruin. Gavin tried to break away but Harlan just gripped him tighter. “Don‟t do this, Gavin,” she whispered, running her fingers into his hair. “Don‟t blame yourself for Titan‟s treachery.” “He‟s going to destroy my boy,” Gavin said in a voice fractured with grief. “No, Gavin,” Harlan said, summoning every ounce of emotional strength she had left. “He‟s not. You‟re not going to let him.” Gavin shook his head, his gaze fixed to the floor. He was breaking, overwhelmed. Titan had found a crack in Gavin‟s emotional armor and was viciously tearing him up. For Gavin to lose another son to Titan so he could display Desmond in his twisted garden was devastating. Harlan grabbed the front of his uniform and shook him. “Gavin, listen to me! You‟ve got to find a way to save Desmond. You can do it, just like you saved me. You beat Titan before and you can do it again. You‟re going to—” “I can‟t,” Gavin said, shaking his head. “It‟s too late.” Harlan let go of his uniform and slid her hands up grabbing him on both sides of his face forcing him to look at her. “You are not going to give up on any of your children! Nothing else matters right now. You need to help your son because nothing is going to end until you do. That miserable, vile, monster isn‟t going to stop with Desmond. Titan is going to tear through this whole family unless you stop him. He thinks Desmond is the most expendable of us because he doesn‟t believe that you give a shit about him and 117

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 with the way you‟ve treated him, he has good reason to think that. Despite your miserable treatment of him, Desmond has been a good soldier and a good son to you. He more than deserves help from his father. I‟m sure I don‟t have to remind you that my corpse would be rotting on a riverbank right now if not for him. So if you abandon him when he needs you the most, then you will have achieved your ultimate failure as a father and that makes you no better than Titan!” Harlan was yelling now. Her rage seemed to be infusing him with a long-buried heat. His slit pupil narrowed and a dark fury came over his features. She had him. He leaned down so fast Harlan flinched. Then he claimed her lips in a fierce, devouring kiss. Gavin reached behind her head and yanked the binding off her braid letting her black hair fall free. His powerful hands lifted her like a child and placed her on the edge of his desk. Gavin planted several hot, demanding kisses on her mouth, jaw and neck, his hands busily unfastening the buttons on her jeans. A hopeful confusion settled into the back of her mind. Did he finally have an erection after all this time? There was only one way to find out. Harlan placed her hands on his uniform tunic and slowly ran them down the smooth fabric to his codpiece. To her added surprise, Gavin had already removed it and tossed it on the floor. Her hand moved lower until she felt the familiar large bulge in his pants. In all this mess, at least something good was happening. Harlan excitedly unfastened his pants letting them drop around his boots. Gavin groaned at her enthusiasm. Grabbing the shaft of his cock, he ran it through her moist folds and she gasped with excitement. Harlan felt a tickle over her clit and looked down to see Gavin had already ejaculated once against her. Harlan wasn‟t surprised by his lack of control; it had been months since he‟d been able to sustain an erection long enough to orgasm. Thankfully 118

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 unlike human men, AEssyrian males could have several generous releases and still not lose their erection. “Fuck,” Gavin mumbled. He grabbed a large handkerchief from a drawer in his desk and stroked his cock to release more pressure. He captured more ejaculate then seemed to calm a little. Watching him masturbate was intensely erotic. Harlan‟s body, wet from both her own juices and his, ached to be filled and she squirmed in anticipation. Gavin rubbed the head against her channel and eased his swollen cock in. Harlan was stretched wide and the familiar sensation brought a rush of wonderful pleasure. Gavin pushed her back onto the desk and leaned over her. He reached down and spread her lips wide, nestling the thick ridges of his cock against her clit. The pleasure was beyond intense. Harlan let out several desperate moans one right after the other and slid her knees up to his waist. It felt so good to have her husband inside her again. She wouldn‟t have dared tell him, but she‟d really missed their decadent and ferocious lovemaking. “Oh God, Gavin, harder, I‟m gonna come,” Harlan cried, gripping his hips with her legs. Gavin hammered into her, feeding off her lust. He pushed her shirt up and massaged her breasts, licking and sucking the nipples. Wave after wave of sweet pleasure filled Harlan. The muscles in her pussy clenched onto his cock as if they were trying to keep him inside her forever. Gavin sweated and grunted his passion so wild and fierce Harlan thought he was going to break the desk. Then he half-growled, half-moaned and filled her with his seed. Gavin‟s cock remained hard inside her. It wasn‟t as hard as when they begun, but it soon would be. She knew he could keep going for awhile but they really needed to deal with Desmond. “Gavin,” she said, trying to catch her breath, “we have to go.” Her husband eased out and she was suddenly very empty. Harlan lowered her legs and gently pushed him off. Gavin looked 119

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 exhausted but calmer, more at peace. She was sure knowing he could get it up again was a big relief. As she stumbled around cleaning up and getting dressed, Gavin grabbed her arm and pulled her against him. Burying his face in her neck, he said, “I love you, darling.” “I love you too, Gavin. Now hurry up; we‟ve got to go.” She felt like a misbehaving teenager sneaking out of her bedroom with her boyfriend. They casually wandered out of his office and garnered a few smirks from some officers walking down the hallway. When they came out into the early morning fog, she spied Khalee riding toward them. “Oh crap. This can‟t be good,” she said, grabbing Gavin‟s arm. Harlan ran the few yards to intercept her and the hyperia she was on hissed a warning. Harlan stopped in her tracks. God, how she hated those nasty animals. “What are you doing here? I thought you were keeping an eye on Desmond.” Khalee frowned glancing nervously at Gavin. “I‟m sorry, Doctor. He tricked me into letting him go and I wasn‟t sure what to do. I didn‟t want to hurt him so I came here instead.” “Did you at least fucking see which direction he rode off in?” Gavin snarled at her. The young Razorback woman took a deep breath and nodded. “He rode through the town center and broke off onto the Southern Trace. I stopped following him after that.” “Well at least you‟re good for something. Now go find Master Sergeant Rakon. He‟s probably in his office, if not check the brothel or the bar. Tell him to have Trajan meet us at the mouth of the trace. Do you think you can manage that by yourself?” The right corner of Khalee‟s mouth twitched ever so slightly. Harlan could tell her husband‟s condescending annoyance was testing her patience. To her credit the woman reined her mount around and called, “Yes, Excellency,” over her shoulder as she rode off. **** 120

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Exhaustion was beating down Harlan‟s stamina. Her hasty ride back from the Queendom had already sapped a bunch of her strength. Then she had to put her injured stepson back together and now, after an impromptu amorous encounter with her husband, here she was back in the saddle again. Thankfully Trajan had picked up Desmond‟s trail immediately but he had a good head start. He would be difficult to catch unless, of course, he started bleeding again and passed out along the way. Harlan would be surprised if they didn‟t find him soon. As they made their way through thick forest she hoped beyond anything that they found him. She knew Gavin had a lot of unresolved guilt about Desmond and losing him would be an enormous blow. Suddenly Trajan dismounted at an overgrown road that broke off to the east. If the tracker hadn‟t led his mount through some of the higher brush Harlan would have missed the road entirely. Her husband stopped his hyperia and stared off down the road grimly. Trajan looked back at him curiously. “Harlan, you and Trajan need to return to the empire. I know where Desmond‟s going and I‟m not going to endanger you by bringing you with me.” Then turning to the scout, he said, “Please escort my wife home and then you are dismissed.” Trajan nodded and mounted up. Harlan stared at Gavin squaring off for a fight. “Gavin, he‟s seriously injured and this ride has probably opened up his wound again. Why shouldn‟t I come with you?” Gavin stared off down the road thoughtfully then sighed. “Because I believe that he‟s going back to Titan. Probably to surrender and have him end this, which you and I both know he won‟t. I also don‟t have to tell you that if you show up there, Titan will use you against me.” “I know,” Harlan said defeated. Gavin was right but the thought of him going to see Titan filled her with an icy terror. “Is there anything I can do?” 121

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin rode over and leaned down to kiss her. “Actually, yes there is. I sent Gypsy to our villa to continue recuperating from her punishment. Tell her to meet me inside Titan‟s castle and bring the fucking cursed sword with her. Don‟t worry, my love, we‟ll be okay. I can still bet on the fact that I amuse Titan far too much for him to destroy me. Fortunately, I think Gypsy has also fallen into that same category.”

122

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 24 Scarlet had never been so miserable in her life. She sat in the bedroom she shared with Desmond and held her head in her hands. Traces of him remained throughout the home since he never did return to get his stuff. She reached out and plucked one of his tunics off the vanity chair and wiped some of her tears on it. His rich, masculine aroma caressed her memories and mutilated her heart. It wasn‟t that she‟d never broken up with a man before but this was very different. She loved Desmond more than she ever thought it was possible to love someone and now just like that, he was gone. With all the other breakups there had been signs: she or her boyfriend would begin to distance themselves; the sex became less and less; conversations became strained. But Desmond‟s breakup with her came right out of left field. Nothing had changed. They hadn‟t argued about anything, and their sex life was fantastic; the whole thing was just plain weird. But something was definitely bugging Desmond. When she‟d gone by the armory the other day to try and talk to him, he was out on border patrol. In fact, when she snooped through the posted watch bill and patrol duty roster he‟d written himself in on every single one. That confirmed to her that he wasn‟t seeing anyone else. But that also meant he wasn‟t doing anything else either. Why would he put himself on continuous duty? He doesn‟t even have a break in there for sleep? Something was definitely wrong and it frustrated her to no end that she couldn‟t find out what it was. 123

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She fumed when she thought about how Gavin had dismissed her this afternoon when she‟d gone by his office to talk to him about it. „Desmond‟s a big boy. Maybe he just needs a little time to himself,‟ he had said. „This will all work out. He‟s just a little odd sometimes so stop being so paranoid.‟ The general was such a colossal asshole and one of the worst misogynists she‟d ever met. If a woman had something to say, she was automatically being emotionally unstable and wasting his time. What on earth did Harlan see in that horrible man? Gavin must be damn good in bed because Scarlet would never have even dated him, let alone marry him. And to think Scarlet had been perilously close to becoming his daughter-in-law. Thank God she‟d dodged that bullet now since she and Desmond weren‟t dating anymore. Unshed tears burned behind her eyes but she took a deep breath and put a lid on her emotions. She glanced at the clock and frowned. It was one thirty in the morning, she hadn‟t slept a wink and she had a full patient load tomorrow. Better try and get some rest. She was just about to lay back in bed when something cracked in the living room. Scarlet grabbed a dagger from the bedside table and crept out into the hall. She had only taken a few short steps when someone grabbed her from behind. Scarlet screamed and brought the knife up driving the blade into the underside of his arm. Her assailant cried out a raspy snarl and seized her wrist before she could stab him again. Digging his thick, black nails into her flesh he slammed her hand into the doorframe causing her to drop the dagger. The attacker then lifted her up effortlessly and carried her back into the bedroom. Scarlet had made out the black imperial uniform but still couldn‟t see the man‟s face. She fought like a wild woman, clawing and biting at her attacker but he didn‟t even seem to notice. Then the intruder threw her on the bed. She bounced a few times and glared up. A dropping feeling filled her belly as she looked up into the face of 124

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Captain Borong Raith. His burnt orange eyes were filled with lust and anger. He held his arm up and looked at the wound she‟d inflicted. Then he gave her a nasty smile and moved toward her. Scarlet scrambled to the other side of the bed. “Get the hell out of here, you bastard!” “Your boyfriend‟s not here to help you now, sweetheart. In fact he‟s never going be able to help you again, so I suggest you be really nice to me. Really nice, get it?” “Fuck you, you pig!” Scarlet shouted, then she belted out as loud as she could, “Get out!” Scarlet flung herself at the headboard and punched out the screen of the window above it. Grabbing the frame, she was hoisting herself through it when Raith lunged forward and grabbed her ankle. Scarlet screamed and brought her knee up then back with a vicious kick to his stomach. The captain grunted and clutched a large chunk of her long red hair in his fist. Yanking her head backwards he slapped her so hard Scarlet thought he‟d knocked out two of her teeth. In the momentary lull where the world was spinning around her, he managed to manhandle her back onto the bed and sat on her hips. Scarlet clenched her teeth and pounded her fists into his chest armor. “Get off me! Help please, someone, anyone!” Raith tore her nightgown from her body like it was tissue paper and used his weight to pin her down. Scarlet couldn‟t remember being so terrified. She fought and fought but that just seemed to turn the captain on. He bit her on the shoulder and Scarlet tried to claw his eyes out. Raith didn‟t care; he just slapped her much harder. Scarlet was desperate. Nothing she did seemed to hurt him. When he tore her underwear off Scarlet couldn‟t hold back the tears any longer. They flowed from her eyes but she continued to fight knowing full well she was going to be raped. There was no help coming. 125

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The captain removed his cock from his pants and was just about to violate her, when she saw a large figure move up behind him in the dark. Raith froze and Scarlet saw the moonlight gleam off a piece of metal near his throat. “You ease off nice and slow now,” a deep male voice said. At first Scarlet thought it was Desmond, but then she realized it was an AEssyrian. Correction, it was a Razorback male. Scarlet recognized him as Desmond‟s friend, Master Sergeant Rakon. Raith got off of Scarlet with his eyes darting back and forth looking for an exit. When his weight was completely off of her, Scarlet jumped to the floor and rushed forward to slam her knee into Raith‟s groin but Rakon put his huge hand on her chest and pushed her back. “Let‟s not make things worse by giving him a reason to come back here,” he said. Scarlet seethed. Then she took a few calming breaths. “Thank God you came when you did.” Rakon let his gaze roam boldly down her naked body. Scarlet suddenly realized she was stark naked and ran into the bathroom to cover herself. When she came back out, she was covered in a large robe and Captain Raith was gone. Scarlet shuddered thinking how close she‟d come. “Thank you so much, Master Sergeant,” she said. Rakon watched her with a wolfish leer. “You‟re welcome. But you should thank your boyfriend. I owed him a few favors and he asked me to check up on you.” Well at least Desmond had been thoughtful about her safety when he‟d dumped her. Remembering he‟d left her brought all that misery back to the surface. “Thank him too when you see him.” “You‟ll probably see him before me,” Rakon said. “I doubt that. He broke up with me.” “You um…want me to stay?” 126

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Scarlet suddenly realized her blunder. He thinks I‟m inviting him to become my guardian in exchange for sex. Ugh! She forced herself to smile. “No, no, but thank you anyway.” “It‟s not safe for you to be alone. I can‟t watch this villa every waking moment. Sooner or later other males will start coming around.” Scarlet gripped her robe tighter around her. “I know. I don‟t think I‟m going to be here much longer. Thanks again.” “You let me know if you change your mind.” Then Rakon sheathed his knife and slipped out the broken courtyard door and disappeared into the night.

127

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 25 Desmond knew when he‟d pursued a military career that one day he would die. He envisioned his death as a glorious—or perhaps not so glorious—fall on the battlefield surrounded by other brave men meeting the same fate. Nowhere in his imagination did he ever think his end would come like this: reduced to a half-mad mental disaster hounded by a demonic shadow. But that was exactly what had happened. He didn‟t regret helping his sister escape General Kharon but had he known the price required for her freedom, he would definitely have thought twice. As it stood, he was being eaten alive by something only he could see. Well actually for some strange reason General Kharon could see it too. That was probably a bad sign but beyond the realm of his concern at this point. He was finished. What a fucking nightmare. When he‟d escaped the clinic, he fully intended to ride to Titan‟s castle and beg the evil wizard to end his life. If Titan was so hell-bent on killing him, just do it already. As the only known surviving son of Gavin, Desmond figured he‟d been living on borrowed time anyway. Sooner or later the wizard was going to find a way to claim his lost prize and put him in the garden statuary of Gavin‟s dead sons. And now that time was at hand. Desmond finished his journey across the dry, cracked dead lands and brought his hyperia to a stop at the mouth of the arched 128

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 land bridge that led to Titan‟s castle. The doppelganger began pacing quickly around him delivering a few bites here and there. As sick as it sounded, he‟d gotten used to the assaults and was more concerned about making it to Titan before he passed out again from his injuries. Pulling the saddle then bridle from his mount he dropped them at the bridge entrance and watched for a moment as his hyperia wasted no time in distancing himself from this evil and dangerous place. He didn‟t blame it. He‟d rather be rotting on Loss than here walking to his death. He wished his father had never recalled him. Turning back toward the bridge, he came face to face with his twin who stood in the dead center of the opening. “Move it, fucker. I‟m ending our little relationship one way or another.” Desmond pushed past the creature and started his journey across. The silence moved around him like a fog and all he could hear was the off gait scraping of his boots on the stones as he struggled to move forward. When he approached the halfway point, the doppelganger became even more ferocious. Its teeth sank deep into his arms and then his legs. Claws raked across his chest, back and face until waves of dizziness forced him to his knees. The explosion of violence from his traveling companion was too much for him to fight in his weakened state. So he dropped down onto his side and curled into a ball waiting for the thing to kill him. He lay on the rough stones for awhile and knew Titan would leave him like this forever if he didn‟t do something. Digging his fingers into the stone crevices he pulled himself toward the edge while the thing sank another bite into his lower leg. Suicide was preferable to this hell. But every time he drew closer to the edge, the thing went even more berserk and yanked him back. So he curled back up and waited for his double to eat him alive. Pain and suffering became his only companions so he thought back on his life. Some things to be proud of and other things to 129

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 regret, but the one thing that hurt more than all the others was the realization he‟d never see Scarlet again. The warmth of her skin, the sweet tones of her voice and the scent of her hair were all lost to him forever. He imagined what it would have been like to be married to her, to see hints of her in the faces of their children. The agony of never having a chance at that future was a pressure in his chest that threatened to squeeze the life out of him. I hope she‟s okay. I hope Rakon is looking out for her. As he lay there mourning his lost future, the creature‟s assaults intensified. Pressing the heels of his boots against the stones he pushed himself to a sitting position. The sudden pain that erupted from his abdomen brought forth a new reality. There was only one way to finish this. He slid his hand into his boot until his fingers brushed the top of his small hunting knife. Gripping the handle he pulled it out and away from his body swinging it at the doppelganger‟s throat. The thing turned, withdrawing backward as the blade bit into its cheek instead, slicing down to its jaw. As Desmond expected, the same wound opened on his own face and blood ran down his jaw in rivulets. “Fuck!” Desmond spit out in frustration. He scrambled forward swinging the knife again at the creature but someone grabbed his arm stopping its advance. The creature was momentarily frozen. Desmond blinked and was stunned to see Gavin kneeling down over him. The last of Desmond‟s strength ebbed away and he fell forward. His father rolled him over easily pulling the knife from his grip. Desmond tried to hold onto it but he was too weak. So he looked up at his father pleadingly. “Kill me.” “No, boy,” Gavin said. “You listen to me. I love you and I won‟t give you up. We‟re going to Titan and getting this fucking curse lifted. We‟re going to do this together. Do you understand?” Desmond groaned. He was doomed. Didn‟t that bastard see that? All Gavin was doing was prolonging it. “No. This doesn‟t involve you,” Desmond said but as usual Gavin wasn‟t listening. He 130

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 grabbed Desmond‟s arm and put it around his neck then stood to full height pulling Desmond to his feet with him. Holding Desmond steady, Gavin climbed onto his mount then he hauled Desmond up on front. “This enormous fuck job involves my son and my father, therefore it involves me as well.” The moment Desmond settled into the saddle the thing came out of its trance. It rushed over and buried its claws into his bicep trying to pull him to the ground. It was almost as if Titan had stopped for a second to see if Gavin was going to finish the game. But once Titan realized his father wouldn‟t kill him, the wizard decided to finish this game himself. When Gavin reached Titan‟s castle the double doors were open and waiting for them like the gaping mouth of a vicious beast. His father pulled him off the hyperia and lifted him up placing him over his shoulder the way he would carry a wounded man from the battlefield. The world distorted before his eyes as he watched the trail of blood dripping from his cheek follow them into the castle. The second Gavin put Desmond down on the cold stone floor he began to dry heave. “Hello, Daddy,” Gavin said in a tone that was pure venom. “Surprised to see me?” “Delighted is more the word,” Titan purred. **** Gypsy rushed in through the castle doors to see her father standing before Titan‟s elevated throne and her brother lying at Gavin‟s feet. Titan‟s throne was situated at the top of a pyramid of stairs and Gypsy had to squint to see him clearly in the gloom. He didn‟t seem to see her though. All his attention was focused on her father. Gypsy moved up next to Gavin and unfastened the cursed sword from her back. “Mom said you wanted me to bring this thing.” 131

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Yes, thank you,” Gavin said. “Just hold on to it for a moment.” Her father glared up at Titan. He pointed to Desmond withering on the floor. “I want my son.” Titan glanced off bored. “Why? He‟ll never be what Northe was. You said so yourself. He‟s nothing but a common foot soldier. Why risk your life over this…disappointment?” “Because he is my son and I love him. Why not take me instead? I‟m much better sport for you. But whatever you do, take this fucking curse off Desmond.” Titan gestured toward his garden with an open hand. “What if I offered you Northe in exchange for Desmond? You could have him back alive and in the youthful state you remember him. Desmond could take Northe‟s place in the garden. Not exactly a fair trade, but I‟m willing to take a loss this time.” Gypsy stared at her father afraid for a moment that he would trade Desmond for Northe. But to her relief Gavin didn‟t even hesitate. Instead her father coughed out a bitter laugh and said, “Give me back Northe? Why? So he can raise more armies against me for your amusement? I know this will come as a shock to you, Daddy, but I don‟t want Northe back. I want Desmond.” “You‟re a fool, Gavin. He hates you and he always will.” “I don‟t care. Release him.” “I think I‟d prefer to watch him die,” Titan said with a wicked smile. Gavin folded his arms across his chest. “I never told you this, but when I was a young boy I longed to know you. I would make the same wish every night that you‟d come to rescue me from life with my mother. I‟d go out in back of the whorehouse by the dirty stone fountain that reeked of vomit and piss and whisper your name to the evening wind. I didn‟t know who you were of course, but I‟d envision a brave warrior with solid gold armor racking up glorious military victories. I called out to you every night for years 132

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 but you never came. So eventually I stopped calling and stopped wishing. “Then I met you for the first time when my mother was on her deathbed. You couldn‟t have cared less about her suffering and even less about me. But you came like an undertaker to collect the corpse because you wanted to use my mother‟s dead body for one of your infernal spells. I tried to kill you for it and you put a curse on my first infant son who died an agonizing death. You and I have been at odds ever since. You‟ve corrupted and taken every son I‟ve mentored, but no more. You‟ll not have this one. Now what do you want in order for me to save this one? Name it.” Titan chuckled. “You‟re a cunning liar, Gavin Theron. You couldn‟t have cared less who your father was.” A tiny grin lifted the side of Gavin‟s mouth. “You‟re wrong, Daddy. I wanted you. I needed you. But now I know the truth about you. You are incapable of loving anything. You‟re dead inside. You‟re as soulless as that throne you sit on.” The room dropped twenty degrees in an instant. Titan stood up, his eyes blazing. Gypsy wanted to tell her father to stop upsetting Titan but she kept her mouth shut hoping and praying he knew what he was doing. “You want your son back?” Titan waved his hand and a duplicate of Desmond appeared. Well not exactly a duplicate. This thing wore the expression of a madman and looked like it had been dead for days. Worse yet it was biting and scratching her brother like a wild animal. “Defeat the doppelganger and the boy is yours,” Titan said. “Of course you‟ll have to find him first. Oh and just to keep it interesting, Desmond will have to be the one to kill it.” In another instant the double disappeared again. Gypsy shuddered. Gavin held his hand out to her. “Give me the sword, Gypsy.” Gypsy gave it to him and then moved away, not quite sure what she should do. Gavin knelt by Desmond. “I know this is hard 133

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 but I need you to stay conscious so you can help me. You need to tell me where this damned thing is and what it‟s doing. Do you think you can do that?” Desmond nodded sluggishly. “Yeah, if Gypsy can help me stay awake.” Hearing her name Gypsy came back over and gripped Desmond under the arms. She pulled as he scooted back with his legs until they made it over to the arched entrance to the throne room where they‟d be out of the way. Titan smiled and it oozed with pure wickedness. “Ready, General?” Gavin sliced the air, warming up. “As ready as I‟ll ever fucking be.” The fight was on.

134

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 26 Gavin stalked over and crouched by where Gypsy sat on the floor propping Desmond up in front of her. “Listen, Gypsy,” Gavin said, “your brother is very weak but I need you to keep him awake. He needs to tell me where this thing is and, when the time comes, he needs to deliver the killing blow.” “Yes, sir.” Gypsy looked at her brother and pain reverberated through her heart. He was covered in red ugly scratches and nasty open bites. There was also a fresh gash running across his cheek down to his jaw that still oozed blood. “I‟m so sorry about this, Desmond.” He gave her a faint smile. “It‟s not your fault. I knew there would be a price to pay for Titan‟s help.” Gypsy was touched by her brother‟s selflessness. But what a horrible price! I should have been more worried about who paid that price. Her father held the gray sword in the ready position. “Where is he, Desmond?” “Behind you…low arc…torso,” Desmond said. But his voice was too weak for Gavin to hear so Gypsy yelled across the room what he said. Gavin deflected a strike just in time. Desmond was mumbling something so Gypsy leaned down to listen. Then she yelled out, “Left front…undercut…hip!” It was weird watching Gavin fight something no one could see but Desmond. But she immediately picked up on the instruction pattern: the thing‟s location, followed by the type of strike and where it was aiming. 135

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Her brother was pretty smart and her father seemed to have cued in a bit quicker than her as he deflected each blow. The fight was brutal but Gavin shocked Gypsy by only allowing the invisible thing to strike glancing blows. With every contact, Gavin grew bolder and more aggressive; she could tell he was learning the creature‟s strategies and bad habits. Desmond was trembling and very pale. His eyes fluttered shut and Gypsy grabbed her canteen popping off the cap. She poured some water onto Desmond‟s forehead and lightly slapped it a few times. He groaned, opened his eyes and mumbled some more instructions. Gypsy felt awful but there was nothing she could do. Desmond was the only one who could see the damned thing. As the fight continued Desmond‟s instructions were coming out slower and as a result the creature landed a nasty cut across Gavin‟s upper bicep. “Where the fuck is he, Desmond?” her father growled at them. Gypsy shook her brother roughly as his head lolled forward slightly before he jerked it up. “My vision is blurring. I‟m not going to be much good for very much longer,” he coughed out. Gypsy watched with terror as the creature managed a glancing tag to Gavin‟s forearm. The creature must have changed his attack strategy and the helplessness that enveloped her at the prospect of losing both her father and brother was terrifying. She was startled from her horrific scenario when Desmond reached up and grabbed the back of her neck pulling her face close to his. “Give me your knife. I have an idea. Tell Gavin to listen carefully and get ready.” Reaching into her hip sheath she pulled the knife Gavin had given her for the senior tournament and gave it to Desmond. Looking up, she yelled to her father, “Desmond says to get ready and listen carefully!” “What the bloody hell is he talking about?” he yelled back as he deflected a high blow to his head. 136

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond slid his fingers into the grip holes in Gypsy‟s knife and leaned forward. Before she realized what he was doing he slammed the blade into the meat of his own calf and cried out. Simultaneously there was a screech from the area right in front of Gavin. The creature appeared for less than a second as it dropped to one knee and blood poured down from its calf. Then its image disappeared again but that flash of visibility was all Gavin needed. Her father roared and lunged forward, striking several loud blows against something. Then he went down to the floor and brought one knee down onto the thing as it again appeared. But this time it stayed visible. Gypsy stared in horror at the twisted copy of Desmond. Its eyes held a translucent glow that seethed with demonic energy. Gavin knelt on its chest pinning it to the floor as it snarled and screeched. “Get your brother over here!” Gavin yelled. Desmond was barely conscious now. Gypsy pulled her knife out of his leg, tore off the bottom portion of her tunic and quickly wrapped it around his bleeding calf. Then summoning all of her strength she wrapped her arms around his upper chest and heaved him along the floor. The jerky movements pulled him back to a more conscious state. When his eyes opened, his pupils dilated and he started to struggle. “Desmond, you need to stop fighting!” Gypsy said, gripping him tighter. “You have to kill this thing to break the curse.” His head swayed but he nodded in understanding and crawled over to the thing with her help. “Be careful. Don‟t get too close.” His voice was thick and garbled. Gypsy could barely understand what he‟d said. “Hurry up, girl,” Gavin barked. He pulled his own sword from the scabbard and handed the gray one to her. The thing started fighting harder. Gypsy placed the sword in her brother‟s hands and pushed his fingers closed around it. She wrapped her arms back around his chest and pulled him up to a kneeling 137

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 position. Standing behind him, she kept her arms in place to steady him. “Come on, Desmond. Stay with us. I know you can do this.” Feebly he raised the sword high over his head and brought the weapon down toward the thing‟s neck. But the creature was too fast for her wounded brother. It moved just enough that the blade missed its target and struck the stone floor with a spark and a loud clang. Gypsy‟s blood chilled as the thing smiled at her brother as though sharing an inside joke. Then the creature rolled hard to the left knocking the sword from Desmond‟s hand and almost dislodging her father off of it. “We need to get this done, children. I can‟t hold this fucking thing forever.” Desmond almost collapsed backward onto his butt but Gypsy picked up the sword and stayed behind him to keep him up. He raised the sword again and she noticed the weapon tremble as more color drained from his face. He wasn‟t going to be able to keep his grip on it much longer. Gypsy didn‟t even know how he was still conscious. A few more of the stitches in his gut had torn and the wound was bleeding badly. Gypsy wrestled the sword back into Desmond‟s hands but this time jammed her knees against his sides to support him and placed her hands over his. Together they lifted the cursed weapon and drove it down with every ounce of combined strength that they had. The blade slammed deep into the creature‟s neck and suddenly its thrashing stopped. Gavin shoved his blade at Gypsy who grabbed it and moved out of the way. Gavin then took her place behind Desmond. With impressive speed and force, he placed his hands over his son‟s and began sawing the gray sword back and forth across the creature‟s neck. It came to life for a second and glared at them just as Gavin helped Desmond sever the last layer of muscle attaching the head to the rest of it. Gavin kicked the head away from the body and it rolled across the floor leaving a swirling trail of spattered blood. 138

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy tried to stand but slipped on the gory stone, landing hard on her butt. Yuck! She braced herself with Gavin‟s sword and struggled to her feet, then she handed it back to him. Gavin pointed the tip of the blade at the headless thing. “You see? You see what comes of taking Titan‟s help for anything?” All Gypsy could do was nod and try not to cry. “Better to lose a limb than take help from that viper. Now go get your mount. We have to get your brother right—” “I can heal him,” Titan said, descending the stairs. Both Gavin and Gypsy shouted, “No!” at the same time. “He won‟t make it back to the medical clinic,” Titan said, more to Gypsy than Gavin. He was manipulating her emotions, trying to make another deal. But Gypsy wasn‟t going to get burned twice. She‟d most definitely learned her lesson. A huge lump rose in her throat. “Then he dies.” Gavin grasped Gypsy‟s upper arm and pushed her toward the door. “Don‟t listen to him. Stop talking and go get your mount.” She rushed down the hallway past all of the macabre works of art toward the now closed front doors. The soft, seductive sounds of Titan‟s whispering companions swirled through her head trying to tempt and distract her with irresistible pleasures. Ignoring the voices, she threw her weight against the doors and was relieved that they opened without further force. Grabbing her hyperia she climbed on and rode the animal up the steps and down the hallway to the throne room. She was so sick with worry for her brother, she thought she was going to throw up. Gavin lifted Desmond over his shoulders and laid him across the front of her saddle. She marveled at her father‟s newfound power. Before his surgery he never would have been able to do that. Hard to believe he was the same man withering in pain from a bad back only a few months ago.

139

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy did just as Gavin said. She didn‟t say another word to Titan. She didn‟t even look at him. She just spurred her animal on and rode to the clinic as fast as she possibly could.

140

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 27 Harlan ran outside the clinic followed by Doctor Krull after a soldier, who‟d been out on a smoke break, yelled through the open door that Gypsy was riding up with an injured man. Her daughter‟s face was flushed and streaked with tears as she looked at Harlan with pure agony etched in her features. “I think he‟s dead.” Her voice shook. “You let me decide that,” Harlan said as Krull and two medical techs removed Desmond to a waiting gurney. They rushed him inside. Harlan ran in immediately and followed them into an empty triage room. “Well, is he alive?” she said, looking at Krull. “Barely,” he replied as he finished attaching transmission patches to Desmond‟s chest and head. “How do you want to approach this? We don‟t have a lot of time.” Harlan watched the monitor readings for a few moments and frowned. Then she glanced at the techs. “Excuse us for a few moments. I‟ll call you back in when you‟re needed.” The techs left the room and closed the door behind them. Krull watched her with curious anticipation. She would have liked to have had Scarlet‟s opinion as well but she‟d looked all over the place and no one knew where the new doctor was. It‟s probably better that she‟s not here. I don‟t know if she could handle seeing him like this. Harlan was concerned but couldn‟t deal with her missing doctor right now. 141

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She had more serious matters to deal with like saving Desmond. Unfortunately she had serious doubts she could save him unless… “What do you think about trying to put him into hibernation?” The Kirillian doctor raised his eyebrows in surprise. He folded his arms across his large chest and eyed the monitor readings. “It‟s very risky, which is a little out of character for you.” Harlan sighed and rubbed her temples. “You said yourself we don‟t have a lot of time and every other option will take too much. I can‟t do anything else for him. He‟s critically wounded and has lost too much blood. He‟ll die before I can get him transfused again. I need to slow the bleeding and speed up the healing. Hibernation is his only chance. Hopefully there‟s enough AEssyrian in him for this to work.” Krull rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “You do realize that he is not simply a half-breed AEssyrian. Your husband is also halfhuman. Not only does your stepson look Kirillian but he is also part human which makes him even less of an AEssyrian. Trying to put him into hibernation could very well kill him.” “I know, but what choice do I have?” Harlan asked. Krull shook his head. “None. If I were you, I‟d take the chance.” “Somehow I knew you‟d say that.” Harlan marched out of the room and ordered the medical techs to begin cooling Desmond‟s body temperature and preparing him for hibernation. There wasn‟t a moment to lose. Gavin leaned against the wall outside the room with his arms folded. Gypsy stood next to him with her brow wrinkled, chewing her thumbnail. When Gavin heard Harlan‟s order he pushed off and walked over. Harlan bristled. He scowled in the open door at Desmond. “Wait a minute.” The techs stopped what they were doing and stared from Gavin to Harlan unsure who they should listen to. 142

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan whirled on her husband. “You need to go have those wounds tended to and take Gypsy with you. One of the medics up front can clean them and determine if any of them should be stitched.” Gavin ignored her attempt to redirect him and gestured to Desmond whose vital signs were growing weaker. “He‟s not AEssyrian. You can‟t just put him down like that. What if he can‟t adjust?” “If I don‟t do it, he‟s going to die anyway. This is the only chance he‟s got.” Her husband read the expression on her face and nodded grimly. He got it. Gypsy came over. “What‟s going on?” Gavin grabbed her by the arm and led her toward the lobby. “Your mother‟s right. She needs to work. Let‟s talk about this in the waiting room.” Harlan stared at the two techs still milling about. “What are you waiting for? I told you what to do, now take him down.” **** Scarlet sat in the Grand Royal Hall waiting for an audience with the emperor. Even though she‟d come at first light, the guards told her that since she hadn‟t bothered to make an appointment they didn‟t know how long her wait would be. But Scarlet was undaunted. This was an urgent matter and she‟d wait all day if she had to. She knew she‟d be in some trouble because she didn‟t leave word at the clinic that she‟d be late. Oh well, she would make her excuses to Harlan on her way home to pack. Last night‟s attack by Captain Raith had been the last straw. She could handle this world and their backward misogynistic ways as long as she had Desmond, but now that he had left her, she was finished with this place. She certainly wasn‟t going to sit around and wait for somebody to rape her. Nor was she going to become Master Sergeant Rakon‟s personal plaything in order to stay safe. 143

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 No siree. There had to be some way off this godforsaken rock and she was going to find it. Well over an hour passed and the white stone bench she‟d been sitting on was growing more uncomfortable by the minute. To avoid the obvious leers by the door guards she focused her attention across the shiny black floors and out the balcony archways at the falling rain. To her the cool, damp weather was a welcome change to the otherwise tyrannical heat. She toyed with the idea of getting up and walking around but she didn‟t want to attract any more unwanted attention. Finally the elaborate wooden doors opened and a smallish AEssyrian man wearing long green robes walked out. His eyes were narrow and he had an unnaturally high arch to his brow that made him look pissed off. He walked quickly over to her and gave her an anemic smile. “Emperor Megolyth will see you now, Doctor.” ‟Bout time. Scarlet got up, self-consciously smoothing the creases at the bottom of her light pink blouse, and followed the man into the emperor‟s throne room. Upon entering she had to restrain her jaw from dropping open. This place was as elegant and big as any expensive hotel lobby on Earth. Huge elaborate paintings depicting battle scenes hung from the walls accompanied by a variety of sculptures displayed on tables situated around the massive pillars. The scattering of artwork was complemented by a symphony of red and gold tapestries that reached from the ornately painted ceiling to the white stone floor. The emperor was a large and very handsome AEssyrian male dressed in a double-breasted uniform adorned with golden shoulder braids and piping. His forest green skin glowed with robust health and his long black hair was loose around his shoulders except for a pair of temple braids on each side. She really couldn‟t guess at his age but was pretty sure that he was much younger than Gavin. He sat casually on the throne as if about to be entertained. Cold, intelligent eyes ran down her body in a bold show of lust. 144

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Scarlet swallowed. Maybe I should have talked to Harlan before coming here. Oh well, there‟s no going back now. Unsure what to do, Scarlet curtsied. A tiny grin lifted the side of the emperor‟s mouth. Nervous sweat collected in her palms. A guard moved up behind her. He wore a uniform similar to Desmond‟s, only this guard‟s armor had some ornate insignias and markings designating his assignment to the palace. “On your knees,” he snarled in her ear. Scarlet knelt down and stared at the emperor waiting for him to let her back up. The guard leaned down to yell something else at her when the emperor dismissed him with a slight hand gesture. Thank goodness he got rid of that crab ass. Scarlet stood up and dusted off her pants. “I didn‟t give you permission to stand,” the emperor said. His voice was calm and casual as if he‟d just asked her if it was raining outside. Scarlet bent her knee and watched the emperor to see if he really wanted her to kneel again. He just stared at her. Apparently he did. So Scarlet knelt. “What‟s your name again?” the Emperor asked. “Doctor Scarlet Jonson,” she replied. The guard leaned over her again and let out an exasperated sigh. “You will address the emperor as Highness. Why is this so hard for you?” His breath smelled like raw meat and every time he grouched at her little drops of spittle bathed her ear. Not wanting to get thrown out before she could make her request to leave, Scarlet repeated her name and finished it with „Highness.‟ “Aren‟t you the consort of the general‟s son?” the emperor asked. Scarlet certainly didn‟t consider herself a consort but she wasn‟t exactly in a position to nitpick semantics so she allowed the 145

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 label without protest. At least he didn‟t call her a whore outright. “I was, Highness, but we‟re not seeing each other anymore.” “I see.” Megolyth shifted on his throne. “So why have you come?” “Well, Highness, it‟s just that…” She moved her weight from one knee to the other. This was a very uncomfortable position to be in. “Um, may I stand please?” Megolyth twitched his hand up. Scarlet guessed that was a yes. She stood up and tried to calm her nerves. “I think I made a mistake coming here and I would like to leave.” She held up her hands as if to stave off any protest. “Now I know I owe you the money that was fronted to me when I accepted this job but I promise I‟ll pay back every cent. I‟ve been in contact with a few friends on Kirillia and they‟ve assured me I can find a job there. Once I‟m on my feet I can send back the whole amount I owe you.” “Have you discussed this with Doctor Ambrose?” Ambrose? Why the hell is he using Harlan‟s maiden name? This is some kind of weirdness that I really don‟t have time to dwell on. “No, Highness, I haven‟t. I figured that since my contract was with you specifically that I would discuss it with you.” “And what specifically do you want from me?” Scarlet blinked. Didn‟t he hear what she‟d just said? “I would like to nullify the contract I signed and get permission to leave the planet, sir.” “Highness!” the guard roared. Scarlet shrank from him. “I‟m sorry, I mean your Highness.” “I don‟t like that idea,” Megolyth said. “Well, perhaps I could pay you some of the money I owe you—” “I don‟t care about the money.”

146

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Scarlet frowned. This wasn‟t going the way she‟d planned. “You just want me to stay.” It was a flat statement. She was losing this round. She‟d just have to find a way to get smuggled off. “No, I might consider letting you leave eventually. But you‟re going to pay me back first.” “But I don‟t have that kind of money.” Megolyth stood up and walked down the shallows steps of his throne. He advanced on her quickly and with such menace she backed right into the guard behind her. He ran a hand through her thick, red hair and held it up to the light. “Beautiful.” Megolyth stared into her eyes and Scarlet knew exactly what he wanted. “No,” she said in as firm a voice as she could muster while shaking her head. The guard grabbed her from behind. Scarlet fought but he had an iron grip on her waist. Megolyth seized the delicate fabric of Scarlet‟s blouse and tore the front open. His thick black nails hooked her bra and ripped through that as well. Her large breasts sprang free. Scarlet instinctively crossed her arms to cover them and the emperor‟s entourage slipped quietly out of the room. “No, please don‟t do this!” Scarlet shouted. The emperor nodded to the guard who grabbed her arms and pulled them behind her back. With an inquisitive expression Megolyth placed his hands on her breasts and massaged them, stopping occasionally to pinch her nipples. “Very nice.” Scarlet fought hard lifting her legs to kick at Megolyth. He took a few steps back and had the nerve to look amused. “I‟m surprised by your anger, Doctor,” Megolyth said. “I thought you wanted to pay me back. Here I am, offering you that opportunity and you‟re resisting.” “I didn‟t mean this way and you know it!” “Regardless, this is the way I have opted for you. Now, Doctor, there is no reason this can‟t be enjoyable for both of us. 147

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 However if you choose to fight me I can assure you that it will be most unpleasant for you.” A heavy knock sounded on the throne room doors. “Help!” Scarlet screamed. The emperor and the guard laughed. “Come,” Megolyth said. Gavin stalked in barely glancing at Scarlet. He came within a few feet of the emperor and knelt. “I came to deliver my report, Highness.” Megolyth frowned. “Did you get General Kharon back?” “No, Highness, but I think we can recapture him before he has time to execute any mischief. I‟m working on it right now.” “Good. You may stand.” Megolyth turned to Scarlet and ran his hands appraisingly over her breasts and down her belly. “What do you think of this lovely creature?” Gavin‟s gaze moved over her with such obvious hunger, Scarlet knew, just knew she was going to be raped by these two alien pigs. How the hell has Harlan lived here for so long? Terror made her fight harder. “She‟s beautiful, Highness.” The emperor placed his arm around the general‟s shoulders. “Share her with me tonight, Gavin. It can be just like the old days on campaign. I‟ll wager she‟s a noisy one too and I know how you love it when they scream. We can spend the night taking turns teaching this arrogant little human some AEssyrian manners. I‟ll even let you have first crack at her virgin ass.” Oh no way! Scarlet gritted her teeth and fought the guard with everything she had. It only made her more tired and the soldier smile. The general moved closer, pure evil dancing in his golden eye. Then he hesitated. “I would, Highness, but I believe my son has plans to marry her.” Scarlet couldn‟t believe it. Was that horrible, wicked bastard helping her? She decided to keep her 148

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 mouth shut and let him deal with the emperor. Maybe he could get her out of this. Megolyth frowned. “She said they were finished.” “She‟s confused, sire. My son‟s been very ill, that‟s all. He‟s been out of contact with her for a few days. You know how paranoid women are.” Scarlet‟s mouth fell open as she turned her head to look at Gavin. She wanted desperately to find out what was wrong with Desmond. But she also didn‟t want to screw anything up in case the general was not being entirely truthful with his sovereign. The emperor wasn‟t giving up that easily. “She‟s trying to leave the planet and I certainly can‟t allow that.” “She‟s not leaving without your permission, Highness. And once Desmond takes her in AEssyrian marriage, he‟ll keep a closer eye on her.” Megolyth‟s frown deepened and he eyed Gavin suspiciously. “When are they getting married?” “A few weeks. As soon as he‟s better.” “Damn.” “I‟m sorry, sire.” Megolyth ran his thumb back and forth against Scarlet‟s cheek like she was a thing with no feelings. God how she hated him. “I still want her. Maybe your son could find someone else?” Gavin took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “No chance of that. He‟s in love with her, Highness. And although I‟m sure there are others with better temperaments, he is rather smitten with her. Why don‟t you let me take her and I will find you another human woman for your pleasure?” The Emperor turned and smiled at his general. “I suspect some deception in you, Gavin. The doctor was quite clear when she said that she and your son were finished.” “As I said, Highness, she is confused.” 149

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth nodded. “I understand your son is quite an accomplished swordsman.” “Yes, Highness. He is very good, probably one of the best.” “That‟s extremely high praise coming from you. I know how difficult you are to impress.” Megolyth ran his eyes up and down her body a few times as though he were bearing the weight of a great decision. “I am still intrigued by her beauty and vivacity. Do you think your son is so enamored with her that he is willing to fight for her?” “What did you have in mind, sire?” The emperor smiled almost playfully. “Just a friendly arena challenge when your son is feeling better. If he accepts and wins, he can have her back, otherwise she‟s mine to keep.” Gavin nodded slowly. “I have no doubt that he will gladly accept your challenge. I will inform him when he recovers. Would you like me to escort Doctor Jonson back to the clinic?” Megolyth‟s eyes bored into Scarlet‟s as he regarded her with an ominous smile. “No. I think I‟ll keep her here for my pleasure until the spar. Who knows, maybe if she proves to be a disappointment the challenge won‟t be necessary.” “As you wish, sire.” Gavin glanced at Scarlet with a look of annoyance and walked out.

150

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 28 Gavin stood outside the clinic smoking a cigar waiting for Harlan to come out with news about Desmond. Gypsy paced through some nearby puddles eaten up with guilt over all that had happened. He knew exactly how she felt; he‟d trusted Titan before too and it had cost him. Hopefully Desmond wouldn‟t have to pay for Gypsy‟s naiveté with his life. But regardless of Desmond‟s outcome, Gavin felt good about standing by his son in the face of this horrible curse. He only prayed to the gods that the boy survived. Gavin just continued holding out the hope that Harlan could pull just one more miracle out of her medical bag of tricks. Tossing the cigar on the ground he crushed it into the mud with his toe. “Come here, Gypsy.” She didn‟t look up but shuffled over to him like a condemned prisoner. Her lovely face was pale and drawn from worry. “I‟m so sorry about everything, Gavin. If I‟d known what could have…” He put his arm around her shoulders and squeezed her against him. “I know you are, dear. But you must remember that your brother went to Titan of his own accord. He‟s a grown man. You‟re not responsible for what‟s happened. Just remember in the future that everything Titan tells you is a lie. He counts on his victim being so desperate that they‟ll agree to anything. Once you take the bait, he strikes at you and those around you become playthings for his amusement.” 151

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “What do you think is going to happen to Kharon?” she said miserably. “Titan will try and use him to march against us, but don‟t worry too much about that. Kharon is a strong male with an equally strong will. He‟s not going to be a picnic for your grandfather to control. Add to that his extraordinary feelings for you and he really becomes a wild card. I think Titan‟s tripped himself up this time. He just doesn‟t know it yet.” She pressed her forehead against his chest armor and exhaled a deep breath. “I take it Titan has screwed you over before.” “A number of times. I was a slow learner. But the worst was when he brought Aurora back from the dead. That experience was one of the most horrible in my life. It became so bad, I damn near lost my mind. After that, I never went to him for help with anything ever again.” “Did you love Aurora as much as Mom?” “No, Aurora was a different kind of love born of pure lust, control and obsession. She was the first woman ever to reject me and I was far too damaged and immature to handle it appropriately. The worst part was that she didn‟t reject me outright, instead she chose to spend a good deal of energy toying with my emotions and making me miserable. It was a favorite game of hers to sleep around and incite me into jealous rages. The insult to my pride was intolerable and brought out the worst in me. Our fights were always vicious, physical spectacles that often went on for days. We hurt each other in every way we could, always trying to outdo one another‟s painful blows. I slept with her mother and sister on the same day and she retaliated by screwing one of my adolescent sons.” Gavin shook his head. “We transformed each other into childish monsters. Unfortunately that doomed love affair mirrored most of my other relationships even long after. Your mother is the only healthy, loving relationship I‟ve ever had. I would walk through the fires of hell to preserve it. 152

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “That‟s one of the reasons I sent Caraculla away. The two of you are too close and too immature to have a healthy lasting relationship. I believe that will change in time but both of you have a lot of growing up to do and the distraction of this relationship is preventing that from happening. I think his time on the frontier will toughen him up and make him more appreciative of what he has. Besides, right now I have other plans for you.” Gypsy looked up at him. Her lovely golden eyes sparkled with curiosity. “Like what?” “We‟ll discuss it later, when things have calmed down.” One of the clinic doors opened and Harlan came out. She looked tired and her loose hair cascaded down her back in wild locks. Its rich blackness was a sharp contrast to the vibrant whiteness of her lab coat. She pointed at Gavin. “I need you.” Gavin followed his wife inside expecting bad news. But instead she led him to a wooden chair pushed against the left side of Desmond‟s bed. “Strip to your waist and have a seat. I want to give Desmond a direct blood transfusion and I think you‟ll be perfect.” Gavin removed his tunic and sat down. “Why me?” “Because you have some of the same hybrid blood properties and a very robust immune system,” she said, turning his forearm over and placing it on a towel covering the armrest. “Since this is a direct transfusion I‟m going to run a line from an artery in your arm through the transfusion apparatus and into his vein. It‟s a minor surgical procedure because I‟ll have to expose one of your arteries. You shouldn‟t feel any pain though and I think this will give him the boost he needs. Any other questions?” Gavin shook his head and watched as his wife thoroughly scrubbed the crook of his arm. There was nothing gentle about it; in fact he was sure she was trying to scour off a layer of flesh. Then she doused his whole arm with some foul-smelling antiseptic liquid and injected the area with a minute amount of clear fluid. Seemingly satisfied she turned to Desmond and assaulted him in 153

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 much the same way. But when she finished scouring and soaking his arm she inserted a thin tube into a vein she‟d found. When she turned her attention back to him, there was a warm numbness spreading through the injection site and up his arm. With quick efficiency she retrieved a scalpel and made a small incision threequarters of the way up his forearm. By the time she‟d attached a small metal device that spread his skin apart he‟d had enough spectatorship. Since he couldn‟t feel anything Gavin thought it best to look away as he was starting to get a little bit nauseous. Seeing the internal mechanisms of his arm was disturbing him on many levels. “How do you feel?” she said, watching the flow. “I‟m alright. I don‟t really feel anything.” Gavin looked at his son so pale against the sheets and his heart ached. I‟m sorry I took you for granted, boy. Hang in there. “You think he‟ll make it?” Harlan gave him that triumphant grin that never failed to make him harder than hell. “He went into hibernation without a hitch. I think he‟s got a fighting chance now.” “Give us a kiss then,” Gavin said. Harlan leaned down and he pressed his lips against hers. They were warm and yielding, awakening the beast within. But before he could pull her into his lap for more molesting, she ducked under his free arm and danced away. She pointed at him and frowned sternly. “You behave yourself. I still have a lot of work to do so try not to move around too much.” A light pink had come into Desmond‟s cheeks and for the first time, Gavin was feeling hopeful he might actually pull out of this. “I love you, darling,” he said to Harlan. His beautiful wife smiled and gave him a suggestive wink that was all wicked sex and carnal mischief.

154

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 29 Scarlet stood in the emperor‟s enormous bedroom wearing only a thin blue dress. The damn thing was so sheer it didn‟t take a lot of imagination to see what lay beneath. Two huge guards stood on either side of her stealing glances at her and giving her the creeps. Scarlet could honestly say she‟d never been so terrified. The emperor walked in alone. Although not at all her type— being AEssyrian and all—he was very handsome and his eyes burned with a fierce intelligence. He wore the same regal black and gold uniform she‟d seen him in earlier only now the tunic was unbuttoned. Beneath was a thick muscular chest with a few visible scars. The emperor took the tunic off and tossed it on a nearby chair. He walked up to her and Scarlet stared at the ground. She didn‟t want him to think she was attracted to him in any way. He placed his hand under her chin and lifted her face. Scarlet met his hungry gaze and her stomach dropped. She wished she‟d never come to this hellish planet. “Don‟t be afraid. No one‟s going to hurt you,” the emperor said. “You are,” she said. “You‟re going to rape me.” He laughed and it sounded cruel. “You‟ve been with men before. You‟re not a virgin. Being with me won‟t be any different.” “The men I‟ve been with didn‟t take me by force. It was a consensual act that was part of an established relationship. And I‟ve only been with one man since I came here, and that is Desmond.” 155

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You‟re making me jealous,” he said, leaning in to kiss her. Scarlet turned her face to the side but he grabbed her under the jaw and kissed her anyway. She tried to step back but the guards grabbed her and held her still. The idea of being raped while Desmond was in the clinic gravely ill broke Scarlet down and she began to cry. Tears of anger and pain rolled down her cheeks unchecked. “Please let me go to Desmond. Don‟t keep me here while he‟s ill,” she pleaded. The emperor frowned. He gestured to the large bed situated on a raised platform and the guards dragged her over and threw her up on top of it. Scarlet grabbed handfuls of the thick black covers and tried to launch herself off of it but Megolyth came down over her pinning her to the bed. She screamed and punched him several times. She doubted she was hurting him but she was sure it was annoying nonetheless. A succession of sobs choked through her as more tears poured down her cheeks. “We could tie her down, Highness,” one of the guards offered. “No, no,” Megolyth said disgusted. He climbed off her and gave her an icy stare. “I don‟t want to crush her spirit. She just needs some more time to adjust to her new status. Take her back to her room in the harem sector and keep her under guard. She‟ll change her mind about me soon enough when I beat her lover in the upcoming match. If he even shows up to defend her.” The guards hauled Scarlet off the bed and dragged her out. And even though her treatment was rough, it was worth it. Now all she had to do was keep the emperor from trying his luck a second time until Desmond could beat this fucker. **** Gavin sat behind his desk smoking a cigar and staring at Caraculla. The lieutenant general stood at attention staring at the wall behind Gavin waiting to find out what his punishment would be. 156

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I‟ve made mistakes with you, Caraculla. The same mistakes I made with Northe and I see them now for what they are.” Caraculla shifted his weight slightly. “Sir?” “Do you know what mistake I‟m referring to?” “No, sir.” “I‟ve spoiled you.” Gavin stood up and paced chewing his cigar. “I‟ve made excuses for you, ignored your sins, and given you every cake assignment that came along. I also put you on the fast track from colonel to lieutenant general before you were ready.” The general stopped and nodded grimly. “And I now intend to remedy those errors. At ease.” Caraculla went into parade rest with his legs apart and his hands behind his back. Gavin returned to his desk and picked up Caraculla‟s orders. “I‟m sending you to the frontier for a while. It‟s going to be rough going but one thing is certain, it will either force you to grow up fast or kill you.” Caraculla stepped forward and took the order from Gavin. He stared down at the paperwork. “For what it‟s worth, I‟m sorry about putting Gypsy in danger by spitting. I‟m sorry for a lot of things.” “I know you are, boy. But it made me realize all my coddling was making you more immature rather than more responsible. Well that‟s going to change as of today.” Caraculla frowned. “May I stop by to see Desmond and say goodbye to Gypsy?” “Of course you can. But I expect you to be gone by first light. Do you understand me?” “Yes, Excellency.” “This will be good for you, boy. You‟ll see.” “Yes, sir. Thank you for this opportunity, Excellency.”

157

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 30 Desmond woke up feeling like he‟d been asleep for a hundred years. He also had no idea where he was. Next to his bed sat his sister who was staring out the window at the rain while aggressively twisting a lock of her hair around her index finger until the end turned white from the cessation of circulation. She had her knees pulled up to her chest and looked very young to him. A sudden surge of panic rushed through him and he sat up jerking his head from side to side wildly scanning the room. Where is that fucking thing? I don‟t want it anywhere near her! She needs to get away from me! Then in a rush of images, everything came back: Titan‟s castle and his horrible twin biting him; Gypsy and Gavin being there; Gavin helping him chop that thing‟s head off. Yeah, Gavin…helping me. Weird. He shook his head trying to summon clearer images and separate dream from reality. “By the gods, you‟re awake!” Gypsy said, jumping to her feet and running over to the open door. Leaning into the hallway, she yelled, “Mom! Mom, come here, Desmond‟s awake!” Desmond glanced down at the IVs coming out of his arm and the monitors all around. He slowly lay back down wondering how long he‟d been here. Harlan walked in with a brilliant smile and he thought her more beautiful than he remembered. Her eyes were the most captivating shade of green and she moved with a sexy and youthful grace. Sudden images of her breathless and naked under him as he fucked her made him painfully hard. Desmond stopped 158

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 looking at her and focused his attention on Gypsy who was babbling at him. “How are you feeling? Are you okay?” she asked. “I guess so,” he said, startled by how strange and hoarse his voice sounded. What the hell had happed to him anyway? Harlan moved up next to his bed and examined the monitors. She seemed pleased and started switching them off. “Your IVs are almost done so let‟s just wait a few more minutes for them to finish up and then I‟ll take them out. How do you feel?” Desmond thought about the question. “I feel great. Better than I‟ve felt in weeks.” The mental images of fucking Harlan still lingered and having her so close was a strange turn-on. A soft warmth radiated from her and the smell of her skin was intoxicating. Desmond grinned lazily and couldn‟t stop himself from looking at the way her blue sweater hugged the gentle swell of her breasts. Then Gavin came in and his erection faded. The old bastard actually seemed happy to see him. Harlan walked off to tend to another patient and pinched Gypsy‟s shirt sleeve pulling her out with her. Gypsy shook her head and opened her mouth to protest but her mother gave her a hard stare and pulled her out the door. That wasn‟t good. He hated being alone with his father. Gavin came up to Desmond‟s bed. His huge arms were folded across his chest. “How are you, son?” Desmond stared at Gavin and tensed. Did he just call me son? He has never, ever called me that. What the hell is going on? Am I sure I‟m awake? Maybe I‟d better play along with this until I‟m better oriented. “I‟m feeling much better, sir. Just a little out of joint.” Gavin grunted. “That‟s to be expected. Harlan had to put you in hibernation for a few days.” “Hibernation?” Desmond leaned forward and pushed the sheet down to his hips. Looking down he could see the wound in his gut had turned from an open, ugly, oozing mess to a dark pink scar with some mild scabbing. He ran his hand over the flesh unable to 159

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 believe how quickly he had healed. Amazing. “I didn‟t think Kirillians could go into hibernation.” “They can‟t. Fortunately for you, there is more of me in your genetics than your mother.” Sweeping his gaze around the room several times, Desmond strained to see out the window and then the open door to the hallway. He even squeezed his eyes tightly shut for a few moments and reopened them. His father looked at him perplexed. “Are you sure you‟re feeling all right? Should I call Harlan back in?” Desmond looked up at his father and started laughing. The giddy exhilaration he felt was almost indescribable. It was gone! That fucking thing was finally gone. Then he flashed his father a wide grin, let out an exhausted sigh and shook his head. “I‟m okay. It‟s just that I‟d been living with that thing in my sight for so long. It was always there everywhere I looked, mimicking my every move. Not once could I open my eyes without seeing it. With each passing day and hour it came closer and closer. Then it started touching me…biting me. I couldn‟t escape. Whenever I was near someone I cared about it would leer demonically at them as if it were going to devour them right in front of me. I never knew what it was capable of or who else it could hurt. Now I look around and I don‟t see it anywhere and I‟m so fucking happy I can‟t believe it.” Suddenly Desmond realized that Scarlet wasn‟t around. That was odd. A sinking feeling made him nauseous. “Where‟s Scarlet?” The question came out more tense than he‟d intended. “She‟s run into a spot of trouble with the emperor,” Gavin said. “Distraught over your breakup and upset over another run in with Captain Raith, she went to the emperor to ask him to let her off the planet. As I‟m sure you can imagine, Megolyth rejected her request and proposed his own repayment plan.” A new swell of panic filled him. “Is she okay? Where the hell is she?” 160

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Calm yourself. Rakon saved her from the captain but the emperor is holding her for his amusement. She made the mistake of telling him the two of you were done. I tried to fix the damage by telling him you planned to marry the woman but the emperor didn‟t believe me. He said if you want her back, you‟ll have to engage him in a friendly match. If you win, you get her back.” “Shit!” “Indeed. Shit.” Desmond swung his legs off the side of the bed and looked around for his clothes. “I have to get out of here.” “Take it easy, Desmond. She‟s not in any danger. Let Harlan get all that crap off you first. We‟ll get you up on your feet and see if you‟re really ready to leave.” Hearing her name, Harlan came back into the room. She frowned at the sight of Desmond up and ready to go. She looked at Gavin. “Now what‟s wrong?” “The master sergeant has a date with the emperor,” Gavin said. “He has to save your impetuous young doctor from another one of her mistakes.” “Scarlet went to Megolyth?” Harlan asked angrily. “What the hell for?” “What would be your first guess? But don‟t worry. Desmond will be her knight in shining armor and rescue her from the emperor‟s lustful intentions. Won‟t you, son?” Desmond ignored his father‟s mocking tone. “Harlan, would you disconnect all of this stuff from me? I promise I feel fine. In fact I feel really good…almost like I‟ve been reborn.” Harlan sighed. “Yeah, sure. But as soon as you‟re done with Megolyth I want you to go home and get some rest. You‟re still healing and I don‟t want you to end up getting sick because you‟ve overdone it.” Desmond gave her a somber stare. “Then you‟d better pray that I win because I‟m not going home without Scarlet.” 161

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 31 The royal arena was a private area where the emperor and other high-ranking nobles practiced their fighting skills far away from prying eyes and maddening crowds. Among the soldiers there was a long standing joke that the place doubled as a sandbox for the royal nursery because the nobles were notoriously lazy and usually didn‟t bother to maintain any combat abilities. Desmond doubted a drop of blood had ever even sullied the pristine black sand. Royalty, the emperor included, usually had champions to fight their battles for them. They didn‟t like to get their hands dirty and for the most part it wasn‟t necessary. The emperor was an exception to this practice. Despite having a champion, he did practice in the unlikely event someone got the balls to challenge him for the throne. But Megolyth had been on the throne over twenty years now and Desmond couldn‟t remember a single challenge. Of course he had spent the majority of that time on Loss but even they got scatterings of newsworthy transmissions. Desmond entered the arena beside Gavin, still feeling strange about his father‟s newfound affection for him. Since Gavin was used to dealing with these types, he had given Desmond a few pointers and reminders of protocol. He was sure that he would forget something. But at least he was feeling good. Better than good, physically he was feeling fucking great.

162

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Why couldn‟t this asshole find someone else‟s girlfriend to steal?” he whispered angrily to his father. “Doesn‟t he get enough pussy thrown at him?” Gavin‟s mouth twitched into a brief frown as he glanced off across the arena floor. Without turning his head to look at Desmond, he leaned in closer speaking in a low rumble. “As I‟ve already told you, in order for this to go well you need to keep your temper in check. If Megolyth discerns any disobedience or disrespect coming from you, things will go very badly very quickly and you can kiss your girlfriend and your career goodbye. There‟s no doubt in my mind that you‟ll win the match but to win the prize you‟d better stay focused and maintain control of your emotions.” An outraged feminine scream echoed off of the arena walls followed by a series of angry curses yelled in English. Desmond knew that voice. A ball of rage churned in his gut and he clenched his teeth against a profanity of his own. He was definitely ready for a fight. The emperor emerged dressed in gold armor followed by Grand Duke Molitov Von Goth and Duke Pollick. Lagging behind them was Scarlet fighting two burly guards. Desmond had almost forgotten how stunning she was. The emperor had dressed her in a blood-red dress that hugged her curvy figure to perfection. Her large breasts filled out the front of the gown and showcased her generous cleavage. She was barefoot and the dress was short giving the viewer a provocative view of her long, shapely legs. Her long red hair was loose and wild from her resistance. It gave her the wanton look of a woman who‟d just had a very exciting night. Even Gavin was staring at her. Desmond‟s rage whirled into a murderous fury. He wanted to chop apart every male in this arena starting with Megolyth. The thought that the emperor might have raped her pushed him to the very brink of self-control and all Desmond could think about was hacking his head off in front of her. He sucked in a deep breath 163

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 through his nose. Calm down. Gotta stay focused. Killing him will be bad in the long run. All that matters is getting her out of here and keeping her safe. “Desmond!” Scarlet screamed in desperation. The emperor stalked up with a devious grin. He glanced back at Scarlet fighting her guards. “She seems to have missed you.” A million nasty retorts came to mind but Desmond held his tongue. He didn‟t want to give the emperor cause to keep her out of spite. Instead he knelt, bowed his head and said, “Yes, your Highness.” “But…” Megolyth said thoughtfully, “she doesn‟t seem much like wife material. I see her more as an exciting mistress or consort. She said the two of you were done. Are you sure you still want to fight me for her?” “Yes, sire.” Desmond could barely keep the anger out of his tone and the “S” came out as a hiss. “What if I kept her as a consort for a while then sent her back to you? Would you find that more agreeable?” This was an obedience test. He was deliberately baiting him. “No, Highness. I‟d like her back now.” Megolyth smiled. “I was hoping you‟d say that. You may rise.” He walked out to the center of the arena and pulled his sword. “Come then. Let‟s just see how badly you do want her.” Desmond pulled his sword with one clean movement and stalked out to meet Megolyth. He had barely reached the center of the arena when the emperor launched his first attack. Megolyth started with a classic attack pattern, slicing around Desmond‟s head and neck to disorient him. But Desmond wasn‟t here to play. He counterattacked with a series of punishing blows that the emperor had to work hard and fast to deflect. Whoever had been working with Megolyth on his fighting technique was seriously lacking any real creativity. After that the battle took on a somewhat sinister tone as the emperor went more on the defensive than the attack. 164

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 But even with his slight deficiencies the sovereign was still a cunning bastard and managed to cut Desmond across the chin. The cut wasn‟t deep but it stung and enraged the master sergeant all the more. Calling on every dirty trick he knew, Desmond attacked driving Megolyth back and keeping up the pressure with a series of unconventional strikes and attack patterns. Megolyth did well fighting him off until he lost his footing and stumbled backward several feet. In that split-second Desmond moved in and placed his sword at the emperor‟s throat. Everyone froze. The referee came over and squinted. Then he nodded so vigorously his jowls shook. “That‟s a kill, sire.” Megolyth slammed his blade into Desmond‟s to get it away from him. “So it is.” Desmond sheathed his weapon, went down on one knee and bowed his head. It wouldn‟t do to look like he was actually challenging the sovereign‟s authority. Desmond wanted to keep this a friendly fight, not a death grudge. The emperor put up his weapon as well. “Rise.” Desmond stood up but kept his head down. “You fight well,” Megolyth said. “Based on how quickly this fight was won it is apparent I need a new sparring partner. You‟ll do nicely. Be here the first of the week at this same time and we‟ll begin working together.” Desmond‟s stomach sank. Just fucking great. “As you wish, sire.” Megolyth signaled the guards and they released Scarlet. She angrily pulled away from them and raced for Desmond as fast as she could. Beautiful didn‟t even touch how alluring she was. His cock, already partially hard all through the fight, was now a heavy rock in his pants. He couldn‟t wait to get Scarlet home and fuck the life out of her. She jumped into his arms and wrapped her legs around his waist. 165

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond could feel the smoking lust from every man watching them. Her innocent sexiness was a potent aphrodisiac and Desmond knew he had to get her out of here before the emperor changed his mind. As gently as he could, he pried Scarlet‟s arms from around his neck and lowered her to the ground. She mistook his caution for rejection and tried to storm away. Desmond snatched her by the upper arm and roughly pulled her back over to stand by him. “Be still,” he whispered through clenched teeth. To his great relief Scarlet didn‟t resist his manhandling and remained next to him obediently with her head bowed. Smart girl. Play the submissive consort until I can get us the hell out of here. The master sergeant turned to escort Scarlet out when the emperor said, “You‟re a lucky man, Desmond, but I wouldn‟t leave a creature like that unwed for too long. You never know when someone might sneak up and snatch her away from you.” He felt the threat like a blade to his throat. “Yes, I know. Thank you, Highness, for allowing me to reclaim her.” Megolyth smiled. “Don‟t thank me yet. I may want a rematch.”

166

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 32 Scarlet hung on to Desmond for dear life as he galloped full bore through the woods headed for home. Home and freedom, thank god. It felt so good to be with him again, she was ecstatic. Even through her joy a dull ache still settled in her heart as she wondered if this reunion was a temporary thing. Although Scarlet had meant every word she said to the emperor about leaving, the simple truth was that if Desmond asked her to stay, she would. She had fallen in love with him from the first moment their eyes had met. He could have asked her to grow wings and she would have tried her best to do it. Thank goodness he had no idea how much she loved him. Knowing how strange he was, he would have run for the hills had he known the depth of her feelings and now she was more confused than ever. Just when she was sure he felt nothing for her he shows up to defend her against the emperor…the emperor! Was he doing Harlan a favor? No. She couldn‟t believe that. Although she only discovered things about her introverted lover in bits and pieces she did know one thing: Desmond avoided authority figures like a rash, especially if they were in any way associated with the nobility. All he knew was the military and anything outside that realm riddled him with paralyzing insecurity. Scarlet rested her head against the rise of his shoulder blade and fought the tears of relief that threatened to flow. Without warning, Desmond veered off the main trail and rode hard up an 167

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 embankment deep into the woods. Large piles of fallen leaves were kicked into the air behind them as the hyperia galloped onward. Scarlet glanced behind them in dread. Are the emperor‟s men following us? Maybe Megolyth changed his mind and plans to take me back. “What‟s wrong?” she said. “Where are you going?” Desmond responded by reining the hyperia to a stop in an area secluded by thick hardwood trees and jumping off. He gripped Scarlet around the waist, lifted her up off the mount and gently set her on the ground in front of him. She opened her mouth to ask him what was going on when he took her face in his hands and planted a scorching kiss on her lips. A rush of love and desire overtook her. She stood on her toes stretching up to kiss him back and run her fingers through his dark blond hair. Tearing her mouth from his she rained kisses down his face and chest. “Oh, Desmond, I thought I‟d never see you again. I missed you so much.” The master sergeant wasn‟t interested in talk. He raked his hand into her hair pulling it back and mauled fiery kisses all over her throat. His passion was like kindling on a fire and in seconds Scarlet was engulfed in its blazing, insistent heat. Desmond grabbed great handfuls of her sheer dress and lifted it off her body. Eager hands massaged her breasts sending an agony of want to every corner of her being. His fingers pinched and pulled her nipples as his mouth roamed the landscape of her ribs and belly. Then, breathless with hunger, he pulled her down to the ground with him and pushed her back onto a huge pile of leaves. Scarlet couldn‟t get enough of him: his scent; his mouth; his hands. She pressed her breasts against the thick muscles of his chest while lightly scratching her fingernails up his back in a tease of gentle aggression. Desmond responded by tearing off her panties and dipping his fingers into the sweet center of her drenched channel. Instantly, a deep masculine groan rumbled in his chest causing her breasts to vibrate. Scarlet thought she was going to 168

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 climax right there. She whined and he became even more feverish, roughly kissing down the contours of her body toward his prize. His mouth found her pussy and his thick, warm tongue pushed firmly into the hot, yielding flesh. Scarlet pumped her hips up breaking into an animal sweat. Desmond‟s tongue explored and teased her private flesh while his large, calloused hands gripped the insides of her thighs pushing them further apart. His tongue continued its journey pushing past her pussy lips, laving the tender internal folds with just enough pressure to make her whine and gasp. Scarlet thrashed. “Oh, Desmond, Desmond, Desmond…put your big, hard cock in me…my pussy‟s so wet…please. I can‟t take much more of your teasing.” Desmond climbed up over her like a man scrambling aboard the last lifeboat from a sinking ship. Looking down the length of her body, he grabbed the iron rod of his cock and guided it into her waiting liquid heat. Scarlet‟s body shuddered with the sudden ecstasy. Remembering how much she loved to ride the ridges, Desmond used his thumb and index fingers to open up her nether lips. Then he settled the textured ridges of his cock against her throbbing clit. Scarlet arched her back, threw her head back, and let out a long, agonized moan. She never wanted this to end. Desmond grabbed each of her calves and lifted her legs high onto his waist, bearing down on her. She wrapped her legs the rest of the way around him and locked her ankles together. Her lover grew even more aggressive. Desmond pumped his hips, thrusting his huge member in and out of her slick center. He leaned down and she felt his breath tickle her ear as his lips gently sucked at its shell. Then he began murmuring something into it. She listened hard to the soft, deep whispers he spoke trying to understand the words. As his thrusting became more frenzied so did his speech. He was speaking Kirillian to her and although she could speak a little bit of the language she couldn‟t translate what 169

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 he was saying. But the words he spoke and the frantic bliss in which he spoke them inflamed her already burning passion. All the world‟s pleasures were taking her over, devouring her in a fever of joyous love and eternal suffering. Why can‟t he love me? What can I do to keep him? She ran her fingers deep into his hair and pushed her lips up to his ear. “I love you so much, Desmond.” But if Desmond heard her he didn‟t let on. Bridled by his carnal hunger, he plowed on, lost in his quest for fulfillment. Scarlet‟s climax overwhelmed her; it robbed her of common sense and reduced her to a mumbling idiot. It took her in a tidal wave of lust that she had only ever known with him. And as he hammered and bucked through his own climax, she turned her face away and let a few tears escape because she feared that once he scaled these wondrous heights of passion he would be done. Done with her and done with their relationship. Her only chance for true love, her best shot at happiness in this mixed-up world, may soon be gone forever. **** The warmth of the afternoon suns was diminished by the partial cloud cover and the canopy of trees above them. Although Desmond‟s passion had been spent for a while he stayed entangled with Scarlet holding her close and keeping his face buried between her breasts. Scarlet stared past him into the shadowed forest absently stroking her fingers through his hair. Having him here like this filled her with a velvety contentment. She could‟ve stayed like this forever but a few minutes later he rolled off onto his back and stared up toward the sky. Scarlet watched him with a doomed anticipation waiting for him to eviscerate her again. Why won‟t he look at me? Then Desmond got up and pulled his pants back up over his hips but didn‟t bother to button them up. She also got to her feet, forcing herself not to cry, and awkwardly picked up the crumpled red dress shaking it a few times to disengage some leaves and 170

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 twigs. Suddenly she felt his warm muscular arms envelope her and pick her up. So engaged in her sorrowful dressing she hadn‟t even heard him move up behind her. He cradled her in his arms like a small child being carted off to bed after falling asleep in the living room. She stared into his beautiful yellow eyes and couldn‟t understand why he wouldn‟t meet her gaze. Then, unexpectedly he sat down with her still in his arms and squeezed her tightly against his bare chest pressing his face into her throat. He stayed like that for a long time not saying anything. Scarlet felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff afraid to speak or move. When Desmond finally leaned back and looked at her she saw his eyes were moist and rimmed in red. Reaching out she touched the side of his face and he took her hand and kissed the palm. She opened her mouth to say something and he shook his head. “I have a lot of things that I need to say to you first.” Scarlet nodded biting her lower lip. Fear infused every cell in her body because she had absolutely no idea what he was going to say. Is this the beginning or the end? Did I cause this? What am I going to do without him? She watched him as he knitted his eyebrows and rubbed his chin as he seemed to be searching his thoughts for whatever speech he was going to deliver. “Oh for god‟s sake, Desmond. You‟re killing me. Just say whatever it is you‟re going to say so I can either be blissfully happy or start bawling my eyes out!” He gave her a strange look but then took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I‟m sorry.” “Sorry for what,” she said taken aback. “Well…a whole bunch of stuff. But mostly I‟m sorry for putting you in danger and I‟m sorry for not trusting you enough to tell you what was happening to me.” “I still don‟t know what happened to you. So maybe you should start from the beginning so I can try and understand this better.” 171

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 **** For one of the few times in Scarlet‟s whole life she was left speechless. By the time Desmond finished his story the twin suns had almost vanished below the horizon. He wrapped Scarlet in his cloak and sat her in front of him for the slow ride home. Scarlet‟s thoughts whirled as they rode home. Wizards, invisible demons, enchanted swords. I didn‟t think this planet could possibly suck any more than it already did but apparently I was wrong. This certainly gives some validity to that horrible Captain Raith‟s creepy abilities. Maybe I‟m not so crazy after all! “I guess I sort of understand why this would have been hard for you to explain. But I‟m still very hurt that you didn‟t even try to tell me something this serious.” Desmond rested his chin on top of her head while gently rubbing her belly under the cloak. “I know and again I‟m sorry. I was just so scared that thing was going to hurt you. I panicked without even considering the other possible consequences and now I‟ve gotten you in this fucking mess.” “It‟s okay. It‟s not your fault. You were just trying to help Gypsy. So do we still have to get married?” she said, trying to sound casual and flippant but it only came out nervous and jerky. “We really do need to get married soon. Even if the emperor loses interest his actions showed me how vulnerable you are.” He squeezed her tightly and his voice took on a slight melancholy tone. “You know, Scarlet, I understand if you want to leave the planet and I would never force you to remain here as my wife. As soon as things settle down if you want to leave I‟ll help you in any way I can.” Scarlet swung her leg over the hyperia‟s neck and positioned herself sidesaddle so that she could look at Desmond‟s face. His eyes held a warm sadness as he pushed a few wild locks of hair away from her brow and softly pressed his lips to hers. When he pulled back she folded her arms and gave him her most serious, nononsense face. “Desmond Theron, before I decide anything you 172

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 need to tell me how you feel about me. Now I know that you‟re not a big talker, in fact the terrible account of the last few weeks you just told me is the longest monologue I have ever heard come out of your mouth. What I decide to do is going to depend entirely on the next few minutes. So don‟t spare my feelings and don‟t water anything down. You said some pretty hurtful things when you left me and even though you had your reasons, I need to know if there was any truth at all to what you said. If you need a minute to collect your thoughts then by all means take one but I want complete honesty from you. Got it?” He grinned and nodded obediently. “Got it.” Then he pulled her other leg up and across the saddle until Scarlet was turned completely around facing him. He pulled her thighs up around his hips and pulled her close to him as he wrapped his arms around her waist resting his hands on her butt. Her eyes narrowed into another stern look. I am not having any more sex with him until he spills his guts. But he didn‟t continue any more sexual advances. It just seemed like he wanted to be physically close to her like he always did. Placing one of his large hands on the side of her face he stroked her cheek with his thumb. “I love you, Scarlet. You are my favorite reason for waking up in the morning. I love everything about you: your voice; your skin; your mind. I even love the fact that you‟re insane. Most of the time I don‟t feel like I deserve you and I always feel like I‟m on the verge of losing you. I‟m always waiting for you to get fed up with this place or me and leave. After that last campaign I was sure you would be on the next shuttle out. Then when I started feeling like you might stay, this crap had to happen. The only thing that I ever regretted about helping Gypsy was the thought that I had lost a possible future with you.” Desmond leaned forward again and gently kissed her lips. “I want to be with you forever or as long as you‟ll have me. I want to see you swollen with our children. You make every part of my life 173

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 good. No matter how shitty things get, the thought of you makes it all worth it. And as cliché as it sounds I‟ve never felt this way about anyone before and I know I never will again. That is the honest truth that you asked for. Was that detailed enough for you to make your decision?” Scarlet thumped her head forward against his chest and slid her arms up around his neck as a parade of sobs marched from her throat. She was so happy all she could do was bawl. Never in a million years would she have guessed that he felt that strongly about her nor did she think he‟d ever say anything that could make her so happy. Desmond tentatively rubbed her back and said, “I was sort of hoping you would take the blissfully happy option instead of the bawling your eyes out one.” Looking up into his eyes she saw the familiar glean of amusement. She sniffled a few times and patted her eyes with his cloak. “You know us women, we‟re always trying to confuse you men with our conflicting emotions.”

174

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 33 Every evening after Gypsy finished her classes she would meet her father in the arena for practice. There was no getting around the fact that sometimes it was a drag. It was no secret Gavin was a hard taskmaster and if she screwed up a maneuver, which Gypsy occasionally did, he‟d make her practice it over and over again until it was right. Or at least right enough for his majesty‟s taste. But tonight was different, tonight she didn‟t mind the grueling practice one bit. After all that had recently transpired she could finally see why her father had gotten to where he was in life and what a colossal achievement it was. Now that his back was healed, he was definitely one badass warlord and Gypsy was determined to become just like him. Well, maybe without some of his less savory personality traits. Gypsy smiled to herself as she packed her gear. She couldn‟t wait to get into a warm tub and soak the day‟s dirt off. “What‟s so funny?” Gavin asked, taking a seat on the bleacher next to her. He lit up a cigar and puffed hard sending smoke billowing into the air. Gypsy shrugged. “Nothing. I was just feeling good about practice tonight.” Three pairs of soldiers went out into the arena to practice and Gypsy heard the familiar sound of steel on steel. “Can I ask you kind of a weird question?” 175

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Her father leaned back and stared at her for a second. “I suppose.” “Was all that stuff that you said to Titan true? Did you really wish he‟d come to rescue you from the brothel?” Gypsy felt a moment of pity for a little boy praying for rescue from a horrible life of violence and poverty. To her surprise Gavin laughed. “No, not at all. I always believed my father was some common foot soldier and just left it at that. I wasn‟t under any illusion of being rescued. I told Titan all that to unnerve him and it worked. He‟s always been afraid he traded too much of his soul for the power he possesses. It really irks him to think he might just be a walking, talking thing that‟s forgotten how to feel.” “Does he care about anyone at all?” “Himself probably. No one else in my memory. Quite frankly, I‟m doubtful he even is my father. He claims to be but I‟ve seen no proof of it. When I was a young soldier and he first introduced himself as my kin, I questioned my mother about it. Even she had no memory of him…but then there were so many men she might have forgotten.” “But if he wasn‟t your father, why would he have any interest in you?” Gavin chewed his cigar. “Why does that damned wizard do anything, dear?” He had her there. “Well I would be surprised if he wasn‟t. After all, you look a lot like him.” Her father fixed her with a cool stare. “You think so? Well, my dear, you bear a striking resemblance to my insane brother Dragon. But that‟s a story for another time.” Gypsy‟s mouth fell open at the insult and she was about to return a barb of her own when Khalee came bounding over with a bright smile. She bowed her head in respect to Gavin. “Excellency.” She winked at Gypsy. “Lieutenant.” 176

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin gestured to the arena. “I didn‟t see you practice.” “Desmond‟s not coming for a few days and Caraculla‟s already gone to his new duty station.” She shrugged and gave them a pouty frown. “What‟s a girl to do? I was wondering if Gypsy wanted to spar but she looks tired. Then I noticed you didn‟t have your cane anymore. Is your back better?” Gypsy turned her head away to hide the uncontrollable grin that just painted itself across her face. You have no idea what you‟re in for. Gavin smiled too but Gypsy recognized it as a simple bearing of teeth like an angry dog. It was the kind of nasty smile murderers wore while dismembering corpses. “I think I‟m doing better. What do you think, Gypsy?” “Um…yeah. He seems better. I think he‟ll do okay.” Gavin gestured to the arena. “Shall we?” Khalee grinned. “Age before beauty.” Gavin stood up. “Indeed.” He passed an equipment bin and tossed Khalee a spit guard to go over her nose and mouth. “What‟s this for?” “My protection,” Gavin said. “Just to make sure everything stays fair.” Khalee frowned, insulted. “I don‟t need to cheat to beat you.” “So why the argument?” “No argument,” Khalee said and put the mask on. “He has enormous trust issues,” Gypsy called out from the sidelines. Gavin turned and pointed the tip of his sword at her. “Be quiet and watch. If you can stop talking long enough to pay attention, you may actually learn something.” Gypsy relocated to one of the higher bleachers and settled in to study the two combatants. All the soldiers practicing left the central area and moved behind the safety barriers to watch. Khalee pulled her double swords and whirled them around in a flashy 177

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 show of power and speed but Gypsy knew as good as she was Khalee was no match for her father at the top of his game. Gavin pulled his weapon and grabbed a small round shield. Then he roared and the sound echoed off the walls, penetrating Gypsy‟s skull. She cringed for a moment until the echo faded. Even some of the men below had covered their ears. Gavin didn‟t wait for Khalee. Instead he rushed her with shocking speed. Their blades connected over and over, sometimes light and playful and other times so loud it set Gypsy‟s teeth on edge. To her credit Khalee was doing a great job of keeping Gavin at bay but that was the problem; she couldn‟t gather enough momentum to actually launch a counterattack. The match became a living example of every warning Gavin had given and every defensive strike he‟d taught her. He was using his strength in power blows to wear Khalee down; faking her out with decoy strikes and making her defend too much. She was running around a lot and not getting much done. But Khalee was brave and determined. She dipped under Gavin‟s defense and managed to cut a blow across his chest armor. It left a deep dent and cut away a large strip of the black paint. But her strike didn‟t come without a price. Gavin slammed his shield into her chest and knocked the Razorback woman down. She jumped to her feet but Gavin was way too close and bearing down. He moved to grab her but Khalee jumped straight up and looked like she was going to make it over him when Gavin reached above his head and seized her foot. Khalee came down so hard the whole arena heard the crash. Then Gavin was on her. He rolled the Razorback woman on her belly, sat on her lower back, and moved his blade under her neck. That was a kill by decapitation. Gypsy stared as Harlan slid onto the seat next to her. “What‟s going on?” “Gavin‟s kicking Khalee‟s ass.” 178

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Khalee was still struggling and cursing Gavin who still hadn‟t let her up. He pulled the small blade from behind his back and cut a nasty gash into the back of the Razorback‟s upper arm. Khalee called him an ugly name in her native tongue. Finally, after several minutes, Khalee conceded that she was beaten. Gavin got up and helped Khalee to her feet. Then Gypsy watched as the Razorback woman got on her knees and pledged her loyalty to Gavin. Gypsy never thought she‟d see the day. Harlan frowned. “That‟s going to make him really frisky tonight.” Gypsy watched as Khalee shook hands with Gavin and gave him a grudging smile. “You‟re sharing way too with me much, Mom. We‟ve talked about this before.” Gavin strode up the arena stairs taking them two at a time. His armor was smeared with a little of Khalee‟s blood. “Darling,” he said, before greeting Harlan with a kiss and extended his hand down to her. “Shall we go home and play?” Harlan rolled her eyes and let him pull her up. Gavin turned to Gypsy. “And as for you, young lady, I have an assignment for you. Meet me in my office at eight and bring a recent map of Kharon‟s kingdom. You‟re going to lead a rescue mission to save your husband from himself.” “Yes, Excellency. So am I to assume I‟m not going alone?” “Of course not, darling. You‟ll have Scarlet and Khalee to keep you company.” “Scarlet,” Gypsy groaned. “But she‟s a pain in the ass.” Her father nodded his head in affirmation. “That is correct, dear. No campaign is without its challenges. I‟ll see you in the morning.”

179

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 34 Harlan came home from the arena as nervous as a virgin bride. Nothing made her husband more sexually charged than an arena fight. It didn‟t matter if the fight took two hours or fifteen minutes, he always came out smoking hot and ready to go. And secretly Harlan loved him like that. So why was she so apprehensive about tonight? Because sex was never just sex to Gavin, it was a full-contact marathon that could go on for hours. It almost made Harlan laugh out loud to think that many of the gossipy noblewomen thought her husband a simple brute who cared little for anything but fighting and fulfilling his own sexual needs. Gavin was much more complicated than that. The truth was he was a calculating manipulator who delighted in stripping bare Harlan‟s heart and pushing every sexual boundary. Gavin was the only person Harlan had ever met who could reach deep inside her and coax to the surface some of the most intense emotions she had ever experienced. Having sex for Gavin was not only an expression of his boundless love for her, but it was also an opportunity for him to assert his possession, domination, and control of her. Most women would have laughed to hear Harlan complain about such an exciting lover, but that was because they didn‟t understand how vulnerable he made her. The same thing that made Gavin so damned sexy was the very thing that made him so profoundly dangerous. 180

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan drew in a deep breath and walked into the bedroom. Gavin was sitting in his large wingchair near the fireplace puffing on a cigar. His chest was bare and his pants unbuttoned. On the bed was a sleek royal blue negligee but no panties. There was never any need for panties. After tonight, there wouldn‟t be enough left of the negligee to justify keeping that either. Most of Gavin‟s lingerie gifts were for a one-time use only. Harlan intentionally avoided looking at her husband. Rich moisture pooled between her legs and her cheeks burned. Gavin shifted in his chair and a deep sound rumbled in his chest. He could smell her arousal. Harlan‟s face burned hotter. “Take your shirt off,” he said. His voice was so deep and thick with sexual excitement Harlan almost didn‟t recognize it. Still not looking at him, she pulled her shirt off and tossed it onto the dresser. The large wooded ceiling fan rotated slowly overhead, creaking ever so slightly when it reached a certain spot in each revolution. Gavin chewed his cigar over to the other side of his mouth. “Now the bra.” Harlan removed the bra and kept her gaze down with her body turned partially away from him. “Do you fantasize about me when I‟m not around?” he asked. Harlan went over to the bed and ran her fingers down the lingerie‟s silky fabric. She could feel the blood pulsing through her veins and her palms growing damp. “Yes.” She whispered the word, making sure to let it linger on her lips. Gavin took the cigar out of his mouth and crushed it in the ashtray. “When you masturbate do you imagine that it‟s me fucking you?” Harlan trembled as breathtaking desire filled her. Slowly, tentatively she ran her index finger over her lips as her tongue flickered out, licking the tip. Then she traced it down past her collarbone to her breasts and pinched her right nipple. The contact 181

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 tore down her carefully constructed emotional wall and she was consumed by a desperate, animal lust. “Yes.” She grinned and looked over, gently biting her lower lip. Gavin was up and stalking toward her. He stopped barely two feet behind her but didn‟t reach out. “Put that on now.” He gestured to the negligee. Harlan unbuttoned her jeans and pushed them and her panties down past her hips, slowing her descent at mid-thigh. With a mischievous grin she bent forward just enough to give her husband a conspicuous rear view of her sex as she glided them the rest of the way down her legs to the floor and stepped out of them. She picked up his little gift and pulled it on over her head turning to face him. The soft fabric was light and smooth and felt so good against her flesh. Her husband‟s leer was like physical contact on her skin and it took all of her will not to reach out and caress him. Gavin‟s golden eye blazed with demonic fire. “Would you have sex with another male if I asked you to? Would you do it so I could watch?” She took a step forward and stared up into his one good eye with unyielding defiance. “No.” Then she turned to walk away from him but he grabbed her arm. “Why not?” Harlan stared at his lips. “Because I only want you.” Gavin placed one hand behind her head and touched a delicate kiss to her lips. “You are so beautiful, my love. I thought I was going to die when those men took you from me.” “I know. I missed you too.” He kissed her again, only this time it was fierce and heated. Harlan surrendered to his building need and ran her hands up his chest to massage his pectorals. Gavin grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her head back savaging wild kisses all down her throat. Every kiss was white fire that set her soul ablaze. Already she was 182

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 trembling, longing for the glorious punishment of his bottomless lust. Harlan‟s hands took on a life of their own. They glided along the landscape of his muscular flesh feasting on every inch of skin. Then they touched the hard commanding planes of his face and her body almost tore itself apart wanting him. Her fingers interlocked behind his neck and brought him down to her so she could cover his face with kisses. Gavin took his pants off and Harlan was amazed at how long and rock-hard his cock was. After so many months of being impotent, he was definitely back and better than ever. Gavin swept her up and pushed her against the wall lifting her off the ground. With his hands under her buttocks like a seat, he used his thighs to part her legs. The cool air touched her hot center and a moment later Gavin‟s cock was against her. The thick head massaged its way into her inviting wet heat and forced its way deeper. Harlan caressed her way down his spine until she reached the hidden sexual glands on either side of his lumbar region. Her fingers worked in firm circular strokes massaging the area and intensifying his already maniacal passion. “My beautiful lover,” Gavin groaned in his rough, street AEssyrian. The timber of his voice was like a drug and fueled her desire. Harlan whimpered and closed her eyes letting the crazy sexual rush consume her. Why was it always like this with Gavin? Why was he the only one who could ever pull such exquisite pleasure and raw emotions from her? The slick muscles of her feminine channel pampered and squeezed, begging him to go further still, and every violent, forceful thrust brought her closer and closer to her mind-numbing explosion. Time melted away until all that existed was the two of them locked together in this feral dance of need and lust. Harlan‟s climax built slowly, like a brush fire in summer. Her heat burned and grew, fueled by Gavin‟s frantic passion until she reached her undoing, tossed her head back, and screamed his name. 183

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The night dragged into early morning without Harlan even feeling the passage of time. And after Gavin had spent hours devouring her with his animal passion, he laid her on the bed and nestled next to her like a loyal dog. Harlan was covered in lust and sweat but was far too exhausted to shower yet. Every muscle was so used and sore she could barely move. Lazily she studied his back while lightly tracing her fingertips down the paper-thin scar that started at the base of his skull, ran along the side of his raised spine and ended with his tailbone. Incredible. Not only could her husband partake in all activities with no limitations but he was as strong and flexible as a male half his age. As she explored the raised spinal ridges with her hands, carefully avoiding his erogenous glands at the base of his lumbar area, she marveled at how she couldn‟t even feel the difference when she caressed him. Gavin released a contented growl from his throat and looked back at her over his shoulder. “I thought you‟d be about done by now.” “I most certainly am done but I sure am thirsty.” She smiled at him hopefully. Without another word Gavin got up and left the room returning a few minutes later with a tall frosty glass of water. She drank it all down in just a few large gulps. “Thank you,” she gasped. “That‟s much better.” He wrapped his arms around her and nuzzled her ear. “I love you, Harlan.” Harlan smiled and patted him on the cheek. “I love you too, Gavin. Now please, let me go to sleep.” “As you wish, my darling.”

184

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

SIREN WARRIOR CHRONICLES BOOK 8: MANIAC LULLABY by

Michelle Marquis & Lindsey Bayer

185

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Prologue After five days of narrow mountain roads and cold, relentless rain, Sylis Moore had finally reached the royal palace of the high three. The entire kingdom was nestled in a remote AEssyrian mountain range called the Bukolans. The palace itself sat atop a mountainous plateau and was the perfect refuge because it was almost impossible to access with an invading army. Silas had to admit, its beauty rivaled some of the most magnificent places he‟d seen on Kirillia. Almost all of the gray-white stone passageways were aligned with tall crystal windows overlooking snow-capped mountains. Every room was awash in natural light and heralded a breathtaking view. Sylis glanced up and down the hall, trying to shake the intense feeling of isolation that threatened to overwhelm him. It was a great honor to be invited here because AEssyrians tended to be a bit xenophobic and rarely liked dealing with aliens who didn‟t already live among them. As a Kirillian businessman, Sylis would probably be viewed with some suspicion, so he had every intention of being especially honest with these powerful men. A deal here would be very lucrative and could mean many more in the future. The double doors creaked open and a minor noble came out. He was dressed in dark blue robes detailed with silver piping. The noble bowed and Sylis followed his example. “The high three will see you now, sir.” Sylis walked into the audience room and approached the three golden thrones. They were all carved with great beasts and studded in jewels. Each was on equal level with the others so no lord was 186

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 higher than his brother. Each high lord wore a midnight blue ceremonial uniform with embroidered gold accents. They looked more like gods than lords. Sylis went down on one knee and bowed his head as was customary when speaking to royalty. “You may rise,” the middle lord said. He stood up and Sylis was impressed by how tall and imposing he looked. “I am High Lord Chang,” he gestured to his right and then his left, “this is High Lord Kohl, and High Lord Oden. They are my brothers and corulers of this realm.” Sylis stood up, wincing at the arthritic pain in his knee. He wasn‟t such a young man anymore. “It is my honor to serve you, Great Lords.” High Lord Chang resumed his seat. “We understand you have an excellent selection of foreign female slaves. Have you brought images for us to examine?” “Yes, Great Lords.” “What race of foreign women can you acquire, sir?” High Lord Kohl asked. Sylis swallowed. Do not over promise and be honest. “Almost any, Great Lord, but I must confess Asguardians are very popular because of their gentle nature. Their women make compliant concubines and wonderful mothers. The next most popular is human. Their women tend to be quite beautiful and are rumored to be very passionate once properly…educated in obedience.” “Do you have any human women in your inventory?” High Lord Oden asked. Sylis lowered his eyes. “Regrettably no, Great Lord. There is one non-free human female on Kirillia. Although I might be able to acquire her, she‟s quite unsuitable.” High Lord Chang leaned forward. “We are intrigued. Why unsuitable?” “She is currently being held in a Kirillian prison and charged with multiple murders, Great Lord. She is reported to have 187

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 mercilessly killed her mother, father, and brother in cold blood. Her brother was only a young child. More recent reports state that she also killed one of her jailers for trying to rape her. Rumor has it she stabbed him through the eye with some wire from her bed that she manipulated into a weapon. It‟s quite a pity because she is a stunning beauty. If one were to purchase her, not only would the price be very high, but special precautions would have to be made to ensure the safety of the purchaser.” High Lord Oden sat back on his throne with an evil grin. “Fascinating.” “May we see a picture of this human woman?” High Lord Kohl asked. Sylis removed a small three dimensional image projector from his pocket. He held the black, triangular stage in the palm of his hand and moved a finger over the sensor. A scale version of the woman‟s image appeared before them like a large wax statue hanging in midair. The high three examined the replica for several minutes. Then High Lord Chang exchanged looks with his brothers and all nodded they were done. “Thank you, Mister Moore. You may recall the image to your projector.” “The woman is, as you said, unsuitable for us,” Chang said. “But we have another use for her. Our cousin, Emperor Megolyth, is quite an admirer of human women. Tongues are wagging that our cousin has cast his eye on one of the lovely young human doctors in his employ. Her lover, who interestingly enough is a Kirillian half-breed, has successfully thwarted the emperor‟s passions for now, but we believe our cousin will eventually take her as his concubine if not intercepted. Already his general, Gavin Theron, has been making inquiries about a human substitute to entertain his master.” High Lord Kohl frowned. “Why should the general care, my lord? Does he want another human bride to occupy his bed?” 188

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “No, he is assisting his son, who is the doctor‟s champion and lover,” Chang replied. “This young prisoner, flawed as she is, would make a wonderful gift for our cousin. But he cannot know of our generosity for if he did, he would surely refuse. Therefore, we will pay for the woman‟s release and encourage you to put her before the general as a possible solution to his problem.” Sylis was confused. Why would anyone want this woman for a relative? “Forgive me, Great Lord, but once I tell the general the unfortunate woman‟s history, I doubt he‟ll want her for his emperor.” High Lord Oden gave him a demon‟s smile. “You are not going to tell the general about her sordid past, sir. It is only for you to convince him to purchase her.” High Lord Chang slowly descended the stone steps and walked around Sylis making his skin crawl. Sylis couldn‟t help but feel like the only source of meat at an overcrowded banquet. “You see, sir, we are most disappointed in our cousin the emperor for a number of transgressions, not the least of which is his killing of our uncle by marriage, High Lord Halcion. The deceased high lord was most generous with his tribute to us and he is greatly missed. Emperor Megolyth found our request for tribute a source of amusement. The woman will be revenge on our cousin for his carelessness with our feelings.” Sylis bowed his head in understanding. “Yes, Great Lord.” High Lord Kohl stood up and glared down at Sylis. “We are counting on your discretion and resourcefulness in this matter, sir. Do not disappoint us.” The last command was said with each word drawn out. “I understand, Great Lords.” “Now what do you need from us?” Great Lord Chang asked. “Money to bribe the prison guards, money to purge her records, and money to encourage the local slavers to send General Theron my way, Great Lord.” 189

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 High Lord Oden threw a purse of gold credits at Sylis‟ feet. “Will that be enough?” Sylis emptied the contents out into his palm. It was more than enough. He could do all he needed plus have enough left over to handsomely reward himself for his trouble. “Yes, Great Lords. This will be perfect. You are most generous. I will inform you when the transaction is complete.” High Lord Chang nodded grimly. “We are counting on it, Mister Moore. We are counting on it.”

190

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 1 “You‟re in luck,” the madam said. “They just got here.” Captain Raith portioned out several credits into the woman‟s hand and stuffed the rest back in the breast pocket of his tunic. After a brief examination she gave a satisfied nod and slid her hand in his. Leading him through the smoky social den, past a group of other patrons, she brought him into a back room, then up the familiar winding staircase. Although the brothel made most of its money off straight prostitution, it also collected impressive revenues from side interests. One of those interests, or kinks as some people liked to call them, was voyeurism. Raith was a frequent voyeur in the brothel but rarely entertained the working women afterward. He had only one female obsession and that was Doctor Scarlet Jonson. Doctor Jonson was the most exquisite creature Raith had ever laid eyes on, and he hated Desmond Theron for taking her away from him. Doctor Jonson should have been his, but an unfortunate misunderstanding at their first meeting had cast him as a villain in her eyes and Desmond Theron as a hero. But Raith was patient and he would wait for another opportunity. Besides, he had another secret love that was even more unobtainable, one he barely dared admit even to himself, and that was the general‟s wife, Harlan Theron. Now there was a stunner. Raith had never met a man who didn‟t agree she was a beauty with few equals and one didn‟t even 191

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 have to prefer human women to think so. Closing his eyes, he could just imagine her voluptuous body just begging to be ravished by the right male. Unfortunately that male would never be him. But there was a silver lining to his sinful longing and that was her husband Gavin. The general was proud of his woman and notorious for his somewhat perverse sexual appetites. Where other males wouldn‟t have dared bring their wife to a brothel because of the possibility of being watched, the general reveled in it. Raith didn‟t blame him; if he had a woman who looked like Harlan, he‟d want to show her off too. But Harlan was a smart and modest woman and she rarely came here. She knew what went on behind the brothel walls and wasn‟t too fond of being put on display. But she sometimes did it to please her husband. So when Raith got word that Gavin had brought her here tonight, he rushed right over. Quietly, Raith entered the dark closet-sized room and was overwhelmed by the stuffy smell of stale sweat. Because it was essentially a hidden compartment, the room was not climate controlled. This inconvenience kept men from lingering too long after their private climax. The thick, black carpet exhibited a worn trail from the solitary chair and side table to the door. There was just enough room for both furnishings and a small walk space around them. The wall opposite the door was bare except for a two-and-a-half foot rectangular opening situated at eye level when sitting in the chair. The opening was paned in dark glass that was disguised as a scenic picture on the bedroom side. A faded image of mountains was just barely visible through Raith‟s side of the glass, but it didn‟t interfere with the view. Even as he settled into the plush chair, Raith trembled with fear. The general was a dangerous male to cross and if he ever caught Raith, he would probably fly into a jealous rage and kill him. But before Raith could worry about being discovered, Gavin entered the bedroom, followed by Harlan. Neither could see him behind the two-way glass so Raith settled in to watch the show. 192

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The general began by touching his hands to either side of Harlan‟s face. He paused to gaze at her, and then he placed gentle kisses along her forehead and brow. Harlan closed her eyes, her long, dark lashes fluttering with delight at the ever sweet contact. She lifted her lips and Gavin rewarded her by placing a featherlight kiss on her mouth. Her lovely green eyes opened and she smiled at her husband knowing he was teasing her. Then Gavin grabbed her by the jaw and kissed her with a raw passion that made Raith‟s heart ache. Never in his life had he seen a male so consumed with love for a woman. It was impossible not to watch Harlan under Gavin‟s erotic spell and not fall in love with her. She was nothing less than a goddess and Raith burned with jealousy that Gavin could enjoy her, while all Raith could do was watch. Gavin stopped kissing Harlan long enough to strip off her lab coat, T-shirt and violet, sateen bra. Then the general unstrapped his cuirass and removed it along with the tunic underneath. His bare torso was a wall of muscle showcasing his massive pectorals and defined abdominals. He was an imposing bull male who wore the scars of years of battle with pride. Raith both loved and hated his general. He loved him because Gavin was everything Raith was not: brave; bold; and confident. And he hated him because Gavin had everything Raith wanted in life: a beautiful wife; a legendary career; and more money than he could spend in his lifetime. Somehow, Raith knew he would find a way to be as successful as the general. He would just have to be as ruthless as Gavin in getting what he wanted. Gavin dragged smoking hot kisses down Harlan‟s lovely, pale neck. They looked so beautiful together, perfect opposites in every way. She was a startling beauty with long black hair, emerald green eyes, and a strong, solid body, while Gavin was a savage, hulking AEssyrian warlord. Harlan‟s creamy white skin looked fragile and radiant against Gavin‟s olive green flesh, but somehow the two of 193

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 them appeared to belong together like characters in a child‟s fairy tale. Harlan‟s hands caressed their way down her husband‟s chest, pausing to twist and pinch his nipples. Gavin moaned and murmured her name. His voice was soft and reverent, like a man praying to the gods in the temple. Harlan took one of his nipples in her mouth, sucking and playfully nipping it as the general ran his fingers through her silky dark hair. Harlan left Gavin‟s nipples to drag her mouth further down her husband‟s body. She had just reached the border of his pants when suddenly a shutter came down blocking the two-way glass. Raith came out and found the madam. He was missing everything! She seemed to be expecting him. “What‟s going on? I can‟t see anything!” he said. It was hard to keep his temper under wraps. The madam shrugged, looking bored. “The general doesn‟t mind being watched but his wife does. So he pays us in advance to give them some privacy after the first ten minutes.” “That‟s bullshit,” Raith seethed. “If you don‟t like it, you can always take it up with the general. I‟m sure he‟d be sympathetic.” Raith stormed out to the annoying sound of the madam laughing behind him. **** Harlan stretched out beneath Gavin adoring the feel of his heavy body over hers. His lips caressed her jaw, her neck, and the delicate flesh around her eyes. His hand roamed down her belly to the yielding center of her sex and explored the tender flesh with his fingers. He moaned deeply, finding what Harlan knew he would, the very wet evidence of her savage desire. Then he lifted her legs and held them back as he penetrated her. His first few strokes were strong and insistent, allowing him to move completely inside her. Where sometimes Harlan found his 194

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 size uncomfortable at first, tonight he glided in easily and the friction sent tiny shivers of desperate bliss all through her. Harlan gripped onto his back and whimpered. “Are you all right, my love?” he rumbled in her ear. “Oh yes,” she said. Her voice was barely above a whisper. Gavin picked up speed, pounding into her with carnal delight while Harlan lost herself in his passionate rhythm. She wrapped her legs tightly around his hips and squeezed his buttocks as her pleasure built into a dizzying fever. Gavin paused for a moment for the first of several releases. The loss of friction made Harlan‟s pleasure drop down a notch. “Don‟t stop,” she said through clenched teeth, “please.” “Sorry, dear,” he said, picking up the pace again. Then, like a switch turned on in her brain, the pleasure flooded back, spiked with a new intensity. Harlan bucked her hips upward, moaning and panting like a coupling beast. Gavin arched his back, pushing the swollen ridges of his cock against her clit. A moment of numbness came over her, and then the climax exploded. The epicenter was her clit, but the orgasm branched out and shook every pleasure center in her pussy. Harlan leaned her head back, gulping in air like she‟d been underwater. The orgasm went on longer than any she‟d ever had, and when it finally ebbed away, she was exhausted. Gavin huge cock remained inside her body as he caressed kisses along her neck. “You are so beautiful, darling, and your scent is so rich.” Harlan squirmed beneath him. Even though her body was trembling with fatigue, she wanted another orgasm like the last one. “Again.” Gavin stopped kissing her and stared into her eyes. “Don‟t you want to rest for a moment?” “No,” she said, barely recognizing her own voice. “Again.” 195

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin placed a soft kiss on her lips. “All right, beloved. Again it is.”

196

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 2 Only on a backward planet like AEssyria would a doctor have to wait in line at the Imperial Registrar‟s Office to file an amendment to a death certificate. Scarlet had no idea why this had to be done in person and couldn‟t be handled by courier. She folded her arms and shifted her weight from one foot to another. The large wood-paneled room was buzzing with pods of activity and reminded her of traffic court back on Earth. Ahead of her, a junior officer was arguing with one of the clerks about why his marriage should be put aside. From what Scarlet could gather, he sorely wanted to get rid of the wife but the deduction in pay to support her until her remarriage was intolerable. Scarlet sighed and resigned herself to her wait. “We‟ve got another one,” a young female clerk said from behind two tall filing cabinets. The clerk‟s voice had a joyful note to it, like she was in on a private joke. Her supervisor came over. “Gypsy Theron again?” The clerk came out with a neatly printed form and handed it to the supervisor. “Yup, third AEssyrian marriage request this week. We should hang a sign outside that says Gypsy Theron is already married.” The supervisor took the paper and studied it. She shook her head, making her muted green jowls shake like gelatin. “Poor girl. If she only knew how many of her father‟s enemies were trying to seize her in marriage, she‟d probably grow cold with fright.” 197

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The clerk giggled. “I don‟t think she‟s afraid of anything. Least of all, men.” “That‟s because she‟s young and doesn‟t yet understand how much some of these males hate her. Thank the Gods her father had the foresight to convince General Kharon to take her in marriage. If he hadn‟t, who knows what vile person might have slithered out of the woodwork to lay claim to her?” “Next!” the clerk at the counter shouted. Scarlet was so engrossed in eavesdropping that when she glanced up she was surprised to realize the girl was yelling at her. Scarlet moved up to the counter and signed the amended death certificate in front of her. Then she handed it to the clerk with a mumbled sorry. “May I see your residency identification please?” Scarlet opened her leather shoulder bag and began to rummage. “Do you get a lot of human women trying to impersonate Imperial doctors?” “I‟m only following our procedures, Miss. Residency identification is required on all imperial document transactions,” the clerk responded politely, but her tone was laced with annoyance. Finally Scarlet dug out her paperwork and placed it on the counter. “Here you go,” she said with an exaggerated smile. The young woman reviewed the paper, stamped it with the royal seal then eyed her up and down. “You‟re the emperor‟s new concubine, aren‟t you?” Scarlet squinted at her. “Um, no. I‟m a doctor at the clinic. My boyfriend is Desmond Theron.” As she turned to leave she heard the woman call out behind her, “Well, I hope you‟re not planning to marry him, Miss,” the clerk said with a smug grin, “because the emperor has put an indefinite hold on your status here.” 198

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “What? What the hell does that mean?” she said, whirling back around. “It means you can‟t get married or leave the planet unless the emperor allows it.” She pulled out a bright blue file folder with Scarlet‟s name inked across the tab in black letters. The file had a big, red Restricted stamped across the cover. “This has got to be some kind of mistake,” Scarlet said, reaching for the file. The clerk tucked it back under the counter. “I‟m sorry, Doctor. I can‟t let you handle it.” “This is nuts! I am no one‟s concubine. Do you get that? I demand to see that file!” Two huge guards came in but the clerk signaled them to wait. “This is a matter to discuss with the emperor, ma‟am, not me. I‟m sure you can request an audience with him to discuss your status here.” Scarlet imagined wrapping her hands around the clerk‟s scrawny neck and squeezing the life out of her. Instead she took a deep breath. “I‟ll do that. Thanks for the help.” Then she turned around and stormed out of the Registrar‟s Office. Why are government employees assholes on every planet? **** Harlan sat in the dark, blissful, solitude of the medical library watching a holographic photoplay of the newest advances in biological reengineering. This subject was especially interesting because of Gavin‟s amazing recovery from his total spinal replacement. With every passing day, her husband grew stronger and more virile which was amazing, given how debilitated he was before the surgery. Absently she massaged the fingers and palm of her right hand flexing and extending her fingers. Both of her hands were sore but the right one was a little worse. It wasn‟t too surprising since she had spent the entire morning performing surgery on one patient. 199

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 A young warrior had been obligated to champion his nobleman benefactor who was involved in a property dispute. Unfortunately, not only had he almost lost his life but Harlan wasn‟t sure if the repairs she‟d made to his left lower leg would be enough to save it in the long run. His career had barely begun before it was over, and since he‟d lost the challenge, he‟d also lost his military sponsor. A warrior‟s life was a hard one and for the millionth time, Harlan worried about Gypsy's future. Sometimes she even wondered about her own, especially as she got a little older. Sure, she looked like she was in her mid to late-thirties, but lately some of her aches and pains made her feel closer to her true age of fifty-seven. Harlan suspected she was getting a little arthritis in her hands but it really only affected her when a surgical procedure went on for more than two hours, so she kept it to herself. As the afternoon stretched on, Harlan curled up tighter in the leather wing chair and pulled the knit throw covering her legs up higher. For one of the few times in the last twenty-five years she was cold. Sipping her tea she intently watched the show having a little trouble staying awake. Maybe she could grab a short nap when this was over. Harlan had left a note on the door with specific instructions that she was not to be disturbed unless it was an emergency. But ten minutes into the second presentation, Scarlet marched in and switched on all the lights. The library was illuminated like a church at Christmas. Harlan mumbled the Kirillian command that turned off the imager. She placed her cup on the end table and leaned back in her chair interlacing her fingers in her lap like an impatient parent. It didn‟t surprise her that Scarlet had ignored the note on the door. She didn‟t seem to think stuff like that applied to her, when in fact she was the main person the note was directed at. “The emperor has put some kind of administrative hold on me!” she shouted, throwing her arms in the air as she paced. 200

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I‟m surprised that shocks you,” Harlan replied. “We have to get him to take it off.” “And how would you propose we do that? Threaten him, maybe?” Harlan rubbed the back of her neck. “Besides, Desmond knows about it. The emperor sent him a copy of the notice. I‟m sure he and Gavin are working on it. They‟re supposed to leave for Kirillia tomorrow to purchase a new distraction for his royal bratness.” Scarlet leaned in close and pointed a finger at Harlan. “I am not his goddamn concubine, Harlan, no matter what he thinks. I demand to be given back my freedom.” Harlan felt intense fatigue creep through her and was in no mood for Scarlet‟s demands. She stood up. “Listen, Scarlet, I know how violated you feel, but the fact remains that you are responsible for all of this.” Scarlet‟s mouth fell open but Harlan kept on. “You were the one who went to the emperor and basically asked him to just forget all the money he‟d paid you and allow you to waltz off the planet.” “Well, I never thought he would―” “You never thought he would what?” Harlan‟s anger was rising faster than she could control it. “You went there on your own, without even consulting me, forgot to kneel, acted like a spoiled child and almost got raped for your trouble. Don‟t you realize that you‟ve put both your own and Desmond‟s life in danger? If the emperor gets pissed off enough, he‟ll just throw Desmond in jail, arrest and rape you, and then kill you both. Do you get that, Scarlet?” For once, Scarlet looked shocked. “You really think he would do something like that?” Her voice was small and no longer laced with hysteria. “I don‟t think, I know he would. This isn‟t a game, this is real, and the stakes are high. Didn‟t you do any research on the empire before accepting this job? This place is not going to adapt to you 201

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 and your whims. So do me a favor, do your job, keep your mouth shut, and maybe your boyfriend and my husband can get you out of this unscathed. Okay?” Harlan got up to go back to work. “There‟s something else I wanted to tell you about.” “What‟s that?” “Well, I thought you should know that I overheard two clerks saying it was Gavin who persuaded General Kharon to marry Gypsy against her will. He didn‟t come up with it all on his own.” Harlan nodded grimly. Another revelation of deceit that doesn‟t surprise me. “I‟m sorry, Harlan,” Scarlet said. “Don‟t be sorry, I can handle Gavin. As for the rest of it, just think before you act, or better yet, ask me or Krull before you do anything out of the ordinary here. That‟s all I want from you.” I will, from now on. I promise.” “I mean it, Scarlet. You haven‟t been here long enough to understand all of the cultural subtleties. Stop charging around this empire like you‟re calling the shots, because you‟re not. Your crappy attitude is going to get you in worse trouble if you don‟t check it. Fortunately, you have a strong, well-connected boyfriend who can beat just about anyone in combat, not to mention that he loves you very much. But now your stupidity has put him at odds with the most powerful man in the empire and his fighting skill won‟t mean shit if Megolyth gets tired of this game and just takes what he wants.” Scarlet frowned as her lips trembled. “I‟m sorry I‟ve made such a fucking mess of things. I feel so helpless here and you‟re right, I didn‟t do any research on this planet other than to read a brief synopsis in a reference book. If it wasn‟t for meeting Desmond, coming here would have been the worst mistake in life.” “I‟m sorry you feel that way. Once things have settled down and Megolyth gets bored, you can probably save up some money and eventually buy your way out of the contract. You‟re probably 202

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 better suited to work in the Razorback Queendom. I know a lot of people over there and can probably get you a job when the time comes…if that‟s what you want to do,” Harlan said as she closed her eyes for a moment. The fatigue was swallowing her body whole, and she could feel herself wanting to nod off. Why am I so damn tired? “Are you all right, Harlan? You look exhausted.” “Of course, I‟m exhausted. Between you, Gypsy and Khalee, I feel like I have three teenage daughters. Now, please go away so I can finish watching my lecture.” “When I end up leaving here, do you think Desmond will come with me?” Harlan sighed. This was not territory that she wanted to speculate on. “I can‟t answer that, Scarlet. You need to discuss that with him.”

203

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 3 Harlan left work early and went down to the arena to find Gavin. She wanted to be furious at him for instigating Gypsy‟s marriage to Kharon but she just couldn‟t muster the energy. Except for his recent troubles, Kharon was a good mate for Gypsy and Harlan believed he did love her just as deeply as he claimed. She climbed to one of the top bleachers and watched as Gavin led Gypsy and a few other cadets in a series of new practice maneuvers. Gavin would know from where Harlan was sitting that she wanted to talk, because this was their conference spot. She had also left work early, something she rarely did. Gypsy looked strong and fit; a far cry from the scrappy little girl Harlan remembered. It made her sad to think her daughter had grown up so fast. Gavin dismissed the class and took a moment to speak to Gypsy in private. Harlan watched her daughter nod and smile at him before walking off the floor and out of the double metal doors. Harlan was grateful for Gypsy and Gavin‟s repaired relationship. It was nice to see her daughter smile when she was around him. It was certainly in sharp contrast to her teenage years when all they did was fight. There were times when she didn‟t know if their marriage would survive all of the aggressive confrontations. Gavin stalked across the arena sand toward her and then came up the bleachers. He took the steps three at a time and when he arrived he 204

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 wasn‟t even winded. He was finally adjusting to his spine replacement. He kissed her softly. “Hello, darling,” he said, taking a seat next to her. The scent of fresh sweat caressed her nose and sparked a sudden carnal hunger. There was no denying Gavin was one sexy beast. “Tell me why I shouldn‟t be furious at you for convincing Kharon to marry Gypsy without her knowledge?” Gavin leaned back and rested his elbows on the seat behind him. “Because I wanted her off the market before another male did exactly what Kharon was able to do. As much as you think of her as your little girl, Harlan, she is a woman now, and a beautiful one at that. She is also a prize for anyone wanting to get back at me for whatever wrongs I‟ve committed against them or their kin. Kharon is older and an experienced military man. He can guide and protect her if anything should happen to me. He will also allow her to pursue her military career. If another male had gotten a hold of her that would have been the end of that and you know it.” Harlan frowned. “Then why didn‟t you just have Caraculla stay married to her?” Gavin sighed and absently caressed the back of her neck with his fingertips. “I think Caraculla has more than proved that he is not ready for the commitment of marriage and frankly, dear, he‟s wrong for her. No matter what he says, he isn‟t going to be able to handle the pressure associated with his wife being a warrior. That‟s especially true if her successes surpass his, and mark my words, Harlan, they will. As much as I love Caraculla, he lacks maturity and has a few character flaws that concern me. I‟ve spent so many years enabling and cloaking his sins that I‟ve almost lost sight of what makes a good leader. Kharon is at the top of the food chain. He has nothing more to prove and unlike Caraculla, he has given up everything for Gypsy and he barely knows her. That tells me 205

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 that he‟s in this for the long haul and there isn‟t much she could do to make him run.” “Well, you should have told her,” Harlan said without much conviction. She‟d already lost this one. The logic behind his actions was irrefutable. “How could I? She would have refused. You know how adamant she was about not getting married. But as much as she wants to be independent, she is simply not ready for that yet. She‟d be pressed into arena matches daily. There are warriors desperate to humiliate her in battle just to make an example of her. Gypsy‟s good but she can‟t fight three or four warriors a day. With Kharon as her husband, no one dares fuck with her. They know Kharon would want revenge and they‟d be stuck facing a grand master in the arena.” Harlan sighed, defeated. At least he wasn‟t trying to sabotage their daughter‟s career again. He was doing what he should be doing—he was looking out for her. “Am I forgiven?” “I suppose.” “Then will you come with me to the whorehouse and play some more games?” Harlan‟s sex moistened and her flesh ached for his savage kisses. How could she say no? “Under one condition.” “Anything. Name it.” “You have to tell Gypsy what you did, because if she finds out like I did, she‟ll go on the warpath. But if you tell her yourself, you can hopefully make her understand why you did it before she has time to stew.” “I will, I promise.” Harlan poked a finger at his chest. “I‟m going to ask her about it, Gavin, so don‟t blow me off.” Gavin stood up and took her by the hand. He kissed her palm and grinned. “I give you my most solemn oath, my love. I will tell 206

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 her all about Kharon just before she leaves to rescue him, fair enough?” “No. You need to tell her now. You boys are leaving for Kirillia soon and I don‟t want this slipping through the cracks. I have to stop back by my office anyway so I will meet you at Madam Neese‟s in two hours. That should give you plenty of time to confess to your meddling.” Her husband let go of her hand and folded his arms across his chest, clearly unhappy. Not wanting to afford him time to protest, Harlan got up, kissed him, and trotted down the steps. “You‟d better hurry if you want to catch up with her. I‟ll see you in two hours,” she called back over her shoulder. “Oh and, Gavin? Try not to lose your temper when she starts yelling at you. She has every right to be pissed.” **** Gypsy sat atop her hyperia as it lazily meandered toward the city outskirts. She had decided to grab an early dinner after her training session and was in no mood for the limited menu of the Academy cafeteria. Sometimes living away from home sucked. It was late afternoon and the twin suns had started their descent to the horizon. Her thoughts were consumed with her upcoming rescue mission and the challenges of kidnapping a three hundred and twenty-five pound warrior. She was grateful that Khalee had been assigned to assist but less than thrilled that Scarlet was also going to be accompanying them. The tempestuous doctor was going to flip out when she heard the news. The clacking of her hyperia‟s footfalls on the dusty road was soon accompanied by the faint sound of another‟s approaching at a much faster gait. Gypsy palmed the hilt of her saber and twisted backward in her saddle without drawing it. When she saw her father loping up the road toward her, she reined her mount to a stop and waited for him. The seriousness of his expression told her 207

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 that he wasn‟t pursuing her to join him for a drink. She sure hoped she hadn‟t forgotten to complete some obscure task. “Did I forget to do something?” she called out when he was almost upon her. “No, dear, I need a word with you.” Gavin pulled his hyperia to a stop and fixed her with his golden eye. “Do you want to talk here or the bar?” “Here is preferable.” She glanced up and down the road. “With no one around. Why do I get the feeling this isn‟t going to be a happy conversation?” Gypsy folded her arms and waited for whatever dressing down she was going to get for whatever transgression she‟d committed. “I need to tell you that it was I who convinced Kharon to take you in AEssyrian marriage.” Gavin was never one for beating around the bush. If he had something to tell a person, he just said it. No apology. No explanation. All that would come when her rage ebbed. Gypsy‟s hands shook slightly as she absorbed the impact of his words. Her mouth twisted into an angry snarl. “Are you fucking crazy? Why would you do such a thing to me? I trusted you!” she yelled, now understanding why he chose to speak with her in solitude. “I did it for your protection. I—” “Fuck you, Gavin! I don‟t need or want your protection. If you‟re so hell-bent on hatching plots with Kharon to control my life, then go fucking rescue him yourself! I‟m through with all of this shit.” Gypsy reined her hyperia around, squeezing her spurs into its sides. The animal bolted forward into a gallop. “Stop your animal now!” Gavin bellowed after her. Since she had become one of Gavin‟s trainees, following his orders had become ingrained in her like a subconscious instinct. Her father‟s commanding voice set off a chain reaction of reflexes. 208

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 There was nothing else she could do but obey. Jerking back on the reins quickly caused her mount to slide to a stop. Dust billowed up around her as she steadied her now irritated hyperia. Once the animal had calmed, she sat still, her eyes fixed straight ahead down the road. She heard his hyperia walk up next to her, but didn‟t turn to face him. The rage growing inside of her threatened everything she‟d worked so hard for. If she gave it the freedom it wanted, she would physically attack her father and her career would be done in the blink of an eye. There would be no coming back from it. Gypsy‟s reactions to things were continually scrutinized by everyone, her instructors, the nobles, her peers, the emperor, and most of all, her father. Everything is a fucking test. “Are you ready to listen to me?” The calm tones of his voice were edged in anger. Much like her, he responded to aggression with fury, and she knew he was sitting on his temper as well. I need to stay civil, no matter what he says. “Say what you want. I‟m listening,” she said, folding her arms and continuing to stare ahead. So raw was her anger, she couldn‟t look her father in the eye. “I understand you‟re angry at me and I don‟t blame you, but I stand by what I did and I‟ll tell you why. When you married Caraculla, all protection that you are entitled to under the law shifted from me to your husband. And that was perfect until he convinced you to put him aside.” Now she was ready to face him. Turning in her saddle, she said, “You told me it was a wise decision. You said I couldn‟t be married while attending the Academy and now you‟re saying it was wrong. That‟s so like you to change your position when it suits you.” “I underestimated Caraculla‟s persuasiveness. It was obvious you wanted to stay married to him. I knew you both loved each other so I never thought putting him aside would ever come to pass…but I was wrong. The problem, dear, is when you ended the 209

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 marriage, you ended his protection, and you don‟t revert back under mine. I tried to convince Megolyth to place you back under my protection but he wouldn‟t change an entire law for one person.” “So what‟s the big deal? I can protect myself. I don‟t need a husband to fight my battles.” “That‟s not the issue. Kharon did what any other AEssyrian male could have done. Do you understand what I‟m saying? Something had to be done before it became common knowledge that you were no longer married. I needed to find a male worthy of you who would support your career and Kharon is that male. Believe me, Gypsy, this was not an attempt to control your life. I was trying to protect you from being snapped up by someone who would destroy you.” Gypsy looked down at her hands as they busily played with her hyperia‟s gray spiky mane. “I still don‟t understand why this was necessary. A woman doesn‟t have to marry any petitioners if someone champions her in the arena or if, in my case, they can defeat the petitioner themselves.” “You have absolutely no idea how many males submit marriage paperwork for you because it still isn‟t well know that you are Kharon‟s wife. You can‟t fight three to four males on a daily basis. You‟re bound to lose sooner or later and the gods only know what you‟d be stuck with. But more importantly, this union will allow you to advance much farther than would otherwise be possible. In addition to battling the men who would try to claim you in marriage, you would also be fending off continuous advances by those you serve over and under. You would become a prize, a conquest. This marriage to Kharon will prevent that from happening because most males won‟t screw with him or his wife. You don‟t need any unnecessary distractions. By making you unavailable, an enormous complication has been removed from your life. Kharon is a good male for you. He‟s madly in love with 210

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 you and you share a very special connection that most would kill for. Give him a chance.” She stared down the road with her mouth pulled into a tense line then a after a few moments passed, she nodded. “Are there really that many males trying to marry me every day?” “That‟s only on a slow day. I imagine the imperial clerks will be disappointed when everyone knows that Kharon is your husband. The matrimonial quests have become a constant source of amusement for them. You should go talk to them sometime. They‟ve got stories to tell.” “I assume Mom knows all of this.” “Bloody right, she knows. If she hadn‟t found out and forced me to confess to you I would still have been considered an innocent in this marital conspiracy. Kharon would have taken my secret to the grave. But not your mother, she is forever forcing me to do the right thing under threat of abstinence.” Gavin grinned and reached his large hand behind her neck pulling her over for a kiss on the forehead. “Are we all better now, or do I still have to go rescue your husband myself?” Although her anger was not gone completely it had abated enough for her to get back to the task at hand. “I guess I‟ll go. But you need to promise me that you‟ll tell me when you‟re planning on interfering in my life. Even if you think I won‟t agree with you.” Gavin looked down for a moment and then turned his head toward her. “I can‟t guarantee that, but I promise I‟ll try. Be in my office at first light tomorrow. Make sure Khalee and Scarlet are with you.”

211

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 4 Gavin handed Gypsy an equipment list, a detailed map to Kharon‟s kingdom, and her orders. “Your mission is simple. Make your way to General Kharon‟s kingdom, capture him without getting caught yourselves, and bring him back here as fast as you can. If he‟s already on the march that will make this recovery much harder but I still expect you to be successful. Any questions?” Scarlet raised her hand. “Um, I have one, General. Why do I have to go?” Gavin settled back in his chair and stared at her. It creaked loudly under his weight. He lit up a cigar and blew a stream of smoke in her face. She waved it away and gave him a pinched look. “For two reasons, Doctor Jonson. First is that we need to get you away from the emperor for a little while. Out of sight, out of mind, so to speak. Desmond and I are going to find him a new toy at the Kirillian slave markets. If we are successful, by the time you come back he won‟t even remember your name. Second, it is your responsibility to keep General Kharon sedated so he doesn‟t rip anyone‟s head off and escape.” “I don‟t understand why he‟d do that. He loves Gypsy. I can‟t imagine him doing anything to hurt her,” Scarlet said. “Let‟s just say the general isn‟t in his right mind.” Gypsy tried not to smile at their tense exchange. No one got on Gavin‟s nerves like Scarlet. But Gavin tried extra hard to be civil to her because she was going to be his daughter soon. If he 212

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 didn‟t play nice, she might not let him see his grandchildren, and Gypsy knew he really wanted a chance to corrupt those grandkids. “It‟s not that difficult to administer sedatives. I could give Gypsy and Khalee instructions and they could—” “No, Scarlet,” Gavin said in that don‟t-screw-with-me voice. “You are going. Do you understand me?” Scarlet folded her arms, not bothering to hide how pissed she was. “Yeah, sure. I understand you.” A knock sounded on the door and Khalee poked her head in. “Am I late?” Gavin gave her a hard stare. She got the message. “I‟m sorry, Excellency. I was in the arena and just lost track of time.” Khalee took a seat next to Scarlet. Noticing Scarlet‟s demeanor, she mouthed What‟s wrong with her to Gypsy. Gypsy just shook her head and rolled her eyes. She‟d fill her in later when the great dragon wasn‟t glaring at them all. “Gypsy will brief you later on the details of your mission. In the meantime I suggest you invest in a timepiece. If you‟re late again to one of my meetings, you‟ll spend the next three days reporting to the watch commander at the start of every hour until you learn how to tell time. Understand?” Gavin growled at her. “Yes, Excellency.” “Are there any other questions?” Gavin asked. Scarlet raised her hand again. Gypsy groaned inwardly. She could see her father bristle. “What now, Doctor Jonson?” “I went on the last mission from hell. Why can‟t Harlan or Krull go?” Gavin chewed his cigar to the other end of his mouth. He didn‟t look angry, just sadistically amused. “Harlan can‟t go because she is the chief medical officer and I don‟t want her to go. I‟m ordering you to go.” “I‟m not in the army.” 213

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You‟re lucky you‟re not in the emperor‟s harem, either, but all that could change.” Scarlet was undaunted by his threat. She cocked her head to the side as if trying to remember something. “Why is it Krull can‟t go?” Gavin shrugged in an offhanded manner. His message was clear, You asked for it. “Well, frankly, Scarlet, he‟s a better doctor than you. He has been on more than his share of campaigns and Harlan needs him here.” “So I‟m expendable.” “Yes, until you prove you‟re not.” “I suppose Gypsy and Khalee are expendable too?” “No, they‟re soldiers following orders. They‟re assets. You, on the other hand, are a giant pain in the ass.” Scarlet stood up. Gypsy tugged on her sleeve to remind her where she was, but she angrily yanked her arm away. She was on a roll and there was no stopping her. This was going to get ugly pretty soon. “I wasn‟t such a burdensome pain in the ass when I was nursing your injured back for days on end. And I wasn‟t such a pain in the ass when I was pumping you full of pain drugs so you could travel another two miles, now was I?” Gavin smiled. He was enjoying this. “No, my dear, you were still a pain in the ass then, too.” “Fuck you, Gavin, you ungrateful prick!” And that was it. Gavin was up, knocking his chair over and coming across the desk. Gypsy had seen this coming and was already out of her chair by the time Gavin snatched Scarlet and heaved her up onto his desk by the throat. She screamed so loud Gypsy was sure the whole complex heard it. Khalee, whose reflexes were almost as fast as Gypsy‟s had also leapt out of her chair and was standing in a corner with one hand on her sword. She glanced at Gypsy for direction as to what to do but Gypsy just stood with her arms folded watching 214

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 the show. Khalee took her cue and did the same. Gavin was just teaching Scarlet a lesson, one Gypsy was sure would leave a lasting impression. Gavin‟s secretary knocked frantically on the door. “General? Is everything all right in there?” “Lock the door,” Gavin said to Gypsy. Gypsy reached over and twisted the lock, then placed her lips up near the seam, “Everything is fine, Lynda. Doctor Jonson saw a spider. We‟ll be out in a minute.” Khalee squinted at Gypsy and gave her a pained look, “A spider?” She shrugged. “I didn‟t know what else to say.” “Wow, what a convincing lie. I‟m sure she believed you.” Khalee smirked. “Who cares? I‟m sure she‟s heard worse noises coming from this office,” she countered, turning her attention back to the disturbing exchange between Scarlet and Gavin. Scarlet would have screamed again except for the viselike grip Gavin had on her neck. Scarlet was lying on his desk with Gavin straddling her, his massive hand around her throat. He loosened his grip and Scarlet took a deep, rasping breath. She swung her left fist up to punch him but he caught it by the wrist and pushed it back down. He leaned in close and Scarlet turned her face away. “Apologize to me.” “No!” Gypsy couldn‟t believe it. Was Scarlet completely crazy? “Scarlet, will you just do what he says!” “Apologize, you idiot!” Khalee shouted from her corner of the room. Gavin knew exactly how to terrorize Scarlet. He lowered his chest down until his armor was crushing her breasts and his mouth was touching her ear. It was scary and strangely erotic all at once. They were the perfect opposite of male and female. “I know you 215

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 hate me, Scarlet. That‟s fine. We don‟t have to like each other. But I will not have you talking back to me like that. You will apologize.” Time seemed to slow down to a crawl. Scarlet‟s gaze was fixed to the wall as she tried to breathe under Gavin‟s oppressive weight. “Damn it, Scarlet!” Gypsy said. “Stop this. You‟re not going to win.” Finally Scarlet caved in. “I‟m sorry, General.” And with those simple words, it was over. Gavin jumped off and pushed her off his desk. Scarlet stumbled but regained her footing. She wiped an angry tear away. The room burned with a strange energy. Something had passed between Gavin and Scarlet, something unseen. “How old were you when you were raped?” Gavin asked. Scarlet stared at the wall behind him. “Fifteen.” Gypsy‟s mouth fell open. How the hell did Gavin get that from what just happened? Gavin nodded. “Your father?” “My step-father.” Gavin folded his arms across his chest. “I‟m not him, Scarlet.” She nodded. “I know. But sometimes you remind me of him. I hate you for that.” He stalked over to her and pulled her into his arms. Scarlet fought him at first, but then surrendered to the embrace. She looked anything but happy. Gavin stroked her hair. “Truce?” Scarlet nodded and let him go. “Truce.” Her father turned to Gypsy like nothing had just happened. “Good luck on your mission, Gypsy. And remember, you need to capture Kharon as quickly as possible or we‟ll have a fucking nasty war on our hands.” 216

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Yes, Excellency,” she said. Khalee walkaed over and stood next to her. Then they collected Scarlet and left to prepare for their mission.

217

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 5 If anyone had told Desmond a year ago that he‟d be trolling a slave market in the Kirillian city of Gnich Et with his father, hunting for a human woman for the emperor, he would have thought they were hallucinating. First of all, the thought that he and Gavin would do anything together was ludicrous in itself, let alone his father helping him solve a personal problem. But that‟s what had happened all right, and to make matters even stranger, Gavin was still calling him son. He‟d been listening to that term for almost a month and he still couldn‟t get used to it. There was no denying that ever since Desmond‟s ordeal by Titan, Gavin was remarkably different toward him. This new version of his father listened more and talked less. Stranger still, he kept looking for any excuse to spend time alone with Desmond. It was driving Desmond nuts and he just couldn‟t relax around the old bastard. They had such a long, troubled history Desmond couldn‟t even bring himself to let his guard down. He kept waiting for Gavin to tire of his newfound paternal feelings and cast his critical, disappointed eye over him once again. It wouldn‟t take long for a fight to start which would ultimately result in his father screwing him over in some nefarious way. But Desmond wasn‟t giving in this time and he certainly wasn‟t going to let Gavin ship him off to some desolate shithole once more. Now Desmond had something to lose and if he had to resign and smuggle Scarlet off the planet, then that‟s what he‟d do. 218

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin stalked ahead through the narrow, crowded streets sidestepping slave mongers, hookers, bookies and pimps. For such a large, heavily armored male, he sure moved fast and Desmond found himself having to jog to keep up. Desmond didn‟t mind their fast pace though, it kept him from dwelling too long on the unfortunate plight of so many sad and frightened people. He hated this city. It was filthy, crowded and the acrid smell of sweat hung in the air as an integral part of the atmosphere. The majority of Kirillia was actually quite beautiful, with contrasting mountains and deserts, jungles and plains but some of the cities were anything but. Gavin ducked into a well-lit slave shop that looked slightly nicer than the makeshift shops set up all along the streets. Inside in small cages along the walls were slaves, women mostly, but some young men too. The place smelled like a dirty inn with a little tinge of fear and hopelessness thrown in. It depressed the hell out of him. “Welcome, gentlemen,” the shopkeeper said in a guttural Kirillian that caressed the unpleasant memories of his youth. To Desmond‟s surprise it was an older woman, short and stout. Her face was soft and jowly, but Desmond was sure there was nothing soft about her. Like most Kirillians, she was well past six feet tall with a mop of tightly curled black hair streaked with gray. Her hands were folded benignly on the metal desk she sat at, but Desmond was sure she probably had a double shot blaster rigged to the underside. “What can I do for you?” Gavin scanned the pathetic offerings along the wall. Several women called out to him in a sad attempt to be alluring. Desmond was sure being this AEssyrian‟s sex toy was a whole lot better than being cooped up in a cage for another night. If these captives were lucky they would end up as a servant or bedmate. If they were unlucky they‟d end up as someone‟s lunch. 219

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “We‟re looking for something special. A human woman, young, pretty and healthy,” Desmond said. “That‟s a hard catch. Not many humans in the slave markets. They don‟t make good slaves. But I do know some people. Let me reach out to a few contacts and see what I can dig up.” Desmond glanced at Gavin to be sure he understood the woman. Although his father spoke Kirillian he was a little out of practice and the shopkeeper had an atrocious dialect. To his relief Gavin nodded and pulled out two gold credits. It was the perfect way of making sure the shopkeeper found them what they wanted in a hurry. “We don‟t like to be kept waiting.” The woman took the credits and Desmond noticed her dirty, broken nails. It made his skin crawl. “I‟ll just be a minute,” she assured the general. Then she disappeared behind a curtain. “Do you mind if I wait outside?” Desmond asked. There was just too much misery in here for him to stomach. “You can if you like,” Gavin said. “I‟ll stay here. I don‟t want her to think we left.” Desmond went to the front of the shop and leaned in the doorway. He watched a group of kids, probably no more than twelve or thirteen, picking people‟s pockets. One was missing his index finger and thumb, a sure sign he‟d been caught at least once and punished. But Desmond wasn‟t surprised he was back at it. When it was between losing a few digits and starving to death, a person didn‟t have a whole lot of choices. Gavin came up behind him and placed his hand on Desmond‟s shoulder. It was a warm, paternal gesture that made Desmond flinch, like Gavin was gearing up to hit him. Does he have to touch me too? “Did she tell you anything?” Desmond asked, deliberately taking a step back so he could break contact with Gavin‟s hand.

220

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The general didn‟t seem to notice. “Yes. She spoke to someone named Sylis Moore. Apparently he has a young woman who might be perfect.” “He has a human woman? Just like that?” “That‟s what I‟ve been told. We‟ll just have to take a walk over there and see if he‟s telling the truth. From the map she drew, Moore‟s place is not far.” “So what‟s wrong with her?” “For the sake of your future bride, I hope nothing.”

221

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 6 Harlan sat at her desk reviewing the day‟s cases trying to ignore the creeping nausea twisting her stomach. At first she thought it was just something she ate for lunch coming back for revenge, but now she wasn‟t so sure. There was an aggressive quality to the nausea, an insistent and progressive sickness that just would not go away. She‟d been in her office over an hour now and it just kept getting worse and worse. She got up to get some water and her stomach launched a full-fledged rebellion. It rolled so hard that Harlan thought she was going to expel right there on the floor. Walking over to her office door she was forced to stop and place her hand against the wall to steady herself. Then she began to salivate as her stomach lurched again. Gripping her abdomen she stumbled forward and quickly bolted across the hallway to the medication supply room. Inside there was a private restroom. She‟d installed it for her, Krull, Scarlet and any visiting physicians so they could avoid getting intercepted by overzealous patients who “just wanted to ask a quick question”. In addition to a toilet it had bathing facilities so they could shower, if needed, after surgery. Since Caraculla‟s battle with his drug addiction, her husband‟s theft of an anti-ovulation antidote, and an endless array of other unrelated incidences, Harlan had gone out of her way to ensure the security of the room. A few 222

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 months ago she‟d finally had a fortified metal door installed with an electronic punch code lock. Only two other people had the code: Krull and Scarlet. The only problem was that the Kirillian coding mechanism was a bit temperamental. Harlan stabbed her six character code into the metallic blue gel pad. A buzz sounded and the small indicator light above the pad stayed red. You‟ve got to be kidding. Not now! She bit her lip and took several deep breaths as she tried to head off the coming dry heaves. Maybe she had put in the wrong code. After all, the code was in Kirillian, and she could have gotten a character mixed up. With slow deliberation she punched in each character again. Another buzz. Her stomach lurched again and the first vapors of vomit assaulted the taste buds on the back of her tongue. She thought about running up to the lobby and using the other restroom but she didn‟t think she‟d make it. The last thing she wanted to do was throw up in front of a waiting room full of patients. She swallowed the foul-tasting liquid creeping up her esophagus and tried one more time. If it didn‟t work she was going to make a run for her office and use the trash can. Gently but quickly, she reentered her code. A beep, the light turned green then a click and the door opened inward with a soft swish. Harlan put her hand over her mouth and ran through the rows of storage shelves to the back of the large room. Rounding the corner she ran through the bathroom door, slipping on the tile and fell to her knees. But she made it. Her stomach turned itself inside out several times into the toilet until nothing else would come up, and Harlan was left retching up clear liquid. But if she thought her misery was over, she was mistaken. 223

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan groaned and sat back on the floor pushing the bathroom door closed with her foot. Leaning forward, she stretched her arm up and slid the bolt into the doorframe locking herself inside. Then she lay down, pressing her cheek against the cool tile and closed her eyes waiting for the room to stop spinning. Being careful to breathe slowly through her nostrils she tried to will the nausea away. What the hell is wrong with me? As she sat there waiting for the next violent wave to come, a million diseases popped into her head. She diagnosed herself a dozen times and everything she came up with was nasty and fatal. Please don‟t let me die and leave my family. Gypsy may be an adult but she still needs me. A knock came on the door. “Yes?” Harlan croaked. “You left the security door open. Are you all right?” Krull‟s deep voice was muffled through the door. She watched the handle turn and heard the door rattle as he unsuccessfully tried to open it. “I must have just eaten something bad at lunch. I‟ll be okay. Just give me a few minutes to get myself together.” “Open the door, Harlan.” She really just wanted to be alone but didn‟t have the strength to argue. With her fleeting energy, she dragged herself into a kneeling position and pulled the bolt back. Then she fell back on her butt next to the toilet propping her back against the shower door. Krull came over and stroked her hair. She was grateful for his kindness. “I can get you something to calm your stomach.” Harlan gave him an exaggerated nod as her stomach twisted trying to force itself out of her throat. Never in her life could she remember being so damned sick. The muscles in her belly were already aching from their ordeal. Krull disappeared and returned a few minutes later with a horse pill, a lubricant, and latex gloves. Was he kidding? She didn‟t 224

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 need a suppository. There was just no way. Harlan waved him off. “Oh, no way. I‟d rather you leave me to die.” “I can give you an oral medication but I doubt you‟ll be able to keep it down.” Another wave overtook her. Harlan retched so violently she started coughing for a few minutes and couldn‟t stop. When the sickness faded enough for her to speak, she said, “I don‟t care. Just get me a Zgen gel sheet.” “That‟s only for mild nausea which yours is obviously not.” He placed the back of his hand against her cheek checking for warmth. “Look, I‟ll start with that. If it doesn‟t work, I‟ll relent to your cruder invasive method.” Once the gel sheet dissolved on her tongue, the nausea waned but did not dissipate. Even after she started feeling a little better, Harlan was afraid to leave the bathroom in case another wave should come. Krull had opened the door and dragged in a chair for Harlan to sit in but she preferred to stay on the floor. So Krull sat down in the chair instead waiting to see if the medication worked. “We should run some tests.” Harlan shook her head. “I‟m fine, really. I‟m sure I just ate something bad at lunch.” “We were extremely busy today. Did you even have lunch?” Come to think of it, Harlan realized she hadn‟t eaten anything since breakfast. “Um, no. Must have been breakfast then. The eggs at the house must be off.” Krull gave her a dubious look. He obviously wasn‟t buying it. Harlan mentally ran through her worst-case-scenario diseases and decided she wasn‟t ready for any kind of invasive testing. Not yet, anyway. Besides, this was probably just a random stomach virus. Harlan grabbed the shower door handle and began pulling herself to her feet. Krull stood and gripped her elbow, helping her 225

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 up. Her knees were killing her from kneeling so long. A glance at the clock on the wall showed she‟d been in the bathroom for over an hour. What a weird bout of sickness. “Thanks. I‟m okay now. The Zgen worked like a charm.” Krull released her, frowning. “Is there anything else I can get you?” “Some water would be nice,” she said, stepping out of the bathroom. Slowly Harlan made her way to the back of the medication room and sat up on the old wooden desk nestled under the room‟s only window. I sure hope whatever I ate is gone now. Krull left and came back a few minutes later with a tall tumbler of iced water. Harlan downed it in a few huge swallows. She held the glass out and shook it at him. “Could I please get some more?” He ended up fetching her two more before she was quenched. As she gulped down the third one, she was relieved that she didn‟t feel nauseous anymore. “Thanks. That‟s much better.” “Why don‟t you let me do a routine blood count? Just in case,” Krull said. She gave him a patronizing smile. “I‟ll tell you what. If I‟m still sick tomorrow, I‟ll let you run whatever test you want. How about that?” “Why wait?” “Because it‟s a waste of time. It‟s nothing…okay.” “Well,” Krull said in his most disapproving tone, “it‟s obviously not nothing. It is something because nothing doesn‟t cause one to projectile vomit.” “That‟s a little dramatic. I was hardly projectile vomiting.” Harlan folded her arms feeling defensive. “That‟s only because your entire head was encased in the toilet.” “Krull, I‟m just overtired and probably picked up a stomach bug. A good night‟s sleep and I‟m sure I‟ll be fine in the morning.” 226

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan headed to her office to grab her stuff. She didn‟t want Krull to know but she was feeling very tired all of a sudden. Like passout-where-you-stand tired. Not good at all. “I‟m going to make sure you get home all right.” “That‟s very sweet of you but unnecessary. I‟m a big girl; I can get home just fine.” Krull‟s blue eyes burned into her. “Stop arguing with me, Harlan.” She gave him a pinched smile and picked up an imaging disk of medical files. “Okay. But I don‟t want you staying. If Gavin comes home and sees you there he‟ll throw a clot. He tends to act first and think later.” “I know all about your husband.” He took the disk out of Harlan‟s hand and put it back on her desk as he ushered her to the door. “Let‟s get you home so you can sleep.” Sighing she relented and walked out the door toward the exit. “Fine. You win this round. Tomorrow I‟ll be back to normal and you‟ll just feel silly for freaking out.” Krull responded by muttering something at her in Kirillian. Harlan didn‟t understand what he said but she sure picked up his tone. She was aggravating him. Good. Maybe next time he‟ll mind his own business.

227

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 7 By the time Gypsy finished her classwork and daily duties, it was early evening and the twin suns were slowly slipping below the tree line. The day had been miserably hot and she was looking forward to hanging around the climate-controlled supply building to set aside the things she, Khalee, and Scarlet would need for their rescue party. It was at times like this she could fully appreciate how skilled her father was at running the army. The supply building had everything: dry rations; new canteens; saddles; saddlebags; bedrolls; camping and hunting supplies. Everything but weapons; those had a building all to themselves. All the supplies were clearly labeled and stacked to the ceiling in wood crates. All Gypsy had to do was follow the checklist Master Sergeant Rakon had given her, and they‟d have everything they needed packed and ready go for their scheduled departure. As instructed, Khalee and Scarlet had left their saddles and saddlebags in the attached storage shed. Amazing that Scarlet actually followed some directions. Gypsy had been sure she was going to have to hunt the doctor down and fetch the saddle herself. It was a nice surprise. She started by dragging the saddles inside and placing each one on its own wooden stand. Then she secured the saddlebags and bedroll to the back of each. Now she was ready to follow the list. First she pried the lid off the dry rations and packed those, then gave each of them a first aid kit. Ever since she‟d almost killed Makkai during a training session, Gypsy was careful to make sure 228

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 she always either knew where the first aid kit was or had one with her. As Rakon had joked, the life she saved could be her own. Meticulously, she packed each saddlebag as per the master sergeant‟s instructions. Being the senior officer on this trek, she could easily have delegated this chore to Khalee, but Gypsy wanted everything to be perfect. It wasn‟t that she didn‟t trust the Razorback, in fact just the opposite was true. But if anything was missing or screwed up, she wanted it to be her sole responsibility. Besides, it wasn‟t as though she had years of mission experience in her past and the more things she did, the more things she learned how to do better. As Gypsy placed another check mark on her list, she heard the steel door squeak open and bang shut. Turning back toward the entrance she saw Captain Raith coming toward her. He wore the watch captain‟s badge and was probably making his rounds. “Hello, Gypsy,” he said. “You know, I‟ll need to see your requisition order for that stuff.” “Yes, sir.” She pulled it from her pocket and handed it to him. Raith scanned the order and initialed the right column. He handed it back to her. “Going on an assignment with your father?” Gavin had given Gypsy orders not to discuss where she was going with anyone. “Just a brief training exercise.” “It‟s nice that he‟s taken such a personal interest in your career.” Raith placed his hands behind his back and scanned the open crates. “Is there anything I can help you find?” Gypsy gave him her best fuck-off smile. “No, sir, I‟m almost done. Thanks anyway.” Raith hesitated. “You ever see Doctor Jonson around?” “Only when I‟m at the clinic.” He nodded slowly. “I heard the emperor has taken an interest in her.” “I really don‟t know anything about that, sir.” 229

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “But you‟re friendly with her. I was just going to ask that if you do run into her, just tell her I‟d like to talk. I might be able to help her with her imperial problem.” Gypsy wanted to tell him that she wasn‟t a messenger and if he had anything to say to Scarlet, he could do it himself. But he was an officer and he had rescued her on more than one occasion, even if he was creepy. Besides, she didn‟t need any more enemies. So she settled for, “Was there anything else you wanted, sir?” “No, no, good luck with your training exercise.” “Thank you, Captain.” Raith turned and walked out to complete his rounds. Gypsy was glad he was gone but he left a lingering feeling of grime behind that made her feel like she needed to bathe. She couldn‟t really pinpoint what it was about him that was so unnerving, but she was sure glad he had zero interest in her. Poor Scarlet had her hands full of trouble with both the emperor and that slimy captain after her butt. She couldn‟t really decide which would be worse: being pursued by Raith or being held captive in the harem. What a choice. Now Gypsy understood why being married was such a hidden blessing. If a woman was taken, no one bothered with her. Naturally, Gypsy‟s thoughts turned to Kharon. She guessed if she had to be married, she could have done a whole lot worse. Maybe Gavin was right and trying to get Kharon to put this marriage aside wasn‟t such a good idea after all. She was still pretty pissed at all of the plotting and sneaking around behind her back but now that she was free of the fever‟s influence she could pursue a more logical thought process. Her most pressing question was whether or not she had feelings for Kharon. If the answer had been an automatic “no” then she would stay married to him in name only and if he didn‟t like it then he could put her aside. But the answer wasn‟t that simple. She couldn‟t deny that the connection she had with him went beyond her hormones. She had tried often enough to hate him, but 230

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 couldn‟t. The truth was that she enjoyed being with him and found his presence comforting. Even though she was hurt and angry with him, she was glad it was he who came to collect her after her disciplinary whipping. That had been one of her lowest points. She‟d felt so vulnerable and deathly ashamed. He‟d done everything right by barely saying a word to her on the ride to his villa. Even under her verbal assault he was calm and didn‟t fight back. In the short time under Kharon‟s care he had made her feel safe and loved. Some deep feelings for him had begun to stir within her. Unfortunately Titan‟s sorcery got a hold of him before she could explore those feelings. Well, after they got him back and treated him for whatever it was that Titan had done, they‟d have to have a serious talk about their future together. Gypsy was kind of looking forward to it. She really was tired of them always being at odds.

231

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 8 With every step they took through this filthy Kirillian city, Desmond became more and more depressed. The last time he‟d been here was when he was living with his mother as a young teen. In that other life he hated to remember, he‟d become a burden to his mother, a souvenir from a steamy night with the legendary General Gavin Theron. But his mother‟s crush on the general lasted about the same amount of time as that year‟s fashion. One year after she‟d given birth to him the novelty of having a son by the famous general had worn off and she was pushing Desmond off to nannies and anyone else who‟d watch him. Then when he was a little older and somewhat sentient, she just left him by himself or with her companion of the week. When Desmond faced the truth, he understood that she was just not temperamentally suited for motherhood, but unfortunately, he was the one to suffer for it. But if his early life was difficult and lonely, the years that marked the end of his first decade were a nightmare. That was when his mother started dating lesser men. These men were shallow, empty-headed bores who were connected enough to have position in the government, but no real money. So they compensated by using his mother for hers. They mistreated her a little and Desmond a lot. Those kinds of men had very little use for her half-alien son and took advantage of every opportunity to alienate and abuse him. Not all of them mistreated him, in fact most just ignored him, but there were a few who were so sadistic, 232

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 he had to shut down a portion of his memory just to ensure his emotional survival. Even after all this time, it still enraged Desmond enough to twist a hard knot in his gut. In response to his hellish home life, Desmond hung out more and more with the rough street kids who shared the common bond of a neglectful, abusive upbringing. By the time he turned ten he was already getting arrested and his violent outbursts had gotten him thrown out of every school his mother enrolled him in. She was convinced that he‟d end up in prison before he turned sixteen so she stopped looking for another school and instead bought him books on every subject she could think of. That was fine with him. He loved to read and hated school, so when he wasn‟t out running the streets with his friends, he was concealing himself in the seclusion of his room. When he really didn‟t want to be disturbed, he would hide on the roof, weather permitting, and read for hours. Just before his eleventh birthday, his mother had found the love of her life…again. It didn‟t take Desmond long to figure out that this particular asshole had interests that went beyond his mother. He knew the signs. He‟d been through it a few times before. Toreg Bassan. Now he wasn‟t quite sure what was wrong with this fucker, but for some reason this guy nursed a bizarre, irrational hatred for Desmond. There weren‟t the usual physical punishments that Desmond had come to expect from some of his mother‟s companions. Usually a beating was precipitated by Desmond‟s mouthy disrespect or violation of some inane house rule. No, this piece of crap hated him for reasons he couldn‟t begin to understand. At a very young age Desmond had learned to improve his living arrangement by being absent from the house or sequestering himself in his room: out of sight, out of mind, so to speak. But Toreg sought him out for confrontations. This guy would go out of his way to find him and fuck with him and the 233

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 abuse wasn‟t always physical. Toreg would intentionally say things to provoke him into a rage. He seemed to enjoy Desmond‟s blind fury. It was very weird to him, even now. Being half-AEssyrian, by the time he reached thirteen, he‟d had an early growth spurt and, although he was still smaller than an adult Kirillian male, he was significantly larger than other kids his age. One day Toreg provoked Desmond into a frenzied wrath that went too far. The culmination of thirteen years of violence and neglect exploded out of him like a star going supernova, leaving his mother terrified and the authorities preparing him a one-way ticket to a juvenile mental institution. Fortunately for him, his mother had enough money and pull to make a deal. Thank the gods for Kirillian corruption. For the first time in his life she made a good decision he was grateful for. She sent him to live on AEssyria with the father he‟d never met. He hadn‟t seen or heard from her since, and hadn‟t initiated any contact of his own. Gavin was completely submerged in his military career at the time and charged Desmond‟s older half-brother Northe with mentoring him. Northe became everything to him: his brother; a father figure; and his trainer. He was the only good thing Desmond had ever had in his life. The memory made his eyes burn. Gods, even after all these years he missed his brother like he‟d died yesterday. That thing in Titan‟s garden wasn‟t Northe. He didn‟t give a shit what that crazy old wizard said. “You feeling okay, boy?” Gavin asked. Desmond blinked back the pressure in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” “You‟ve been acting strange ever since we got here. I understand you‟re worried about Scarlet but I‟m sure we‟ll find the emperor a suitable substitute.” Desmond nodded stiffly. “It‟s more than just Scarlet, isn‟t it?” 234

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 He ignored the question and pointed straight ahead. “Sylis‟ shop is just a few blocks up.” “Let‟s stop and have a drink.” Desmond jerked to a stop and half-turned toward his father throwing his hands up. “Now? We‟re almost there.” It was now Gavin‟s turn to ignore him as he slipped into a seedy bar all paneled in dark wood. Desmond thought about remaining outside in protest but then reluctantly followed. The large room was smoky and damp with naked paintings of Kirillian women all over the walls. They were tacky and decidedly unerotic. His father took a seat in the back facing the door and Desmond sat down across from him. A round barkeep limped over. “What‟ll you have, gents?” “Sawjack Whiskey,” Gavin said as he placed a Kirillian currency chip on the table. “And leave the bottle.” The man passed his hand over the chip and the black band he wore on his wrist emitted a series of beeps. Then he went to the bar and returned with a bottle and two tumblers. Gavin poured Desmond a drink, and then himself. They both tossed back their drinks and Gavin refilled their glasses. Then he said, “So, what‟s really wrong with you?” Desmond leaned back in his chair and stared at the amber liquid rippling in his glass. He would have given anything to have the ability to disappear at will. He let out an exaggerated sigh. “Nothing, I‟m just tired. I want to get this girl and get the hell out of here.” Gavin twisted his tumbler around in circles. “Listen, if I‟ve done something to piss you off, I‟m—” All of a sudden, the knot in Desmond‟s gut twisted tighter. “Not everything‟s about you, Gavin, so drop it. I just want to go back home and get on with my life.” Gavin slipped into a broody silence and downed a few more drinks. After about fifteen minutes and half a bottle of whiskey 235

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 later, Gavin said, “We should stop by and see your mother before we go.” “What the fuck for?” The second the words escaped his lips, Desmond knew he had blundered. There was too much raw anger in his voice. Gavin had picked right up on it like a hound on a scent. That sinister golden eye riveted on him. “Have you spoken to her since you left?” Oh, crap. Here we go. “No.” “You mean you haven‟t had any contact with her since you were a child. Why the hell not?” Desmond shrugged and stared back into his drink in an attempt to retreat from this conversation. But he knew Gavin wasn‟t ready to stop. He and Scarlet had that trait in common. They found a bone and chewed it until they‟d broken through to the marrow. “Did she mistreat you?” “No.” Gavin leaned closer and Desmond sat back. “What then?” Desmond scanned the room but there was no escape. “This is a stupid waste of time. Can we just get back to finding this human woman?” “No. I want to know why you don‟t want to see your mother.” “Why is it you just can‟t let anything go?” Gavin shrugged. “It‟s a gift.” His eye narrowed. “Come on. Out with it, boy.” There‟d be no peace unless Desmond gave the old bastard something. “I didn‟t get along with her or her legion of boyfriends. Satisfied?” “For now.” “Can we go?” “Well of course we can, my boy. I don‟t want stay here all day.” 236

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 9 When they walked into their destination, a small shop a few blocks north of the bar, the first thing Gavin noted was the lack of cages or tethered slaves. In fact the only living occupant of this shop was a young Kirillian man sitting behind a pristine white metal desk. Glancing back at his son, he said, “Are you sure this is where we were supposed to go?” Desmond nodded. “This is a specialized broker who caters to a more affluent clientele. These types of dealers don‟t keep a shop full of cages. Once they‟ve decided that they have what we want and we can afford the price, we‟ll go meet with the proprietor. It‟s kind of like a pet shop versus a breeder.” Gavin grunted, and walked up to the desk. The young man graced them with a bright, healthy smile. He was another Kirillian who was well over six feet tall, but this particular young man had a wiry build and a thick mane of shocking orange hair secured tightly in a neat ponytail. “I‟ve been expecting you,” he said in English. Nice touch. The previous shop owner must have passed on that he and Desmond were speaking English to each other. Gavin had always required all of his children to learn English even though none of his other wives could speak it. He enjoyed the ability to speak confidentially to his children without the worry of someone eavesdropping, English not being a common language found on AEssyria. He found it ironic that it was the love of his life‟s mother tongue. After a brief question-answer session, the young man 237

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 appeared satisfied and they were placed in a private black transport cruiser. The vehicle was trimmed in silver with the broker‟s initials prominently displayed on the door. Sylis Moore‟s main compound was located in an affluent part of the Kirillian desert city of Manstox where many business moguls lived. Like the surrounding neighbors‟, Moore‟s home was a palatial three-story mansion with a gated entrance and well-tended gardens. Staring out the cruiser‟s window, Gavin wondered why some men made fortunes selling slaves while others barely scraped out a living. He supposed it all had to do with the quality of their merchandise. Gavin himself had no head for business. Oh, he understood its principles, but the details of what made a successful business bored him to tears. He glanced at Desmond seated next to him. “Did you ever consider quitting the army and trying something else?” The corners of Desmond‟s mouth tightened and he slumped further in his seat throwing an annoyed glance out the window. “No. Why?” Gavin stared back out at the sprawling house. “Because I think you might have been good at running a business.” Desmond wrinkled his brow. “Why?” “You‟re clever, boy. I think you would be successful at anything you wanted to do.” The cab set down on a large landing pad in the back of the house. Gavin glanced at Desmond who was staring at him. Gavin frowned. “What?” “Have you emptied your flask already?” Gavin dismissed the comment. “No, I‟ve still got plenty. Come on.” The pilot opened the door and stood by expectantly. Gavin climbed out and paused to examine the house. He tipped the pilot just as Moore came out to greet him and Desmond. “General,” Moore said with a warm smile. “I‟m so pleased you came. One of my colleagues told me you were looking for something special. I think I have just the woman for you.” Gavin 238

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 shook the man‟s hand and gestured to his right. “This is my son, Master Sergeant Theron.” Desmond didn‟t extend his hand to shake and Gavin nudged him. Then, with obvious distaste, he shook Moore‟s hand, frowning. Moore made a sweeping gesture to the house. “Shall we go inside, gentlemen?” Gavin and Desmond followed Moore inside. “I take it your son doesn‟t approve of slavery,” Moore said over his shoulder. Gavin studied the hand painted ceiling as they went. “He doesn‟t approve of a lot of things. Don‟t mind him, he‟s a bit travel weary.” Most of the paintings were of beautiful naked women. There were AEssyrian, Kirillian, and another race with cobalt blue skin Gavin didn‟t recognize. “What race is that with the blue skin?” Moore followed Gavin‟s gaze and grinned. “They are Solarian women, and unfortunately extinct.” Moore led them into a large study and went behind the bar. “I heard you like whiskey, General.” Gavin grunted his agreement as he made his way over to the many ancient books lining the walls. Moore held up the bottle to Desmond. “And for your son?” Desmond leaned against the wall giving Moore a death-grudge stare. “Nothing for me, thanks.” Desmond‟s tone held a note of hostility in it. Gavin wished his son would lose the attitude. This trip was to get his girlfriend out of the emperor‟s sights, after all. If Moore was offended by Desmond‟s demeanor, he didn‟t show it. Instead he kept his salesman‟s smile intact, and brought Gavin his drink. Gavin sipped it and savored its smooth bite. This was expensive stuff. Gavin turned and gave his full attention to Moore. Time to get down to business. “We hear you have a lovely human woman for sale.” Moore smiled like a child with a guilty secret. “She‟s not lovely, General, she‟s stunningly beautiful.” 239

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The side of Desmond‟s mouth lifted into a cynical smile. “Stunningly beautiful?” “Yes, sirs,” Moore assured them both. “But I must warn you in advance, she‟s very expensive.” “How expensive?” Gavin asked. “Thirty-thousand Kirillian credits.” Desmond barked out a harsh laugh. “What does she have, a gold-plated pussy?” “No,” Moore said calmly, “she is only twenty-three, has a stunning face, and the body of a goddess.” Gavin tossed back his drink. He really hoped Moore wasn‟t exaggerating because in order to get the emperor‟s mind off Scarlet, she was going to need to be a beauty. “Is she a virgin?” “No, General.” “Is she from a brothel?” Desmond asked, trying to determine just how much mileage this woman had. “Not that, either. I obtained her from a Kirillian detainment center at the Ferune Spaceport,” Moore said. Gavin and Desmond exchanged curious looks. “What was she being detained for?” Gavin asked. Moore shrugged. He took Gavin‟s empty glass and put it and his own on the marble bar. “I don‟t know. Some immigration issue I think. I took one look at her and didn‟t care. I just paid to have her records destroyed and took immediate custody of her. So technically, she doesn‟t exist anymore.” “Have you fucked her?” Desmond asked. Moore laughed good-naturedly. “I have seven wives. That‟s enough to keep any man satisfied.” “Or in an asylum,” Gavin mumbled. “When can we see this human goddess of yours?” “I‟ll take you right to her,” Moore said. “Right this way, gentlemen.” 240

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 10 Moore led them upstairs, down a hallway decorated with more expensive artwork, and to a bedroom with double doors. With the flourish of a magician showing off his best magic trick, he pulled out a triangular hologram key and placed it on a purple gel pad unlocking the doors. They opened wide, revealing a huge bed covered in soft pastel linens, a large window covered in lattice bars, and a modest amount of some expensive hand-carved furniture. The drapes cast a shadow over a corner of the room, partially obscuring a woman lounging on a powder blue couch. She was shadowed from the waist up. “Lilly?” Moore said, speaking in a deferential tone like he was addressing royalty. “These men have come to see you.” Desmond had been to tons of shady places but something about this fancy house with its locked bedroom doors and barred windows made him very nervous. Gavin stepped into the center of the room but Desmond stayed closer to the exit and folded his arms. Something just didn‟t feel right about this whole situation. If this woman was all that, why keep her locked up? There‟s got to be something wrong with the girl. The woman emerged from the corner slowly, like a stage actress coming out for her starring performance. And the moment Desmond saw her, he had to admit, she was nothing less than gorgeous. She walked with the fluid grace of a dancer and her body, covered in a sheer light blue dress, was perfection. Lilly‟s 241

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 breasts were large and round sitting high above a narrow waist and curved hips. Her face had a delicate beauty to it, with full pink lips, creamy skin, and she had long, wavy blond hair. Desmond‟s cock became instantly hard. Fantasies of her falling to her knees and sucking him off with that sweet little mouth jumped into his mind and for a moment he forgot why they were there. But as pretty as she was, Desmond couldn‟t see paying thirty-thousand for her. She must be damaged goods. He just couldn‟t figure out what was wrong with her, yet. He looked over at Sylis and asked, “Why all the security?” The slaver returned a good-natured smile. “All my bedrooms have the same amount of security. Not all slaves are happily compliant, and since they are an investment, I need to ensure they don‟t run away or wander off.” Lilly locked her blue eyes onto Gavin. A tiny grin lifted the corner of her mouth as she prowled up to him. Her initial response unnerved Desmond a lot because most women were wary of a big AEssyrian male like Gavin. There was no hesitation when this girl approached, and it was instantly clear that she wasn‟t afraid of him at all. If anything she seemed turned on by him. Lilly stopped a few inches away and boldly stared up at Gavin. “What kind of alien are you?” she said in Kirillian. Gavin‟s gaze ran down her body. He paused at her breasts. “AEssyrian, Miss,” he responded in English. “Wow. English. It‟s been a long time since I‟ve heard anyone speak it.” Lilly bit her lower lip. It was sexy and teasing and Desmond suddenly couldn‟t take his eyes off those hot pink lips. She took a step back and stroked her fingertips down the front of the dress. “Are you going to buy me?” “Yes, dear. But for someone else, not myself.” Her gaze swept over to Desmond. “For him?” “No. You will be a gift for our emperor,” Gavin said. 242

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Her fingertips brushed against her nipples on the outside of the dress and they stiffened. Desmond‟s erection became annoyingly painful. “Does he speak English too?” “He does not. But he does speak Kirillian, so you will be able to communicate with him.” Lilly‟s tongue darted out and gently brushed her lower lip. “Are the two of you going to fuck me first?” Gavin started to sweat. The pupil in his one good eye expanded so large it obscured all color. “No.” “Oh,” she said in a breathy whisper. Desmond wanted to speak, but no words came to mind. He couldn‟t get over this woman and her in-your-face sexuality. It just didn‟t seem appropriate to the situation. She should be scared or at least nervous. And he just knew Sylis Moore had to have taken that ride quite a few times. He pointed at the slave trader. “Have you had sex with this man?” Lilly‟s gaze riveted to Desmond‟s erection. She grinned. “No.” Desmond shook his head, annoyed that he was sweating too. He turned his attention to Gavin. “You don‟t really believe that bull, do you?” “Yes. I do. She‟s merchandise to him, nothing more.” Gavin stared at Moore. “But thirty-thousand is far too much for a slave, regardless of how attractive. How about ten?” Lilly took a few bold steps toward Gavin but he backed away from her. Moore considered this. “Twenty.” The young woman tried to touch Gavin‟s chest, but he held up a hand to ward her off. “Don‟t.” She ignored him and kept trying to put her hands on him, giggling like it was a game. “Fifteen.” Moore rubbed his chin. Lilly placed her hands on Gavin‟s chest and caressed them down to his hips. Gavin grabbed one of 243

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 her wrists. He gestured to the sofa in the corner. “Desmond, take this woman over there, will you?” Desmond marched over but he didn‟t have to manhandle her. Lilly backed off and went to sit down. Finally Moore nodded. “Fifteen it is, General. Congratulations. I‟ll prepare her transfer card. All you have to do is show it to the space station authorities when you board the transport.” Gavin took out the Kirillian currency chip and handed it to Moore. “There‟s ten thousand on that chip. Will you take the equivalent of five thousand in AEssyrian credits? I wasn‟t expecting to pay this much and didn‟t exchange any more credits.” “That will be fine, General. I can easily make the exchange myself.” Sylis smiled and happily accepted the AEssyrian credit chip. Desmond was taken completely off-guard. This was all Gavin‟s own money. Once again, Gavin had done something nice to help him. He just didn‟t know how to feel about this new and improved version of his father. Desmond came over awkwardly. “Um…” he said, trying to think of something to say. “Thanks, Gavin.” His father cast a strange look at Lilly who was still staring at him like he was the last gold coin in an empty safe. “I‟ll find a way for you to pay me back. Now, go get Lady Nymphomaniac and let‟s head home.”

244

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 11 Harlan woke up feeling like she‟d just fallen asleep. One glance out the window told her different. From the position of the sunlight through the window she could tell it was somewhere near noon. What the hell is going on with me? She fumbled around on the dresser and was stunned to see it was one in the afternoon. She‟d slept all night and half the next day. She leapt out of bed, took a quick shower, and rushed around getting dressed. She had been planning to eat at the clinic, but the longer she was awake the more ravenous her hunger became. Rushing into the kitchen, she dug a steak and three eggs out of the fridge and started cooking. I wonder why Scarlet didn‟t wake me. She usually comes by on the rare occasion I‟m running late. With a plate piled high with protein, Harlan dug in like a field hand just come in from a hard day‟s work. She wolfed down her entire meal in five minutes flat. Feeling a little queasy but full, she grabbed her lab coat and rushed out the door. Turning to pull it closed, she spotted a paper tucked under the large iron door knocker. Harlan took down the note and read: Hello, Harlan, I stopped by to check on you and when I didn‟t get an answer I let myself in with my emergency key. I hope you don‟t mind. Anyway you were sound asleep and Krull said you had been ill yesterday so I purposely didn‟t wake you. Don‟t worry. 245

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 I opened the clinic for you. Your patient load was pretty light today so Krull and I should be fine. Feel better. Scarlet Great, Krull told her I was sick yesterday. Now both of them will be up my ass all day. Harlan mounted up on her hyperia and rode to the clinic at a full gallop. She wouldn‟t have admitted it to anyone else but she was really concerned about her health. It just wasn‟t like her to sleep in like that. To make matters worse, she‟d been feeling drained ever since last night‟s vomit fest. She wondered if maybe she had picked up a virus. At the clinic Krull and Scarlet were crazy busy, seeing both their own appointments and hers. The waiting room was jampacked with every available seat taken. There were several people standing around because of the limited seating. A deep shame filled her making her nauseous. She went in and ran into Krull in the hall. “I am so sorry I‟m late,” she said. He studied her with those cool blue eyes. “How are you feeling?” She gave him a thin smile and cursed her stomach for its random waves of sickness. “Much better,” she lied. “You look pale.” Harlan laughed nervously. “I‟m not surprised. I just woke up.” “I want to run some tests on you.” “Maybe later. Right now, let‟s get some of these patients out of the way.” Scarlet walked up, staring at Harlan like she‟d sprouted horns. “Are you feeling better?” “Yes, yes. I‟m fine, thank you both for worrying about me.” She squinted at Scarlet. “Aren‟t you supposed to be leaving with Gypsy right now?”

246

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Scarlet‟s cheeks flushed bright pink. “She‟s waiting for me to finish. I couldn‟t leave Krull here all by himself, with all these patients.” Krull frowned, apparently not happy he was being used as an excuse for Scarlet‟s procrastination. “I told her to go. We can just reschedule some of these patients.” Now that was the best idea Harlan had heard all day. Or at least what was left of the day anyway. She mentally kicked herself for oversleeping once again. Harlan glanced around Krull to see if Karla was at her desk. Not surprisingly, she was not. “Where‟s Karla?” “On break,” Krull and Scarlet said simultaneously. I should have fired her years ago. Harlan turned on Scarlet. “I‟m here. You need to go and meet Gypsy.” Taking Karla‟s seat, Harlan began going through the appointment book and calling out names of people she planned to reschedule for the next day. A small line formed in front of the desk. Scarlet frowned at the growing crowd. “Why don‟t I just wait until—” “I want you to go now. I‟m not going to listen to my husband bitch because you‟ve delayed the mission,” Harlan said. Her voice had taken on a sharp edge that she normally didn‟t use. But she‟d had enough. It was obvious Scarlet was stalling and Harlan had enough to deal with right at the moment. “Okay, fine, I‟m leaving,” Scarlet replied, storming off. Just about the time Harlan had thinned out the waiting room, Karla came back in. She stared at Harlan blankly and stood next to the desk like she had no idea what to do. Harlan leaned back in Karla‟s chair and resisted the urge to strangle the woman. “Do you remember how long your breaks are supposed to be?” Harlan asked. Karla shrugged. “Ten or fifteen minutes. Something like that.” 247

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Well, I‟ve been here at least thirty and you were already gone when I got here.” “So, I guess I lost track of time.” “You lost track of time. With a waiting room full of patients and only two doctors here, you lost track of time?” Then Karla made the mistake of rolling her eyes and saying, “Okay, whatever. I‟m back now. So what‟s the big deal?” That was it. Harlan physically felt her temper detonate and jumped up out of the chair. “I‟ll tell you what the big deal is, you‟re fucking fired! How‟s that for a big deal? Get your stuff and get out! I‟m done with you!” Harlan dropped back into the chair and sat there for another full moment wondering if she was going to have to run to the bathroom and throw up. Ignoring the fact that Karla was still standing there with her mouth agape, Harlan continued to call patients up to reschedule. Krull came over and Harlan groaned inwardly. “Tests, now,” he said in the same tone Harlan had just used with Karla. She let out a long, exaggerated sigh. “There‟s nothing wrong with me.” “Then prove it and let me run my tests.” Harlan hesitated and Krull held a hand out to help her up from the chair. Harlan waved off his large hand and got up. She glared at Karla as she stomped off down the hallway toward the lab. She heard Karla ask Krull, “What do I do now?” “You‟re fired. I guess you need to go look for another job.”

248

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 12 The next morning, Harlan made sure her replacement bodyguard didn‟t leave the villa until she was up and out of bed. But even being up, dressed and ready for work didn‟t mean she felt ready. Oh no, Harlan felt anything but ready. The first nagging problem was her bottomless hunger. She was eating constantly, sometimes small things like cheese and protein chips and other times big things like steak and sausages. On their way to the clinic Harlan stopped no less than three times to get a serving of meat on a stick from the street vendors, something she never did. Most disturbing of all was the vendors didn‟t cook the meat being that AEssyrians ate their meat raw. It didn‟t slow her down one bit. In fact, for the first time since she‟d moved here over twenty-five years ago, she actually liked the raw meat better. What on Earth is wrong with me? Despite being early, Krull was even earlier. She‟d managed to talk him into putting off her blood test yesterday but she wasn‟t going to be so lucky this time. Krull was relentless. “Good morning,” Harlan said, pretending she‟d forgotten all about her tests. She sat at Karla‟s desk and reviewed the list of clients she‟d had to cancel yesterday. The Kirillian frowned down at her. “Come on, let‟s get those tests started.” “That won‟t be necessary. I feel much better, Krull. Really.” 249

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Harlan,” he said in that tone that warned he wasn‟t taking any of her crap. “If you don‟t come with me now, I‟ll march right into Gavin‟s office as soon as he gets back and tell him you‟re ill and are refusing treatment.” Harlan‟s mouth fell open. That was a good threat. Gavin would lose his mind and panic. It would take her days to calm him down. “You wouldn‟t dare do that.” “You think not? Then keep arguing with me.” She got up and followed Krull into the lab and climbed up on one of the tall stools and slumped. As Krull gathered a blood draw kit and some tubes Harlan took off her lab coat and sighed. There had been a lot of advances made in the simple art of phlebotomy. A digital scanning hemo-cuff could find the healthiest, most accessible vein, execute a venipuncture and draw whatever amount of blood had been preprogrammed into it. It was an awesome piece of equipment that had been invented by an Asguardian pediatrician. The cuff had gotten very popular over the past few years and was used in hospitals and clinics everywhere…well, everywhere but on AEssyria. Because male AEssyrian anatomy came with thick, large muscles and rather tough skin, a hemo-cuff would have to be custom made which was completely possible but very expensive. Unfortunately, new toys for the clinic were not at the top of the emperor‟s priority list. When Harlan was able to scrounge up enough funds for new equipment she had to weigh the benefits very carefully and couldn‟t often get everything she wanted. Until then, blood draws were done the old-fashioned way with a needle and syringe. When Krull had filled several tubes with her blood, he removed the needle, pressed a cotton ball to her wound and put her finger over it to apply pressure. “I‟m just going to do a routine blood count and check a few other things. If everything is normal then I‟ll leave you alone.” 250

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan sat with her arms folded and sulked. This was a complete waste of time. She had work to do. The results were going to take a few minutes so Harlan occupied her time fretting over what kind of virus she‟d contracted and how long her recovery would be. She chewed her bottom lip. A tiny grin lifted the corner of Krull‟s mouth and Harlan‟s stomach twisted around like a carnival ride. Oh crap. He‟s smiling. Please don‟t let me be pregnant. Please. “Congratulations.” “Those results can‟t be right. Check them again.” “Do you and Gavin use any contraceptives?” Harlan gave him an acid look. What did he think, she was a teenager? “Are you kidding me? Of course we don‟t use birth control. After Gypsy was born we spent years trying to have another child and it just never happened. What was I supposed to do, start using protection after I wasn‟t able to get pregnant? Does that make any sense? I just figured Gypsy was a fluke and that his AEssyrian genetics didn‟t mesh with my human ones.” Krull nodded sagely. “But he‟s recovered from his back surgery now. He‟s not taking any pain medication and he‟s probably healthier than he‟s been in years. I‟ll bet his sperm count is back up.” Harlan hung her head so her hair fell forward. She slowly ran her fingers through it. What he said made perfect sense. Gavin was much stronger and healthier. So it stood to reason that his sperm was too. Harlan tried very hard not to let the stress overwhelm her. It wasn‟t that she didn‟t want another baby with Gavin, but she really wasn‟t ready for this. She‟d just accepted that Gypsy would be the only one they‟d ever have and now here she was, pregnant again almost twenty-five years later. Her age was a big source of worry. Even though she looked to be in her mid-thirties she was, in Earth years, fifty-seven. AEssyria had slowed down her aging process but being pregnant with an alien baby was really hard 251

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 on the human body. She was worried how she was going to physically cope. Krull sat next to her and squeezed her hand affectionately. “Don‟t worry, Harlan. Everything will be all right.” Harlan rested her head on his shoulder as the fatigue and worry drained her energy reserves. After several moments, Krull asked. “Do you think Gavin will be happy?” Harlan sighed, fighting off the urge to burst into tears. “I don‟t know. I hope so.” “It‟s early,” Krull said, misreading her stress. “We can end this now and he need never know.” She rubbed his arm. “No, it‟s nothing like that. I‟m happy. It was just the last thing I was expecting, and honestly, I‟m a little bit scared.” “You must have guessed that‟s what was going on.” “I considered the prospect, but I kept talking myself out of it. It‟s been so long since I was pregnant, I just really didn‟t want to accept it. If it‟s a virus, you get cured and that‟s that. A baby is a bigger proposition.” Krull laughed. “It certainly is. But you have a lot of support, Harlan. Just let Scarlet and I help you. Gypsy can be a big help, too.” Harlan smiled at him, feeling a little better. Except, of course, for being ravenously hungry again. “Thanks. I‟m sorry I was such a pain in the ass about this.” Krull rubbed her back and grinned. “You‟re welcome, although I suspect you haven‟t even begun to be a pain in the ass.”

252

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 13 “Desmond,” Gavin said, “please put this young woman in restraints.” Unless speaking directly to the new slave, Gavin reverted to speaking AEssyrian so Desmond just followed suit. He assumed Gavin was trying to keep her from getting too comfortable with them, but it didn‟t seem to faze her. The shuttle heading back to AEssyria was small, cramped and hot because the ventilation system was malfunctioning. But that was the least of their problems. Lilly, the slave, was driving Gavin absolutely nuts. She just couldn‟t seem to stop touching him. Everywhere he moved she‟d come over and sit. He‟d even come close to slapping the crap out of her a few times but she didn‟t seem to care. Her behavior was really weird given that Gavin could have slapped her hard enough to knock every tooth from her pretty head. That‟s when Desmond confirmed they had a huge problem on their hands. Something was undeniably wrong with Lilly. Desmond came over and pulled Lilly to her feet. She tried to kiss him on the lips but he pulled back quickly. He was really starting to hate this crazy woman. Desmond forced Lilly‟s hands behind her back and brought her to the opposite bench to sit by herself. She sighed and stared out the window. A creepy calm came over her delicate features. It was almost like she‟d turned herself off.

253

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond sat next to Gavin so she couldn‟t come back over. “I really don‟t know what she sees in you.” It was a joke but Gavin, after fending off her passes for the past half-hour, was in no mood. “She sees power and wants to manipulate it,” Gavin mumbled. It fascinated Desmond that Gavin was turned on by almost every women he saw except this one. Desmond could hardly blame him, she turned him cold, too. “What do you think is wrong with her?” Gavin shrugged and gave the woman a cold, dead stare. It was a strange and haunted look, like he‟d seen her someplace before. “A laundry list of things, I‟m sure. Take your pick. But we should have Harlan check her out before we present her to the emperor. With as free as she is with her affections, she might be carrying something.” “Would you ever fuck her?” Desmond asked out of curiosity. “No. I don‟t like my women that aggressive.” His father glanced at him and raised an eyebrow. “What about you?” “I wouldn‟t do her either. I‟d be afraid of waking up with my throat cut.” Gavin chuckled. “She‟s odd and a bit eccentric but I‟m sure she‟s not dangerous.” Desmond rubbed his chin. “It really bothers me that we can‟t get any information on her. All we know is her name and that she‟s human. How did she come to be a slave on Kirillia? I don‟t believe a word that came out of that slaver‟s mouth.” Lilly stood up so abruptly, Desmond and Gavin both put their hands on their sabers. A neuron seemed to have fired. She gave Gavin a wild-eyed look. “This is total bullshit! Whose slave am I? Am I yours or his?” she asked, stabbing a finger at Desmond. “I already told you, you‟re to be the emperor‟s,” Gavin replied. “Is he an old man?” 254

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin and Desmond exchanged looks. This was the most interest she‟d shown in her fate since they bought her. “No,” Gavin said. “Not by AEssyrian standards.” Desmond had had enough. It was time to get to the meat of things. “Where are your mother and father? Why were you being detained at Ferune when Sylis acquired you?” Like a great stage actress, Lilly shed a few tears on cue. She hung her head in a show of bereavement. “They‟re back on Earth. They have no idea what happened to me.” Her words went with the emotion, but her demeanor was all wrong. There was a cool detachment like this was a boring play that she had to recite lines in. Even Gavin picked up on it. “How did you end up on Kirillia?” “A guy offered me a modeling job.” “What guy?” Desmond pressed. “Sylis Moore?” “No, not him.” Lilly smiled at Gavin and licked her lips. “You‟re kind of hot in strange alien way. Can I kiss you just once?” Gavin glanced out the window to see how far they were from landing. “No. Fuck off. I‟m married.” Lilly tossed her head back and laughed. “So what? She can join us.” Desmond decided to try to trip her up. “Where do your parents live?” “They‟re dead,” she said, struggling with her restraints. “They died in a shuttle accident when I was ten.” She marched over to Desmond and turned her back to him. “Can you take these off? I won‟t touch Mr. Married anymore. I promise.” Desmond glanced at Gavin who nodded. He undid her restraints. Lilly rubbed her wrists and turned to face him. “What about you? How about a kiss?” “No. I‟m Mr. Almost-Married and my girlfriend is way hotter than you,” Desmond said, watching her reaction. Lilly‟s eyes 255

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 narrowed but she didn‟t take the bait so he pressed on. “You still haven‟t told me about the reason for your detainment at Ferune.” The girl gave him a vacant stare like it was the first time he‟d asked the question. “What‟s Ferune?” Desmond sighed. “It‟s a spaceport. Sylis said that was where he found you.” “Oh yes.” She giggled. “I was waiting for my parents to pick me up because I‟d lost my visitor‟s pass.” Gavin squinted at her, having picked up on her ever-changing story. “I thought your parents were on Earth wondering where you are.” Before Lilly could respond, Desmond interjected. “No, Gavin don‟t you remember, they were killed in a shuttle accident. Try and keep up, will you?” He didn‟t even try to keep the sarcasm out of his voice. Gavin started to speak but as soon as he opened his mouth a series of low sirens went off indicating a pilot transmission. “Please strap yourselves in,” the Kirillian pilot said over the video monitor. “We‟ll be entering AEssyrian atmosphere in ten seconds.” Lilly squeezed her shoulders up in a delighted shrug. “I can‟t wait to meet the Emperor of AEssyria!” She bounded over to her seat and quickly strapped herself in. Desmond didn‟t bother to correct her that he wasn‟t emperor of the whole planet, just their little part of it. The knot in his stomach started to throb and ache like cancer. He couldn‟t shake the feeling that this innocent-looking human woman was pure poison. “I‟m starting to think this might not have been such a good idea,” Gavin grumbled. “Starting? I got that feeling from the minute I laid eyes on her. I just hope that we‟re both wrong.”

256

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 14 The mountain trail was narrow and steep, but Gypsy had chosen it because it would get them to Kharon‟s kingdom much faster. It was also perfect because there was less chance of running into border guards, and if Kharon‟s army was on the move, they‟d be easy to spot from this vantage point. With his kingdom being situated up in the mountains, the army would have to travel the broader main roads to make decent time. As for the three of them, they should be able to make their way through the side trails without too much delay. But the travel was a challenge with narrow ledges and small woody passages and Scarlet was often falling behind, forcing Gypsy and Khalee to wait for her. “Ugh,” Scarlet said, pushing a low-lying branch out of her way. “This is a nightmare. When do we make camp?” Khalee rode up alongside Gypsy and rolled her eyes. “It‟s like traveling with my grandmother.” Gypsy forced herself not to smile. “Soon, Scarlet, soon.” Scarlet caught up to them. Her hair was wild and there were scratches on her forearms. “I‟m hungry. Can‟t we stop to eat?” “You don‟t need to stop to eat. Surely you can multitask enough to ride and eat some rations. We‟ll eat some cooked food when we stop for the night.” Gypsy glanced up at the sky. There was still a lot of daylight left. She just hoped the scouts were right and Kharon hadn‟t started marching yet. If he had, that was going to be another problem completely. 257

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Scarlet brushed some dirt off her shirt. “This trip is torturing me to death.” Khalee scowled at her. “Well, your constant complaining is torturing me to death.” Scarlet raised an eyebrow. “That‟s a little melodramatic.” “Is it?” Khalee said. “You should hear yourself. Poor me. I‟m hot. I‟m tired. General Theron sucks. You act like you‟re the only one out here.” Gypsy whirled her head back and glared at both of them. “We don‟t have time for all this bickering. When we have successfully completed this mission you can return to your comfortable life. Until then, shut the hell up!” Khalee fell in behind her. Scarlet brought up the rear, complaining to herself about how much Gypsy was turning into Gavin. Gypsy couldn‟t help it, she laughed. “What‟s so funny?” Scarlet asked. “You. I don‟t think being compared to one of the most successful warlords in existence is an insult.” Scarlet finally made the effort and rode up closer to Gypsy so she didn‟t have to shout. “You can be successful without being a total asshole.” “Not on AEssyria, you can‟t.” “Okay then, here‟s a question I‟ve been dying to ask you. Your mom‟s a sensitive, intelligent woman. What the hell does she see in him? Even you have to admit, he‟s not a very nice man. He‟s rude, a bully, a mean drunk and he did encourage Kharon to marry you against your will.” “Gavin had his reasons. He was just trying to protect me.” “Protect you? How? By leaving the door open for Kharon to kidnap you and try and keep you as his captive bride forever. If it hadn‟t been for Gavin‟s interference, Desmond would have never gotten in that whole mess with Titan. Gavin‟s meddling almost got Desmond killed.” 258

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy rubbed the bridge of her nose, controlling the urge to smack Scarlet off her mount. “Desmond went to Titan of his own free will. Even he admits that it was a mistake.” “But it still wouldn‟t have happened,” Scarlet grumbled under her breath. “Yeah, well, you wouldn‟t even have cared, if you hadn‟t come to this planet in the first place. So how far back do you want to play „what if‟?” “All I‟m saying, is that I find it hard to believe that you would defend him after what he did.” “It doesn‟t matter anymore. Kharon‟s my husband and I‟ll deal with it in my own way.” “So you agree with what he did?” Gypsy sighed. This conversation was pointless. “No, I don‟t, but it‟s done now.” “Do you even like Kharon? I mean outside of this whole primal fever sex thing.” There it was again. The question she‟d been trying to answer since Kharon showed up in the empire. It should have been an easy one to answer, but it wasn‟t, because no matter how often she asked herself, she honestly didn‟t know. Sure, she loved sleeping with him but the truth was, she barely knew him. Every time she was with Kharon, she was either coming into season, in season, or just out of season. She‟d never been around him when she was completely normal. Well, except for a brief conversation in the hospital when Caraculla was injured. At that time, sex with Kharon was the furthest thing from her mind. In fact she was in the midst of hating him for almost killing her lover. If it hadn‟t been for the Primal Fever, would she have gotten into this relationship? If she answered truthfully, she probably wouldn‟t have. After all, she loved Caraculla. Gypsy gave Scarlet a cold glance. “You know, Scarlet, your situation isn‟t so different than mine.” “What‟s that supposed to mean?” 259

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You claim to care about Desmond, but your ass is constantly on fire to get off the planet. Have you ever asked if he‟d go with you? Do you even care, or would you just sneak away under cover of darkness and be done with the whole thing?” “Of course, I‟d ask him to come with me. Why wouldn‟t I?” “So, would he go with you? Do you know the answer to that? If you ask me, I don‟t think you know my brother any better than I know Kharon.” “That‟s bullshit! I do know him. I live with him.” “How the hell can you? Most of the time he barely says a word to you. I‟ll bet your time together consists of either you talking or both of you fucking. I don‟t think there are a lot of words being exchanged.” “I don‟t understand why you‟re attacking me.” Scarlet snorted. “Because you want to dole out judgment on everyone else, without taking a look at your own situation.” “For your information, Desmond has made his feelings about me very clear, and I believe everything he‟s told me. I don‟t have any trust issues with him because he‟s never betrayed me. Can you say the same about Kharon? Oh wait, let me answer that for you, shall I? He married you without your consent. He kidnapped you, held you prisoner and then comes slithering over here with vials full of some hormonal enhancement so you‟ll come back into some whacked-out season. Then he returns to his kingdom all crazed and confused without a word to you. What do you think about that?” Scarlet bugged her eyes out at Gypsy. ”I think I want you to be quiet for a while. Okay? Just shut up.”

260

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 15 Gavin dragged Lilly into the medical clinic, determined to get the woman a clean bill of health and get rid of her. Desmond brought up the rear even more moody than usual. Gavin wasn‟t sure what his problem was. It wasn‟t Desmond that Lilly kept trying to grope all the time. From the moment the woman had seen Gavin‟s uniform she‟d been all over him and it was no great mystery why. Lilly wanted a man with power and money. It didn‟t matter if he was young or old, alien, human or anything in between. Everything she needed to know about Gavin was on his uniform and she‟d been making aggressive passes at him ever since. The reception desk was empty as was the waiting room, so Gavin left Lilly with Desmond and went into Harlan‟s office. It was empty. He paused in the doorway for a moment and frowned. Her absence bothered him a little. Like him, Harlan was either at work or at home. She rarely went anywhere else, and although it was late afternoon, it was still too early for her to have gone home. Maybe she‟d gone out for something to eat. A few doors down the hall he heard the familiar sound of Kirillian being spoken in a soft baritone. He went into Krull‟s office and found the Kirillian sitting at his desk, dictating notes into a terminal. Before Gavin could speak, Krull held up a hand. Gavin normally would have ignored it and spoken right over the transcript program but he really needed Krull to check this woman out, now. He couldn‟t take another 261

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 moment of being pawed at. So he leaned in the doorway and waited for the doctor to finish. Krull finished up and turned off his terminal. “Yes, General. How can I help you?” “Where‟s Harlan?” “She was feeling under the weather. I ordered her to go home and rest for a while.” Gavin‟s stomach tightened. “Is she all right?” Krull nodded and walked around to the front of his desk. “Calm yourself, General. Trust me, she‟s fine. She just needed some downtime. She‟s been working very hard lately and you know how she tends to overdo it.” He couldn‟t argue with that. Harlan was the only person he knew who was as obsessive about her job as he was about his. That was one of the many things he admired about her. “She‟s home you say? Are you sure?” “Yes,” Krull said with a friendly smile. “I sent her home with an escort to ensure she didn‟t deviate. Now is there something I can help you with?” Gavin glanced over his shoulder like Lilly was standing right behind him. “We have a patient for you.” Gavin came out to observe Desmond gripping Lilly‟s wrist at arm‟s length. The scowl on his face gave the impression that it was akin to holding a dead rat by the tail. Gavin waved his hand forward and pointed to an open examination room. Desmond just stared at him, not moving. Gavin stared back and stiffened. He really hated when his son became passively defiant. “Take the young woman in there so Doctor Krull can examine her,” he said through his teeth. Desmond shook his head vigorously. “I don‟t want to be in there with her when she‟s naked. She‟s enough of a nuisance with her clothes on. She seems to have taken a liking to you, so why 262

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 don‟t you take her in there?” Then as an afterthought he added, “Excellency.” Gavin was in no mood to argue, and if he turned it into an order his son would punish him by being uncooperative at another inopportune time. Pick your battles. So that left Gavin, yet again, to stay with the woman while Krull checked her out. Since technically Lilly was imperial property, Krull had to make sure that she was healthy and capable of having children, even though the latter was probably unlikely. Humans and AEssyrians had evolved with a similar genus but often not close enough to produce viable offspring. He and Harlan might never have had Gypsy if it hadn‟t been for him being half-human. Lilly marched into the exam room and shed her clothes so fast anyone might think she‟d been paid a king‟s ransom to do it. Then she jumped up on the exam table, nestled in for comfort and opened her legs. A firestorm of sudden and potent lust filled his groin. Gavin was vaguely aware of Krull closing the door behind him. Lilly was nothing short of beautiful. Her body, although a little on the thin side, was long and well-proportioned with large perky breasts and a neatly trimmed nest of golden pubic hair. The sight of her spread wide before him brought the beast in his soul roaring to life. His cock engorged with blood so fast it hurt. Vivid images of climbing on top of her and fucking the life out of her tore through his mind. He wanted her so bad he actually took a step forward. Krull placed one hand on Gavin‟s forearm breaking the spell. “Steady, boy.” Gavin backed away and leaned against the far wall. He was stunned by his sudden hunger. Worse yet, he was sweating. Suddenly, his mouth became very dry. Gavin‟s thoughts then turned to his beloved wife, Harlan, and his lust for this woman backed off. His desire now had a new focus. 263

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Are you all right?” Krull asked him. “Yes, thank you, Doctor. She just…startled me.” Krull examined the woman, fending off her passes the whole time. Lilly made numerous attempts to question the doctor about his personal life and preferences but Krull was the master of communicative obstinacy. If he didn‟t want to talk to a person, he simply wouldn‟t. When Krull finished his exam, he broke his stony silence by ordering her to dress while he and Gavin stepped out of the room. They stood in the hallway for a few moments as Gavin forced himself to calm down. He was still slightly shaky from the heated adrenaline spike Lilly had given him. “What do you think?” Gavin asked. “She‟s healthy enough, but I‟d like to do a psychological workup on her.” Gavin frowned. That could take weeks. How the hell was he going to explain that to the emperor? It wasn‟t like Megolyth was a patient man and Gavin didn‟t want him focusing on Scarlet again. “How long is that going to take?” “About a week, maybe two.” “I‟m afraid that‟s impossible. Besides, what slave isn‟t strange? Her whole purpose here is to be fucked by the emperor and look pretty. She‟s obviously perfect for both those tasks. Who cares if she‟s odd?” Krull rubbed his chin. “I‟m not as concerned that she‟s strange as much as she shows no normal inhibitions. I mean, even a seasoned whore, human or otherwise, would be cautious around you, Gavin. You don‟t exactly look like you‟d be very warm and tender. And yet here she is, sexually provoking you in a way I find quite disturbing.” “She‟s probably been fucked a lot.” “If that were true, then not only would my exam have picked that up, but she‟d be much less likely to do what she did in there. 264

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 No, I‟m concerned she may have something else going on in that pretty head of hers.” “Look, your point is well taken but I need to turn her over to the emperor. Let him have at her for a few weeks and work this human lust out of his system. Then, when he starts to grow bored, I‟ll bring her back. If she‟s damaged goods, I‟ll take her back to the Kirillian slave trader I bought her from, and get some of our money back.” “I just want to go on record as saying I‟m not very comfortable with that. But you‟re going to do what you want, so good luck.” Noises came from inside the exam room. It sounded like Lilly was ransacking the drawers. Gavin had to get her out of here. “Will you assist me with her?” Gavin asked. He really didn‟t want to be alone with her. Krull smiled. “Of course. I must admit, she‟s almost as tempting as your daughter.” But before Gavin could question what he meant by that remark, Krull had gone in to force Lilly to put some clothes on.

265

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 16 It had been a long grueling day of hard riding. They made camp on the backside of some cliffs overlooking the main mountain throughway. The twin suns were slipping below the cliff line leaving them nicely hidden in the shadows. Gypsy assigned Scarlet the task of chopping some wood and putting up tents while she and Khalee went out hunting. They were just about to walk into the woods to find game when Scarlet called out to them. “I don‟t know how to put up tents.” Gypsy had half-expected this. “You mean to tell me with all your education you can‟t figure out how to put up a tent? Haven‟t you ever been camping?” Scarlet frowned. “I hate camping. Besides they‟re heavy. I‟ll need help.” Khalee threw her hands in the air. “You really are something else, Scarlet. Not only do we have to listen to you complain constantly, but you expect us to do everything for you.” Scarlet stood up and planted her hands on her hips. “Well, I‟m not in the fucking army! My purpose on this mission is to keep General Kharon sedated. That‟s it. No mention was made about chopping wood or pitching tents!” Gypsy folded her arms. “Well, I wasn‟t specifically ordered to feed or house you. Do you like being warm at night?” “Oh come on, Gypsy. Of course I do,” Scarlet said. 266

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Then do what I ask.” Gypsy walked off before Scarlet could give her any more grief. After they had eaten, Scarlet came over and sat down next to Gypsy. “Listen, I‟m sorry I‟m being so difficult. I‟m just pissed at Gavin for making me come on this mission and I‟m taking it out on you.” “It‟s all right, Scarlet. I guessed as much.” “I‟m a little worried about your mom, too.” “What do you mean?” Gypsy asked, burying some bones near the fire. Scarlet‟s brow wrinkled. “She wasn‟t feeling well when I left. I mean, she‟s never late for work and she was half a day late. That‟s not like her at all.” “Did she mention that she wasn‟t feeling well?” “I didn‟t get much of a chance to talk to her. She just started yelling, fired Karla, and kicked me out to go and meet with you.” Gypsy nodded, hoping her mom was just overtired. She comforted herself by remembering that Krull would never let anything happen to her mother. No matter how she felt about him personally, he was a damn good doctor and for some reason fiercely loyal to her mother. “Thanks for telling me.” Khalee came over. “What watch do you want me to take?” she asked Gypsy. “It‟s all the same to me,” Gypsy replied with a shrug. “Take your pick.” “I‟ll take first.” Khalee settled into a spot where she had a good view of the entire camp. Scarlet stared at the Razorback woman. “You really think Gavin‟s going to let Khalee into the army? He‟s pretty misogynistic.” Gypsy laid out her bedroll. “He‟s changing his views a bit. Besides, he sent her on this mission. It‟s probably an audition.” She threw her pack down to use as a pillow and stretched out. It was 267

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 really good to finally lie down. “This is probably a test for all of us.” Scarlet set up her bed nearby and Gypsy found herself wishing the crazy redhead would put more distance between them. She was in no mood to have her ear talked off all night. “He has some nerve testing me, after what he put me through on the last mission.” Gypsy laughed. Scarlet didn‟t get him at all. “He might have swapped you with Krull if you hadn‟t thrown such a tantrum. You know, it would be in your best interest to learn how to handle him better. He thrives on people‟s anger. If you let him ignite your rage, he‟ll focus on you like a jungle cat stalking prey. Saying no and picking a fight with him is just going to piss him off and make him go out of his way to make you unhappy. There‟s no denying that he‟s a spiteful fucker, but he usually gets what he wants…even if it is through brute force. Trust me. I grew up under his rule.” Scarlet placed her hands behind her head and stared up at the stars. “You‟re starting to sound like you admire him.” “Well, I am beginning to understand him better. And maybe, if you stop arguing with him long enough, you might too.” A few minutes passed. “Gypsy?” “Yes, Scarlet?” “I think your mom might be pregnant.” The soft blanket of sleep was coming quickly. “I sure hope that‟s all it is.” “Gypsy?” “What?” She groaned in tired exasperation. “Do you think your father hates me?” Gypsy thought about the question for a few moments and for the first time felt kind of bad for Scarlet. After all, Gavin was difficult under the best of circumstances, and if Scarlet was going to marry Desmond, Gypsy was sure she didn‟t want to be around her new father if she thought he hated her. “He spends way too much time engaging you to hate you. I think he likes you a lot, and I 268

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 believe that he‟s truly grateful for everything you‟ve done for him, but that doesn‟t mean he‟s going to put up with any disrespectful, whiny crap. You have certain expectations on how you should be treated because you‟re a doctor. Right? Well, he has even higher expectations on how he should be treated because he‟s a general.” Scarlet rolled onto her side and Gypsy could see the glow from the campfire flame reflecting off the blood-red hues in her hair. She reminded Gypsy of a witch. “Well, I‟ve never been in the military and I‟ve never lived anywhere quite like this. I‟m expected to know all of this protocol without a clue as where I‟m supposed to have learned it. No one wants to cut me any slack. Everyone else can behave as shitty as they want to me, but I‟m held accountable for every mistake. I‟m so completely frustrated. I hate it here.” Gypsy squinted at her through the dim light. “Have you ever heard the saying: err on the side of caution? You charge into every situation like you‟re walking into the arena. I can‟t understand why you can treat your patients with so much compassion and diplomacy but everyone else like they‟re enemy combatants…especially Gavin.” “He treats me worse than anyone else,” Scarlet said, flopping over onto her back again. The corners of her mouth were pulled down into a deep frown and Gypsy was afraid that she was going to start crying. I am way too tired for this. Gypsy pushed herself up into a sitting position and shifted around so that she was facing Scarlet. She could see Khalee watching them, listening to their conversation and was glad the Razorback had opted out of participating in it. Khalee had very little patience for Scarlet and Gypsy wasn‟t in the mood to referee a heated debate between the two. “As a general rule, I never give advice. But I‟m going to break that rule and teach you, in a few minutes, what it took me over twenty years to learn on my 269

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 own…the hard way. Although my father is sarcastic and combative, he hears every word that is said to him. You can say anything you want to him if you remember two things: First, if you‟re unhappy or are about to disagree with him, do it in private. He loves to behave badly in front of an audience. Second, don‟t let him bait you into an angry confrontation. Just say what you need to say in as few words as possible. Don‟t waste time trading barbs when he says something crummy. I‟ve learned more from watching Desmond interact with him than anyone else and you should pay closer attention to your boyfriend. He knows how to deal with Gavin without losing his cool and, amazingly enough, he can even subtly manipulate him. Once you figure out how to work Gavin, he‟s not so bad. Even Khalee knows when his anger is real and when he‟s playing games. Now, do you mind if I get some sleep, before my turn at watch?” “All right, Gypsy. The next time I‟m forced to deal with your father, I‟ll try it your way.”

270

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 17 Megolyth sat on his throne watching Lilly as Gavin led her up to him. His eyes took on that fierce predatory leer most AEssyrian men got when they saw a woman they liked. Desmond wanted to be relieved they were finally getting rid of her, but he wasn‟t. Somehow he just knew this was all too easy. He wished his father hadn‟t sent Scarlet out on this last mission before he had a chance to marry her. Of course, he understood the need to expedite General Kharon‟s capture. If Kharon decided to march on the empire while he was controlled by Titan‟s sorcery, they may as well be fighting a war against Titan himself. But Desmond was afraid this nutty girl would do something to upset the emperor prior to Scarlet‟s return and that would leave them right back at the beginning. As Gavin had instructed her, Lilly knelt and bowed her head. “Your Majesty.” Gavin knelt next to her. Desmond purposefully stayed closer to the chamber doors so he was too far back from the emperor for it to be required of him. “Where did you find this woman?” Megolyth asked Gavin. “A slave trader on Kirillia, my Liege. She speaks only English and Kirillian. Does she meet your requirements?” Megolyth gestured for both of them to stand up. “She‟s quite attractive.” The emperor liked her all right. He just didn‟t want to give away too much too soon. It wouldn‟t do for a slave girl to know how infatuated her new master was. She might get funny 271

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 ideas. Not that Lilly‟s head wasn‟t already full of funny ideas anyway. She unnerved the hell out of Desmond as she scanned every building they passed, every room they entered, and every person they met. It was like being with a security droid. When she couldn‟t get the information she wanted from a casual once-over, the questions would begin. They were strange intrusive questions that most people weren‟t even comfortable asking their best friends. If the person she tried to interrogate didn‟t speak Kirillian, she simply moved on to the next distraction. It reminded him of a chess game. Lilly wanted to know how much power each piece had and where it sat on the board. She sized up both males and females. Desmond was sure that Megolyth was like the High Holiday for her and it worried him. “Where did you come from, young lady?” Megolyth asked. Lilly gave him a coy smile. She made sure to keep her gaze on the floor. “I came from Earth, your Majesty. My parents had too many children so they sold me into slavery.” And so her story changes again. Desmond wondered if they were ever going to get a truthful answer out of her. He‟d have to dig around to see what he could find. Lilly‟s real story might prove to be very interesting indeed. Desmond tried not to smile when he saw Gavin‟s head snap to the side to look at the woman. Surely you‟re not surprised she lied to you again? “That‟s unfortunate,” the emperor said. “But I think you‟ll find a nice home here with us.” She bowed. “I‟m sure of it, your Majesty.” “You‟ve done well, Gavin. You and Desmond may go.” Megolyth stepped down from his throne and took Lilly‟s hand. “Oh and, Desmond? Don‟t forget about practice tomorrow.” Desmond nodded stiffly. “No, your Majesty. I won‟t forget.” He was just about to turn around and take off when Gavin snapped 272

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 his fingers twice and pointed at the ground. What the hell does he want now? Desmond turned back around and stood at attention while his father spoke to the emperor. “There are just a few things, your Majesty,” Gavin said. Megolyth frowned and squeezed Lilly‟s hand affectionately. “What things?” “First of all, I would strongly suggest you not allow your new…friend to have too much freedom just yet. We don‟t want her being injured by one of your wives or other concubines.” The emperor nodded thoughtfully. “Hmm, I see your point.” “And second, if you have any problems with her, please let me know right away. She looks harmless enough but she is quite eccentric and we haven‟t had an opportunity to confirm anything about her background.” Megolyth laughed. “Who isn‟t eccentric these days?” He wasn‟t taking any of this seriously. “I‟m sure everything will be fine. Thank you for bringing her to me.” Then the emperor led Lilly out of the throne room and headed down the hall. Desmond fell in step alongside his father and said, “How long do you think this will last?” “Hopefully just long enough for you to marry your girlfriend. I‟m sure I don‟t need to tell you that I am highly uncomfortable with this woman in the emperor‟s harem.” “She gives you the creeps too?” “Let‟s just say that she doesn‟t appear to have any boundaries and that concerns me.”

273

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 18 Ever since Harlan had come home this evening, she just couldn‟t get enough to eat. So far she‟d eaten two steaks and one of them she hadn‟t bothered to cook. Now she was fighting the urge to go fetch a third. If her body wasn‟t consumed with weariness she would probably be up rummaging through the kitchen again. As if her hunger wasn‟t annoying enough, every time she ate, she got nauseous. Not just a little sick, but ready to purge her entire insides sick. Then, after about fifteen minutes, it would fade and the hunger would return. She was exhausting herself, so she pushed the empty plate away from her and laid her head down on the table. A constant battle raged between her ravenous hunger and her devastating exhaustion. There were times that she was so hungry that her stomach felt like it was digesting itself. But she was so tired that she didn‟t have the strength to get up and eat. That worried her a lot, because when she did finally wake up she felt too weak and drained and just wanted to fall back asleep no matter how hungry she was. As sleep took her again, she thought about how happy she was that Gavin would be back today. Harlan was yanked into consciousness from her most recent nap, when the front door creaked then slammed. Finally Gavin was home. A rock of nervous tension settled in her stomach. What‟s he going to say when he smells my pregnancy? They hadn‟t discussed having more children in so long. After trying for many years with 274

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 no results both of them had just assumed Gypsy was a chance occurrence and that it wouldn‟t ever happen again. His heavy boots thumped on the stone floor as he made his way across the living room to the kitchen. Gavin filled the doorway and paused as his nostrils flared. Then he came over and sat down across from her. He glanced down at the empty, still bloody steak plate then looked Harlan in the eye. He dared to look pleased with himself. Harlan‟s hormones took over and her lips twisted into an involuntary frown. Then the tears broke loose and made their way down her cheeks in rapid succession. Not because she was sad, but because she just couldn‟t control any part of her mind anymore. “Darling,” he said, walking over to her. He moved a chair next to hers and hugged her tight. She buried her face in his uniform and wrapped her arms around him. He stroked her hair. “You‟re all right, my love. Are you unhappy about the baby?” His tender affection helped and soon she was able to get her tears under control. She shook her head. “No. I‟m really happy.” Gavin placed one hand under her chin and tilted her face up. Gentle kisses rained down on her face as he wiped the tears away. “I‟m happy too.” Harlan sat back sniffling. “I‟m just worried, Gavin. When I had Gypsy, I was so much younger. I‟m already sicker than I was with her.” “Yes, but you have Scarlet and Krull to help you now. It will be all right, you‟ll see.” He paused to squeeze her again. “I‟m just wondering why this happened now. We‟ve been having sex for over twenty-five years and never used any type of contraceptive.” “Krull came up with a theory that since your back surgery was such a success your sperm count had probably increased substantially.”

275

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin nodded. “I hadn‟t considered that possibility, but it makes sense.” He touched the side of her face with the back of his hand. “Do you want this baby?” Harlan smiled. “Of course, I do.” She cleared her throat and nestled back into her chair. “It was just the last thing I was expecting and, well, I‟m just feeling so overwhelmed.” He squeezed her hand. “Don‟t. I‟ll take good care of you.” Harlan couldn‟t help it, she laughed, because he sounded so uncharacteristically sweet. Gavin didn‟t show it much, but he could be an excellent caretaker when he wanted to. He was old enough to not give a shit what the other males thought of him. He‟d made his mark. He had nothing to prove to anyone. “What if it‟s another girl?” she joked. Gavin smiled and kissed her. “Wouldn‟t that be interesting? But truthfully, dear, I don‟t care. As long as both you and the baby are well, I‟ll be happy.” “I just thought you would rather have a son.” He kissed her cheek. “I already have a son. I just need to get to know him better. If I have another, that‟s fine too.” Harlan felt the tension inside slowly unraveling. “Will you help me take care of the baby? I really don‟t want any strangers moving into the house…even if they are imperial nursemaids.” “I will. I give you my word. You also have a daughter, and will soon have another daughter by marriage, who can help out as well. I don‟t think you‟ll be lacking for assistance.” She took a deep breath and let it out fast. “I think I‟m feeling better now.” “Good,” Gavin said. He opened his arms and she climbed into his lap sitting on him backward. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and stayed like that for a long time as he nuzzled her neck. The steady thumping of his heart against her ear began soothing her frantic insecurities. 276

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Are you really happy about the baby?” she said, looking up at him suspiciously. “You know I am. Besides having you saddled with another one of my offspring will keep you from running off with a younger male for a while longer.” Harlan giggled softly and pushed her face into his chest. “I love you so much, Gavin,” she said. Her voice was muffled by his uniform. Sleep was taking her again, pulling her into a warm sea of comfort and peace. The last words she heard before she slipped under the surface were, “I love you too, Harlan.”

277

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 19 Lilly was taken into Megolyth‟s bedchamber cleaned, dressed and ready for the night. She wore a short, white nightgown sequined in tiny white crystals. Her platinum blond hair was around shoulder-length and styled in lovely, loose pin curls. She had the face of an angel: smooth white skin with delicate features and pink full lips. Megolyth had seen his share of beautiful women in his time, AEssyrians, humans and other aliens but she was the manifestation of a goddess. Just the thought of ravishing this lovely creature all night fired his passion like nothing else had in a very long time. The ladies who had helped dress her bowed and slipped out of the room. Lilly glided forward, her hips moving in an inviting, sexy roll. A potent, overwhelming lust seeped out from Megolyth‟s brainstem and he found he couldn‟t take his eyes off her. He stood up next to the bed, somewhat surprised she didn‟t seem to be afraid of him. She appeared to just assume she wasn‟t in any danger. She stopped a few feet from him. “I picked out the nightgown myself. Do you like it?” Megolyth felt like a tongue-tied adolescent. “Like you, it‟s beautiful.” “Wouldn‟t you like it better on the floor?” 278

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth‟s cock, already painfully hard, ached for her private heat. “Yes, I would.” Lilly unfastened the tiny buttons on the front of the gown. She pulled it open revealing her beautiful body, then slid it off her shoulders and let it drop to the floor stepping out of it. “I‟d rather be naked, anyway,” she said with a tiny grin. Megolyth took two quick strides to pull her against him but the moment he got close enough she reached her hand out, grabbed his groin and squeezed. She didn‟t hurt him, but the aggressive action surprised and confused him. Lilly smiled wickedly, knowing it had unnerved him. She caressed his length through his pants and licked her pink lips. “I want to suck that big cock dry,” she said, pushing Megolyth back into the bed. With nimble fingers, she unfastened his pants, yanked them around his ankles, and wrapped those soft pink lips around his cock. Megolyth tried to stop and slow her down, but he was immediately awash in desperate pleasure. Her tongue firmly rubbed the ridges along his cock while her eager mouth worked his length with more vigor than a whorehouse madam. Megolyth had slept with sexually aggressive women before, but he‟d never been overrun. Lilly was more than just aggressive, she was dominating and for the first time in his life, Megolyth was at a loss for what to do. He liked what she was doing, but hated that she was calling all the shots but he didn‟t have the will to stop her. Lilly sucked his cock until he climaxed, then ordered him to the middle of the bed where she straddled his hips. She ran her hands down his chest and smiled. “What a big, hot alien you are. I love that funky cock of yours. Does your entire race have that?” “Yeah,” Megolyth said, wondering if he should call the guards and get her out of here. But even as his common sense told him to get her out, his body refused to let her go. 279

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Lilly grabbed the shaft of his cock and stuffed it into her. She bounced several times, pushing his size into her with a force that must have hurt. But she seemed oblivious to any discomfort. She smiled in triumph as her juices finally eased the way. This was madness. “I really like your general, too. Maybe we could have a threesome some time?” Her pussy grew softer and wetter and Megolyth wondered if the thought of Gavin had turned her on. Under normal circumstances he might have been angry, but nothing was normal where this woman was concerned. “He wouldn‟t do it.” Megolyth reached up and massaged her breasts. They were perky and round and touching them brought another thrill right into his balls. He moaned and she laughed. She leaned down and kissed him but there was no tenderness, just a strange gentleness like she was forcing it. “Why not?” “He‟s devoted to his wife.” She bounced on his cock. Then, without warning, she tossed her head back and laughed. “I can‟t believe a guy like that would be devoted to anything. Anyway, his wife could always join in too. We could do a little swapping. Unless she‟s ugly and you wouldn‟t want her.” “She‟s probably the most attractive human woman I‟ve ever met but you can forget any sexual trysts with her. She‟s only interested in one man.” Megolyth grunted as she came down a little too hard on him. “Could you go a little easier?” Lilly looked down at him like she didn‟t remember who he was then gave him a pouty frown. “Poor baby. I‟m sorry.” Lilly slowed down her aggressive thrusts and easily rotated her hips around. “There, that should feel better. What does she do?” “Who? Gavin‟s wife?” There was way too much talking during their sex. He was getting close to telling her to shut up. “Yes.” 280

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “She‟s my chief physician at the Imperial Medical Clinic. She‟s human, like you.” “You like human women?” Megolyth rolled over on top of her. She wasn‟t turned on by him, she was just going through the motions. “I used to.” Lilly didn‟t seem to catch the insult. She just opened her legs wide and let him penetrate her again. His climax was rising, but much more slowly than he would have liked. For one of the few times in his life he just wanted to get this over with. “Can you order him to fuck me while you watch?” Megolyth tried to ignore her and thrust faster. “Mmmm…” she said. “That‟s good.” Lilly wrapped her legs around him. She reached behind and tickled his anus. Megolyth didn‟t enjoy it but he was too close to release to complain. Lilly cried out, screaming through her orgasm like she was being beaten within an inch of her life. Then Megolyth climaxed as well. He immediately rolled off her onto his back. They lay there for several minutes, then Lilly got up and picked her nightgown up off of the floor pulling it on. “You didn‟t answer my question. Can you order him to fuck me?” Megolyth stared at her. There was something strange about this woman. She just didn‟t act like any slave he‟d ever known. “I wouldn‟t order him to do anything against his will.” “Well, I thought you were the emperor.” “I am.” “So why wouldn‟t you? Don‟t you want to turn me on?” He smiled. Where did she think she was? “I don‟t care if you get turned on or not. Just as long as I get what I want.” “But if I‟m really turned on, the sex could be so much better. You‟d get much more of what you want.”

281

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth squinted, rubbing his forehead. Then to shut her up, he conceded. “Okay. I‟ll ask him. Now, why don‟t you get out for a while?” “Can I look around the palace?” “Sure,” he said, closing his eyes. “Just don‟t get into any trouble and stay out of restricted areas.”

282

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 20 Desmond came home to an empty house. He dropped his patrol pack in the foyer, poured himself a drink, and sat down in the large leather wing chair that faced the courtyard. Scarlet‟s rich, warm scent was everywhere and a strange sadness filled him. Hell, if he was really honest with himself, he realized he missed her. He missed her a lot. It was weird to long for a woman this much. It wasn‟t the sex. After his duty assignment on Loss, he was used to going without for long stretches. This was different. He loved being with her, and now as he sat alone in this empty house he knew that he didn‟t want to live his life without her. It was frightening to have such strong feelings for someone. Since Northe‟s death he had managed to avoid any strong emotional attachments for a long time. Then one day Scarlet had come into his life and his feelings had rebelled against their solitary confinement. If anyone‟d asked him to pinpoint what it was about her that he loved, all he could say was everything. The good, the bad, the indifferent. It made up the entirety of how he felt. He put his drink down on the end table and let his depression nag him for a while, then let his thoughts drift to Gavin. Ever since his ordeal with Titan‟s doppelganger, his father had been very different. Gavin left work early a few weeks ago just to invite Desmond out for drinks. He hadn‟t wanted to go, but as usual, his father wore him down with his constant badgering. While out at the tavern, Gavin had been civil and avoided the usual 283

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 old subjects that always led to a fight. Desmond had actually had fun with Gavin for the first time since meeting him. Not all of his old times with Gavin were miserable, just most of them. When Desmond was much younger and the hopes for a good relationship with his father were still hanging around, he would secretly hope for a war to break out. His father was very different while on campaign. He and Desmond connected as soldiers and got along splendidly. Being on the battlefield fighting side by side with him was a natural high that was unrivaled. But that connection only lasted as long as the war. Once they returned the personal conflicts restarted. His father would compliment him on his military service, and then launch into a lament about how he couldn‟t understand why his son was satisfied being an enlisted man. He complained bitterly about Desmond‟s wasted talents and accused him of being lazy and unmotivated. Sometimes Gavin even threatened to boot him out of the army just because he had the power to. It always ended the same—a vicious fight, a demotion and Desmond being shipped off to some punishment of a duty station. For the first time he dared to hope that now things were different. Gavin had found a remarkable woman who had managed to make him strive to be a better man. He still couldn‟t figure out how his father and Harlan had ended up together but now that he was with Scarlet he had a better understanding of the passion they shared. Desmond had liked Harlan ever since he‟d first met her. Despite Gavin‟s usual crappy treatment of him, Harlan was always warm, gracious and treated him like a son. And now Gavin seemed to be following suit and treating him like a son as well. But that didn‟t mean he was letting his guard down. All this good behavior could easily fade away and the mean-spirited, evil drunk would return. No man changed that completely, he didn‟t care how in love with Harlan Gavin was. He was still Gavin, and no one was ever going to change that. 284

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 What amazed Desmond most of all was that he liked being with his father now in this non-campaign setting. He enjoyed Gavin‟s sexist jokes and military gossip. His father would get a few drinks in him and spill everything: whose career was on the rise and whose was probably not going to make it very far, and most fun of all, who was sleeping with whose wife. He liked the way Gavin got that ambitious fire in his eye when he talked about Gypsy and how well her training was going. He loved the fact that Gavin was so proud of her that he even used her as an example to insult his men. Desmond actually wasn‟t ashamed anymore to admit he was Gavin‟s son. And deep down in Desmond‟s soul, he was grateful Gavin had saved him from Titan and was now helping him keep Scarlet out of the emperor‟s claws. Remembering Scarlet again sent a longing through his heart. He glanced at his drink and realized it had been almost an hour and he hadn‟t taken one sip. He wondered where Scarlet was now, if she was afraid of the forest sounds, and if she was thinking about him too. He hoped she was safe. Even though she wasn‟t on a combat-oriented mission anything could happen and he was worried about her. There was no denying that she was smart and could think her way out of any situation, but she still had a lot to learn about this brutal, unforgiving world. A knock sounded on the door and Desmond got up to answer it. A young messenger, barely through adolescence, stood before him in a bright red uniform jacket and black pants. He held out a piece of paper and smiled. “A message for you, sir.” “Thanks,” Desmond mumbled. He took it from the youth and closed the door. What now? He stared down at the gold embossed seal on the outside of the folded note. It was from the Imperial Registrar‟s Office. The emperor had lifted the ban on marrying Scarlet. He‟d even given Desmond an exclusive five-day window to marry her 285

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 before she was up for grabs. Desmond folded the message and stuffed it into his pocket. A nervous flutter twisted his stomach. That meant he‟d have to marry Scarlet as soon as she got back. Everything seemed so rushed. Especially since Desmond had vowed never to get married. And then there was the messy business of his past. The real reason he‟d had to leave Kirillia. He‟d never told anyone about that, not even Northe. But he should tell Scarlet if they were going to be married. She had a right to know in case she wanted to change her mind. The thought alone coated his emotions with an impermeable blackness. What would she think if she knew he‟d had to leave Kirillia because he‟d murdered someone? Desmond ran his fingers through his hair and sat back down in the chair. Turning the note over and over in his fingers he stared at his still untouched drink. Every instinct he had told him not to tell her, but what if one day she found out? It was foolish to keep such a big secret from her. He knew that she may want to leave AEssyria someday and one of her planetary options would be Kirillia. There were a number of reasons Desmond couldn‟t live there…wouldn‟t live there. But the real question was if she loved him enough to marry him anyway. For a second he thought about telling Gavin and maybe getting some advice but then quickly dismissed it. Gavin would interrogate him. He‟d insist on talking about the murder at length and he really didn‟t want to discuss any details…especially why. The murder was a long time ago and, since he‟d been a minor and his mother rich, Desmond‟s records had been purged. But most of his victim‟s family was still alive on Kirillia and they‟d never forgiven him. If he ever went back there to live he would probably be marked for some death grudge and he wasn‟t willing to put Scarlet in that kind of danger. Finally, when his eyelids started to weigh heavy, he tossed back his drink and lay down on the couch. He wasn‟t interested in 286

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 sleeping in their bed because it reminded him too much that Scarlet wasn‟t there. So he closed his eyes and tried to sleep. Unfortunately, sleep was very unkind to him. It was neither refreshing nor deep and was plagued by horrible dreams of violence and murder.

287

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 21 The suns had been up for only an hour, but Gypsy, Khalee and Scarlet had been riding for three. Khalee was a good soldier and just accepted that discomfort and fatigue went with the mission. Scarlet on the other hand, had been mumbling to herself for over two miles. She bitched about the bugs, and the heat, and about how sick she was of eating meat all the time. For the most part, Gypsy ignored her. She knew Scarlet‟s real problem was with Gavin and the heavy-handed way he‟d forced her to come on this mission. Scarlet wouldn‟t have been nearly as difficult if the prince of darkness hadn‟t jumped her in his office. So typical of her father to piss someone off and leave Gypsy to pick up the pieces. A sudden and surprising feeling came over her. It was sexual, not unlike the rush she got when she saw a very sexy male in the arena fighting. Gypsy stopped her mount and held up her hand. “Scarlet, be quiet.” Scarlet fell into a sulky silence. A hungry need warmed Gypsy‟s blood and her sex grew moist. It was Kharon. It had to be. He was close. For the first time in a long while Gypsy let her instinct guide her. She caught the faint aroma of her husband‟s flesh and several other males. They were close by. Gypsy gestured for Khalee and Scarlet to hide over by a steep embankment. Scarlet frowned, but Khalee grabbed her bridle and dragged her off. Gypsy climbed up on her hyperia‟s back and 288

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 grabbed a low branch. She climbed as high as she could go and used her binoculars to scan the main trail. Kharon‟s army was on the march with him in the lead. They rode two by two, no one talking and everyone armed for war. Damn it! He‟s been a very busy warlord. How the hell am I going to stop him now? Because Titan had control of his mind, there was no reasoning with him. Hell, he couldn‟t even sense her, which in retrospect was probably a good thing. Scanning the faces of his men they looked stressed, unhappy and a little bit scared. She had no doubt that his strange behavior didn‟t go unnoticed by those in his own kingdom. There was only one thing to do. They were going to have to follow him and hope he left his men for a moment so they could capture him. Oh yeah, that would be easy. Gypsy climbed back down and snuck over to where Scarlet and Khalee were. “It‟s him all right. But he‟s got a whole fucking legion with him. We‟ve got to find some way of luring him away from them if we‟re going to have any chance at a capture.” “He loves you,” Scarlet said. “Can‟t you just try to talk to him?” “It‟s not that easy, Scarlet. He‟s not exactly in his right mind. Besides, what do you two do if I get taken prisoner?” Scarlet made a face. “None of this stuff makes any sense. I thought he gave up being a general to be with you. Why is he doing this?” Gypsy shook her head impatiently. She needed solutions, not a bunch of questions. “It‟s a long story which I‟ll tell you once we get ahold of him. Now give me suggestions.” “Well,” Khalee said, “he‟s got to take a piss sometime. And don‟t males usually go off by themselves to do it? That could be the opportunity we need.” “Good idea. If we shadow them for the rest of the day he‟ll probably relieve himself before going to bed. If not we can always 289

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 try and get him in the morning. But we‟re going to have to stay close and downwind. I‟ll have to keep tabs on where they set up his tent so we can plan an ambush,” Gypsy said. **** They followed General Kharon and his legion for the rest of the day. Gypsy sweated every minute of every hour. Kharon had separated from his men around noon to relieve himself but the opportunity for an ambush without being captured just wasn‟t there. She knew, too, that Gavin‟s scouts must have alerted him as to how close Kharon and his soldiers were. She just hoped her father didn‟t do anything drastic until she had a chance to get Kharon alone. As early evening approached, the legion was only a few short miles away from the imperial border. Kharon stopped his men and gave the order to set up the last camp before the invasion. Gypsy wasted no time in scurrying up a tree and keeping her husband under close surveillance. Once his tent was up, she dropped down and grabbed Scarlet. “You come with me. Kharon has set up his evening quarters near the heavily wooded side of the camp.” Gypsy then turned to Kahlee and pointed to a tall conifer tree. “You set up in that and keep watch on Kharon‟s tent. You‟ll recognize it by the three banners. The doctor and I are going to lie in wait in the woods near it. I‟ll be keeping my binoculars on you. If he comes out and heads into the woods give me a signal and we‟ll be ready. Once you‟ve given it, get your ass over there in case things go bad. I really don‟t want to be captured. Do you understand?” Khalee nodded. “Then repeat my instructions.” Khalee sighed but repeated them perfectly. “Good.” Gypsy glanced over at Scarlet. “Do you have everything you need?” “Yes. I‟m ready,” she said with a slight tremor to her voice. 290

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy and Scarlet rode down as close to the camp as they dared before dismounting and tethering their hyperia. Gypsy led Scarlet through the dense woods and crouched down when Kharon‟s tent came into view. “I‟m going to take a position up there she pointed to a thick gnarled tree. Wh—” “You can‟t expect me to climb up a tree with my medical bag,” Scarlet interrupted, her voice a harsh whisper. “No. I can‟t risk you falling or him hearing you jump down. I want you to take a position behind that dead trunk over there. It should keep you well hidden. Don‟t come out until you hear me engage Kharon.” “What are you going to do?” Gypsy shrugged, “I‟m going to distract him with my feminine charms. What else? You just have your syringe ready and focus on getting him doped up.” **** The women waited and waited. Gypsy‟s eyeballs were starting to ache from watching Khalee through the binoculars. It had been hours and the daylight had all but evaporated. Gypsy had wedged herself in the crook of a bifurcated tree branch and her hip and shoulder were going numb. The night‟s coolness was sending uncomfortable chills through the damp sweat under her armor. She hated the low temperatures in this region and didn‟t know how anyone lived here. Gypsy busied herself flicking tree bugs away from her as they made their trek through the craggy bark. There were few things worse than the itch associated with getting some type of multilegged creature crawling between her and her armor. She was pleased with both Khalee and Scarlet. Both women held their positions as instructed even though they had been here forever. Looking through her binoculars she panned over to Khalee and saw the woman‟s arm wave back and forth several times. This was it: their only chance to 291

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 get a hold of Kharon. “Get ready. He‟s coming,” she called back to Scarlet. Gypsy watched as his unmistakable bulk moved through the woods about twenty yards from the camp. Just as Khalee suggested he came into the woods to piss choosing a spot about three trees away from where Gypsy was sitting. The general had just put his cock back in his pants when Gypsy jumped down. She purposely didn‟t draw her saber, not wanting to provoke him into a combative response. He studied her with midnight black eyes: enchanted eyes. “Gypsy.” Gypsy didn‟t give away Scarlet creeping up behind him. “Hello, my love. I‟ve missed you and I‟m taking you back with me,” Gypsy said. Scarlet was almost there so Gypsy stepped forward, grabbed Kharon‟s chest armor, and gave him a smoky kiss. It was just enough of a distraction. Scarlet moved up in a crouch and jabbed Kharon in the upper section of his thigh. She‟d used a long, thick needle to ensure that she got through his clothes. He emitted a muffled snarl, broke the kiss then twisted around toward Scarlet. She tried to scramble back but didn‟t make it before Kharon swung his arm backwards and smacked her in the face. Scarlet fell back a few feet just as Kharon turned on Gypsy. He reached out to grab her just as the drug took effect and a second later, he went down too. Khalee was there immediately and rushed over to help Scarlet up. “Are you okay?” The doctor wiped a small trickle of blood from her lip. “Yeah. There must be something of him left in there because he could have easily killed me if he‟d wanted to.” “Come on,” Gypsy whispered. “We‟ve got to get him out of here before his men come looking for him.” All three women grabbed a limb and dragged the warrior through the leaves. They dragged him as far as the embankment 292

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 and took cover behind some fallen trees and large rocks. Ten minutes later two soldiers came to where Kharon had relieved himself. “General?” one called out. The other shook his head in disgust. “Just great. More fucking weirdness. What do we do now?” The first soldier walked around but didn‟t look too eager to find his general. “Guess we‟ll go back to the camp and wait for him.” “Do you think we should send some men out to look for him?” the second soldier asked. “No. It seems like every time anyone follows protocol he just get weirder and more pissed off. Let‟s just leave him for now. It wouldn‟t be the first time he‟s disappeared.” Both soldiers made their way back toward the camp and Gypsy heard them giving the men orders to settle in for the night. “What now?” Scarlet whispered. Gypsy glanced at Kharon. He was out cold. “We get him up on a hyperia and take him back to Gavin. Hopefully these soldiers will get bored and go back home. I doubt they‟re going to keep marching without their general.” Khalee frowned. “He‟s over three hundred pounds. How are we supposed to get him up on a hyperia?” Scarlet led the biggest of their animals over and Gypsy pulled out a large chunk of dried meat from the saddlebag. “We don‟t have to get him up. We just need to bring the hyperia down.” To the amazement of her traveling companions Gypsy held the meaty offering down low between the animal‟s front legs and spoke to him in low tones coaxing him into kneeling down. “Where did you learn that trick?” Khalee asked with a big smile. “My father told me how to do it once when regaling me with one of his wounded-on-the-battlefield stories. Let‟s get him loaded 293

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 and head home just in case these soldiers were briefed on some sort of back-up plan. I doubt it, but you never know.” Then they all pulled, pushed and lifted Kharon over the saddle. Even though the mount was kneeling, it was no easy feat getting a three hundred plus pound bull male into that saddle. When they were done, Scarlet turned to Gypsy and said between pants, “I really hate your father for this.” Gypsy untied the mount and tied it to her own. “That makes two of us.”

294

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 22 The last place on the planet Desmond wanted to be this morning was Megolyth‟s private arena. He‟d never felt comfortable with the upper classes because they were arrogant and always so full of shit. Even worse, he was minus Gavin who‟d conveniently decided to stay at the military complex in case General Kharon and his army crossed the border. Gavin wanted to be ready for a counterattack in the event Gypsy wasn‟t able to take her husband prisoner. That left Desmond alone with the emperor who he hated for trying to take Scarlet from him. Just fucking great. Megolyth showed up with just one guard, armored up and ready for practice. He marched onto the arena floor in dark bronze and gold armor. All along his armor were silver details that caught the light and shone with polished brilliance. This armor obviously hadn‟t seen much use. Megolyth looked more like a god dropping in to do the peasantry a favor than an emperor. As was protocol, Desmond knelt and bowed his head. “Your Majesty.” Megolyth gestured for Desmond to get up. “Don‟t bother with all that crap when it‟s just the two of us.” Desmond stood. “Yes, Majesty.” Megolyth smiled. “Just call me by my name, Desmond.” This whole thing was already getting weird. “I‟ll try, sir.” Megolyth pulled his sword and Desmond took a step back. He drew his own weapon and stood ready. “I want to thank you and 295

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin for Lilly,” Megolyth said, striking a few warm up blows that Desmond easily deflected. “She‟s quite strange, but a stunning woman. Where did you find her?” Desmond launched a weak attack that Megolyth easily deflected. This was boring the hell out of him. “An upscale Kirillian slave dealer in Gnich Et.” “How is Scarlet doing?” Desmond lowered his weapon for a moment and stared at Megolyth. The emperor‟s eyes sparkled with dark mischief. A slow, menacing anger swirled in his gut. Desmond lunged forward and struck a few not-so-easy blows, marking the emperor‟s armor three times. Megolyth disengaged and rolled his shoulders to loosen them up. “Are you really in love with her or are you just being possessive?” As much as Desmond didn‟t want Megolyth to know his true feelings, he needed to make this clear right now. “I‟m in love with her.” Lunging forward with impressive speed, Megolyth went on the attack. His blade flashed through the air, coming down several times in an unusual chopping offensive that confused Desmond for a moment. Desmond pulled from all his training and successfully deflected all the blows but one that drove a deep scratch along the right side of his armor. Apparently the emperor wasn‟t toying with him anymore and that was just fine with him. You want to play, fucker? Let‟s go. “What if I was in love with her too?” Megolyth asked. That was it. Desmond came at him with a series of fast cuts and jabs that immediately put Megolyth on the defensive. Ignoring the little voice in his head telling him to hold back, he continued the attack and didn‟t let up. He punished the emperor with violence, driving him back several times until Megolyth was able to duck low and come around behind him. 296

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The fight came to a stop with both men breathing hard. “You‟re not in love with her,” Desmond said. “You have harems of concubines, at least three queens, and dozens of slaves. Not to mention all of the noble pussy that comes happily to your bed. What would you want with a human doctor?” “She‟s beautiful.” “So what? All of your women are beautiful. Why take an unwilling one?” The emperor frowned and sheathed his weapon. “Because she is unwilling.” A thought came into his head and before Desmond knew what he was saying, he remarked, “That‟s a bit juvenile and twisted, don‟t you think?” He was fully expecting Megolyth to be angry and have him arrested. But instead the emperor said, “You‟re right. I‟m ashamed of myself and yet I can‟t stop. I have everything a male could possibly want: money; power; comfort; position. But you know what? It‟s all meaningless because it was given to me. I don‟t have to work for anything anymore. Everything my heart desires, I get. No debate, no struggle. Even my wives and concubines don‟t refuse me anything. “I fuck them out of duty but feel very little desire. Honestly, I don‟t know if I ever really wanted any of them. I married and acquired women because of their bloodlines and social status. Only once did I take a woman to my bed out of love alone. And that is a woman I can never have.” Desmond was intrigued. “Why can‟t you have her? Who is she?” Megolyth waved his hand dismissing the guard. When the soldier was gone, the emperor studied Desmond for a long time. “If I tell you, you have to swear to me you will never breathe a word of it to anyone.” This must really be good. He shrugged. “All right, I swear.” 297

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth pointed to the ground. “On your knee and swear.” The emperor‟s intensity was making Desmond very nervous and he was starting to wonder if he really wanted to know this. He went down on his knee. “I swear to take what you tell me to the grave.” Desmond stood up wondering if he should dismiss this whole conversation and stay ignorant of Megolyth‟s secret. That would probably be the smart thing to do. But before he had a chance to change his mind the emperor spoke. “Harlan.” Desmond stared at Megolyth speechless. Is he lying? How is what he‟s saying even possible? He shook his head confused. “I don‟t understand. When were you ever with her? How?” Megolyth scanned the arena and kept his voice low. “It was a long time ago. Gypsy was just a small child. Gavin went on a mission to fight the Diamondbacks and didn‟t return. The only survivor of that horrible battle said everyone had died so, of course we thought Gavin was one of the dead. Harlan was destroyed by the news. Months passed and nothing, no body, no word. So I forced her to move into the Imperial Palace for her protection. I spent a lot of time consoling her and helping her face each day. One day I came by her office to check on her and she broke. I was more than willing to let her use me to purge some of her grief so I seduced her, foolishly believing it could be a new beginning for us.” Desmond knew the story. “But then Gavin stumbled out of the jungle alive.” “That‟s right. He was badly injured and half-mad, but alive.” “As the emperor, I couldn‟t show my devastation, but my whole world collapsed. Harlan and I never talked about it and I never told anyone about what happened between us until now.” “And Gavin never found out,” Desmond said thoughtfully. “No. I‟m sure I need not tell you what might happen if he did.” 298

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 A block of ice formed in Desmond‟s heart. It wasn‟t hard to imagine a vengeful Gavin waging a full-scale civil war over something like this. “Why tell me?” “Because I trust you, Desmond. I don‟t trust very many people but I do trust you. And for some strange reason, I wanted to tell someone about what happened. It‟s been festering inside me for so very long. I just wanted to get it out.” Desmond nodded. “Lucky me.” Megolyth laughed and slapped Desmond on the back affectionately. “Come on, let‟s go get some lunch and then we can start again with full stomachs.”

299

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 23 Harlan sat at the front desk of the medical clinic, starving but unable to leave. To make matters worse she was sitting in, quite possibly, the most uncomfortable chair in the empire. Being a mere five foot eight inches, her toes barely touched the floor and there were no adjustment devices to be found. Already her day was sucking. Much to the aggravation of her husband she‟d come in early to make sense of the day‟s schedule and was furious to find Karla had left the desk an unstocked mess. There were no pens and the day planner was full. Karla had never bothered to order another one. So appointments were scribbled in the margins and on scrap pieces of paper in AEssyrian—an even more impossible language to read let alone speak. Add to that Karla‟s atrocious penmanship. It‟s like everything is written in code. To top matters off, Krull kept marching over and barking at her to take a break. How he thought anything was going to get done with her taking breaks every minute of the day, she didn‟t know. Does every man in my life have to be an intrusive, overbearing jerk? As the morning wore on, more and more junior soldiers kept coming in with minor ailments. This sometimes happened when Rakon was riding the new recruits too hard and they wanted to get back at him by feigning illness. Harlan was usually sympathetic and would let them rest in the waiting room for an hour or two before sending them back out but not today. Today she‟d had enough. 300

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 With a crowd clamoring around her desk for the sign-in sheet Harlan felt her fuse burning up quickly. Oddly enough the smell of other AEssyrian males who were not her husband, made her irritable and now she was being bombarded by the odors of at least nine of them. Before she became violent with them, she stood up and said, “Unless you are waving around a bloody stump, running a fever, or have a previously scheduled appointment, you need to get out of my clinic! I have no time for your crybaby bullshit today. Come back in a month and a half.” There was a collective, unhappy groan but the young soldiers started leaving. Harlan pushed her butt back into the chair and gripped the edge of the desk, pulling herself as far forward as her ever growing stomach would allow. Another wave of intense nausea came over her. She focused on her breathing and tried to stay calm wondering if she should go stand in the bathroom for a few minutes. Thankfully it passed, probably because she didn‟t have anything in her stomach to expel. Placing a hand on her belly she rubbed it in a small circle and marveled at how she was growing. The round lump that she‟d been concealing underneath her shirt was quickly trying to become a basketball. Carrying an AEssyrian child was very taxing on humans. A typical pregnancy only lasted three months and after the birth, the child developed quickly. AEssyrian genetics didn‟t care that the human body needed more time to prepare for a large baby like this. It just stripped the mother of nutrients and strength and filtered it all to the fetus. Not only was carrying an alien baby a draining and difficult process, but for human women there was an added danger. Forty percent of all such pregnancies resulted in the death of the mother. Happily, Harlan‟s chances were better than most because she‟d already had a half-breed child. “Why aren‟t you on break yet?” Krull said, standing over her. 301

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I can't go on break. We don‟t have anyone else to schedule patients, pull charts and assign exam rooms. Should I just have these clowns do it themselves? Maybe we can switch to a selfservice method of medicine,” she snapped at him. “Maybe you should just ask Karla back until we can find a replacement.” Harlan clenched her teeth for a moment so she wouldn‟t start screaming at him. “I am not going to ask Karla back here. Firing her has been the highlight of this pregnancy. I will find us another receptionist and until then I am perfectly capable of filling in.” No sooner did the words leave her mouth when the world went black. Harlan let her eyelids flutter a few times restricting the amount of light assaulting her eyes. She was laying on a bed in one of the back exam rooms with Krull flashing a penlight into her eyes. “She‟s coming around.” Grasping the bottom sheet in her fist she tried to pull herself up but her head was reeling. “What happened?” “Did you eat this morning?” Harlan was really starting to hate Krull. “No, I haven‟t had time.” He nodded grimly like he‟d figured as much. She had to resist the urge to slap him. “You fainted.” She tried to sit up and froze. The world was spinning again. Krull propped some pillows up behind her and Harlan gratefully leaned back. “I‟m feeling much better,” she lied. “I have some breakfast coming for you. When it arrives you will eat it all or I‟ll send you home.” Harlan glared. “I am in charge of this facility. You can‟t send me home from my own clinic.” “Yes I can, Harlan,” he said sternly. “I‟ll send for your husband to come and get you.” 302

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Don‟t you dare tell Gavin. He‟ll explode into a full-blown panic. He‟s unstable enough. Besides, I‟m fine, really.” “Then do as I tell you.” A cook from the imperial kitchens came in with a big plate of scrambled eggs, a few fruit pieces and some strips of cooked meat. Harlan‟s mouth watered and her stomach growled pleadingly. He put it on the table next to her and she grabbed it. Then, like some feral jungle child, she dug in and wolfed everything down in a few minutes. As soon as the food hit her stomach, she was sick again and thought about throwing up for the fourth time today. Maybe she would be more willing to eat if everything didn‟t make her sick. Harlan began taking deep, measured breaths. Krull nodded. “Rest for a moment and let your stomach settle.” Harlan nodded, licking her lips. That had been the best meal she‟d ever eaten. She wanted more to eat and thought about what she should ask for. The truth was she didn‟t really care. She just wanted to eat something, anything. Glancing at her arm she realized there was an IV in her. Sneaky Kirillian. Closing her eyes, she opened her mouth to ask for more food when the darkness came again, and this time it enveloped her completely.

303

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 24 Gavin sat in his office putting the last signatures on his new recruit paperwork. Flipping to the second to last page he paused at his daughter‟s name for a moment. Gypsy was now officially in her last year of the Academy and there was no doubt that she‟d pass all of her classes with high marks. Although like many Academy cadets, she‟d served on a few missions, including the one to rescue her mother and her current one to capture her husband, she wasn‟t officially a soldier in the army. She‟d been granted temporary status for those missions but officially she was still an Academy cadet. But all that changed today. As of his signing, Gypsy would officially become a lieutenant junior grade and would be assigned a unit upon graduation. Not for the first time, he wondered if he was signing her death warrant. Unfortunately, it was far too late to turn back. He had reluctantly supported her on this path and to his great surprise she was turning out to be an excellent soldier. Gypsy possessed the sharp wits and bravery that were essential to success and he couldn‟t have been prouder of any son. But she was his daughter and the very real possibility of her falling under someone‟s blade on a battlefield made his heart ache with worry. He couldn‟t help the way he felt, even though she had more than proven she could fight males at least twice her size. She was still his little girl. The only thing left was to make sure she was ready for the brutal and difficult life to come. 304

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 He glanced at the clock on the wall. It was a little after four in the afternoon, time to go and pry his wife away from her work. Normally Harlan worked late most nights preparing the clinic for the next day‟s patients. But since her pregnancy, her associate Doctor Krull had forbidden her to put in more than six hours a day. Needless to say she was furious and tried everything she could think of to stay longer but Gavin knew his wife too well and was more than happy to interfere. He‟d show up at the clinic when she was supposed to leave for the day and make a pest of himself until she gave up and went home. Even after over twenty years of marriage, they were still happy. Of course, they had their fights, but Gavin had to admit that after suffering through several failed marriages and dozens of meaningless relationships, he‟d finally found and married the right woman. It amused him to think that had he met her as a younger man, he would have bedded her and moved on. Only with age did he finally understand that beauty alone did not a good wife make. Harlan wasn‟t just a beautiful woman but also an intelligent one. And best of all, Gavin understood her. He understood her drive and ambition and admired her endless courage. She was his perfect compliment in every way. He was also proud of all she‟d accomplished in the field of AEssyrian medicine over the years. She‟d won all kinds of intergalactic awards including the prestigious Asguardian Star of Mercy which she kept in a bottom drawer of their dresser. That made him laugh; he could never call Harlan vain. Gavin emerged from his office and stalked up to his secretary‟s desk. “The new recruit forms are signed and ready for dispatch to the emperor for review.” The secretary draped a lock of hair behind her ear. She looked frazzled and he wasn‟t surprised. He kept all his secretaries hopping. “Yes, General.” 305

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “And order me some more whiskey!” he shouted over his shoulder. He heard her sigh. “Yes, sir.” Gavin descended the grand staircase and paused at the bottom. Something was wrong. To his left, soldiers and officers were going to their knees quickly like royalty was visiting. What the hell is going on? Royalty never came to the military complex. If the royal family or a high-ranking noble needed something they just sent for him. He couldn‟t imagine anyone showing up unannounced. Then he spotted her. Empress Melina, Megolyth‟s first wife. She wore an ivory dress detailed in gold and sported enough jewels around her throat and ears to buy a noble‟s summer villa. Her long brown hair was styled up with thick long curls left loose to cascade down the open back of her gown. Melina was a stunning beauty, and neither age nor strain of her position showed any wear on her face. She was being followed by two ladies-in-waiting who had to run to keep up with her. She was headed right for him and the gait of her walk expressed anything but happiness. Gavin was so stunned by her presence here that he almost forgot to kneel. “General Theron,” she said in a commanding tone. Gavin knelt and bowed his head. “Your most Royal Majesty. How may I serve?” “Yes, yes,” she said, impatiently waving him to his feet. “I need to speak to you in private.” Gavin stood up and stared at her. He had never exchanged more than two words with her in the entire time she‟d been Megolyth‟s wife. What in the name of all the gods would she have to talk to him about? He gestured to an empty meeting room. It had a large wooden conference table and several chairs all around. “We can talk in here, if that would please your Majesty.” The empress came in followed by her ladies. Gavin came in and hesitated before finally pulling the door closed. Even with her 306

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 ladies in here as witnesses, it was precarious to be in an enclosed room with the emperor‟s wife. Tongues waggled. Gavin pulled out a chair for her at the head of the table. “Won‟t you sit down, Majesty?” She whirled on him with her hands at her sides but her fists clenched. “No, thank you. I want to discuss that piece of gutter trash you obtained for my husband.” Since the empress didn‟t sit, Gavin was obliged to stand as well. Lilly again. That woman has become more of a problem than a solution. “What seems to be the problem with her?” The empress raised an eyebrow. “Where shall I begin? She‟s disrespectful, rude, demanding, and downright bizarre. She wanders the imperial halls at all hours of the day and night, dressed in practically nothing. I don‟t just dislike her, General Theron, I hate her. I am demanding that you get rid of her.” “You will forgive me, Majesty, but that is a decision for your husband to make. Has he expressed his displeasure with her?” The empress jerked her head back and squinted at him like he was an insect. “No, of course not, because like all good harlots, she has him fooled. If he tries to curtail her freedom, she simply performs some sexual act on him or weeps piteously and he is immediately cowed. He‟s becoming the butt of all the nobles‟ jokes and I blame you and your incessant enabling. You need to take her back to whatever slum you found her from immediately.” Gavin took a deep breath to keep his temper under control. “I empathize with your anger, Majesty. But I urge you to give this a little more time. We both know the emperor isn‟t amused by anything for very long. Let him satisfy his lust with her and soon he will grow bored. Once he does, we can get rid of her without him coming to her defense.” The empress ran her gaze up and down him in a critical assessment. Then, to his great relief, she nodded. “Very well, then. But I want her gone as soon as you can manage it. And if you ever 307

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 bring another animal like that into my home, I‟ll have you before the nobles doing penance for offending me. Do you understand what I am saying to you?” Bending slightly forward at the waist, Gavin gave her a mocking bow. He made sure it looked sincere. “I do indeed, Majesty, and I apologize for any offense to you that I have committed thus far.” The empress flung the door open so hard it slammed into the wood paneling leaving a linear crack. “Thank you for your time, General. Good evening.” From her tone, she might as well have said, fuck you and your time, General. Gavin leaned against the wall inhaling a few calming breaths. This whole slave thing was turning into a disaster. He had to do something about Lilly, but what? It was too soon to try and get rid of her. The emperor would never let Gavin ditch his new toy. First things first. Let‟s go and see how Harlan is doing.

308

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 25 Harlan had been notified of the death personally by messenger but still couldn‟t believe it. It was late afternoon when she went into the autopsy suite and stared at the tiny body on the table. The body was that of a male AEssyrian infant who also happened to be one of the emperor‟s sons by a concubine. Harlan delivered all of the emperor‟s children and she had delivered this boy less than three months ago. It had been a normal pregnancy with no complications for the child or the mother. All of his routine newborn screenings had come back normal and she hadn‟t detected any illness or developmental delays at his last check-up. The baby was still partially swaddled in a blanket and was wearing only a diaper. Harlan noted the absence of any resuscitative artifacts. AEssyrian children were very hardy and it was rare to have one die so young of anything natural that wasn‟t a congenital defect. Krull was standing behind the steel table dressed in a green gown with gloves and a face shield ready for the examination. “I‟m sorry, Harlan, but the emperor insisted you perform the autopsy. I‟ve already taken all of the external and internal images.” Harlan went over to the steel shelves and swapped her lab coat for a gown, some gloves, a surgical cap and a face shield for herself. “That‟s all right, Krull. I‟m actually feeling pretty good right now, if you can believe it. Thanks for getting started.” She came over clipping on her dictation earpiece and began the external exam. She enjoyed doing autopsies with Krull because 309

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 she could dictate during the exam without the interference of conversation. Scarlet, on the other hand, liked to chat and gossip about various things and Harlan‟s microphone always picked up pieces of the conversation and inserted it into her reports. When Harlan proofread she often had to remove some pretty strange sentences. The baby was well nourished and within weight and length expectations for his age. He had three teeth just barely sprouting from the lower gum line and head full of short black hair. She glanced up at Krull. “Did anyone tell you what happened?” Krull frowned. “No one knows. His mother said she put him down in the royal nursery for a nap and when she returned to feed him, he was unresponsive.” “Was anyone else in there with him?” “No. Just two other infants but they appear to be fine.” “Was he sleeping with either of the other infants?” “No. Each child was in a separate crib. The other two children are quite a bit older.” “Where is the mother now?” Harlan asked as she turned the child onto his side. “She‟s in the waiting room with two other concubines. Needless to say everyone is hysterical.” As Harlan continued the external exam she recorded the absence of any injuries to the infant. No bruising, no petechiae, not a scratch. As she manipulated his extremities she noted that rigor mortis was setting in. According to the medic‟s notes, the baby had been discovered about three hours after being placed down. Harlan rolled the infant onto his side, noting the lividity pattern on his back and pressed two of her fingers against the darker green skin. When she removed them she saw light green skin appear where she had pressed. Good. The lividity wasn‟t fixed which helped corroborate the mother‟s story as far as a time frame. In cases like this everyone who had contact with the infant was a suspect, 310

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 especially the parent or primary caretaker. Once the external exam was completed Harlan made a “Y” incision and began the evisceration. Carefully she removed each organ, weighed it and placed it in a small steel bin next to a cutting board. Thankfully, unlike their adult counterparts, the bones of AEssyrian children did not completely solidify until they were well over a year old. Their structure was similar to human cartilage but their developmental progression was very different. Once solidification took place it was almost impossible to break or cut through any part of these fortified skeletons. Needless to say it has presented more than a few challenges during autopsy. She was glad she only had to perform a few per month. “Can you open his head for me while I get started on the organ dissection?” she said over her shoulder to Krull. “Only if you tell me honestly how you‟re feeling.” Harlan sighed and grimaced. “Okay, I‟ll admit that I am a little tired, but I should be able to finish this post without any problems. Once I‟ve dissected the organs and taken my samples, I will leave you to close up.” Krull raised an eyebrow at her. “And then what?” “I just need to talk to the mother an—” “That‟s probably not a good idea. You should let me talk to her.” Harlan gripped her scalpel tightly and resisted the urge to stab him with it. “Damn it, Krull, I am not an invalid. I am perfectly capable of asking the mother a few questions. I‟ve done this a few times before, you know.” Krull regarded her coolly and spoke slowly. “The reason that I don‟t think you should talk to the mother is because you are very obviously pregnant and she has just lost her baby. Your presence will undoubtedly upset her more and make the interview that much more difficult.” 311

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Well, he had a point. The last thing she wanted to do was inflict any unnecessary trauma on the mother. “You‟re right. I‟m sorry I snapped at you. When I‟m done I will go right to my office, catalog my dictation and then go home. Is that satisfactory?” Krull grunted at her and went back to working. She didn‟t think the grunt meant anything at all but she never could be sure with him. Both of them looked up as the door to the autopsy suite swung open and one of the medics poked his head in. “The general is here to take you home, Doctor Theron.” “Tell him I‟m busy. He can go ahead and I‟ll grab an escort home when I‟m ready.” The medic recoiled and his eyes slightly widened like she‟d just pointed a weapon at him. Even Krull gave her a dubious look. After stammering a few seconds the medic finally said, “Doctor Theron, with all due respect, the general is not going to accept those instructions. And I‟m the one that he‟s going to be pissed off at for delivering the message. Please give me something else to tell him.” Harlan threw up her hands in frustrations. “Well, he‟s just going to have to relax in the waiting room until I‟m done. There, tell him that.” The medic frowned and looked grim. “I‟ll tell him, but I don‟t think he‟s going to be very relaxed.”

312

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 26 As soon as they crossed the border back into the empire, Gypsy felt the tension in her shoulders ease. General Kharon was on the back of her hyperia with a rope securing him to her so he wouldn‟t fall off. Gypsy hated to admit it but she liked their close contact. It made her feel strangely safe and secure even if he was out cold. She chalked it up to that damned Primal Fever. Scarlet complained less now that she had an actual patient to care for and Khalee busied herself by asking Scarlet strange questions about medicine. Gypsy was just glad they were getting close to home and the threat of Kharon invading was gone. Khalee had backtracked a few times to scout, and hadn‟t seen any sign of a pursuing army. Gypsy guessed without their general to lead them, they returned home. “So what is this all about, anyway?” Scarlet asked. “Why do we have to keep Kharon unconscious?” Gypsy sighed. “It‟s a long story.” “Longer than all of the hours it‟s going to take us to get back? Why don‟t you just hit the high points? It‟s not like you have anything better to do.” “I received a cursed sword from my grandfather Titan. Kharon was tending to my whipping injuries when he saw it and picked it up. I tried to warn him not to touch it but it was too late. When he grabbed the blade, it twisted in his hand, cutting him and a sliver of metal got into his flesh through the wound. Now he‟s possessed by 313

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Titan‟s magic and we have no idea what he‟s capable of or even how to cure him.” Both Scarlet and Khalee blinked at her. Perfect, they both think I‟m nuts. Scarlet glanced back at Kharon. “Well, why don‟t I just take the sliver out?” Gypsy stopped. “You can try if you want. I tried to dig it out when he first got cut but the sliver is weird. It moves.” “Well, it‟s worth a try. If I can see it, then I can probably get a hold of it with some forceps and pull it out.” Scarlet pointed to a sunny clearing off the main road. “Why don‟t we stop over there? I‟ll need all of that light to try and locate this thing.” “Do you think this‟ll work?” Khalee asked Gypsy. Gypsy shrugged. She doubted the solution was that simple but they had nothing to lose. At any rate, she was more than happy to stop. Although she enjoyed being close to Kharon, his body heat combined with the balmy afternoon temperature was drenching her back. “I don‟t know, Khalee. But I‟m sure sick of toting his heavy ass around and now that we are back on imperial lands, we‟re pretty safe from his army. We just have to stay sharp so we‟re not ambushed by robbers.” Khalee smirked. “I‟m not afraid of robbers.” Gypsy grinned back at her. “Oh yeah, I guess you wouldn‟t be. Sometimes I forget about your ability to spit venom.” They tied up their hyperia and again Gypsy made hers kneel. That would make it a lot easier to yank Kharon off the saddle. Gripping the shoulder straps of his chest armor, Gypsy leaned all of her weight back and pulled while Khalee pushed him from the other side. He slid sideways off of the hyperia, landing on his back with a thud. The animal even grunted his relief and Gypsy felt a moment of guilt. Scarlet rushed over and immediately began inspecting him in the bright afternoon light. “We need to take his armor off. See here?” Scarlet said pointing to a spot by the general‟s shoulder. The area was raw and 314

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 irritated. “It looks like he hasn‟t been out of his armor in a few days.” Khalee leaned back and waved her hand in front of her nose. “It smells like he hasn‟t been out of his armor in a few weeks.” She smiled at Gypsy. “You really need to take better care of your man.” “Hilarious,” Gypsy replied flatly. She wanted to come to Kharon‟s defense but the other women were right. Kharon had the manly odor of old sweat and it wasn‟t a good smell. Khalee jumped in to help Scarlet as she began taking Kharon‟s armor off. Scarlet waved an empty canteen in the air. “Can I get some more water?” “I‟ll go,” Gypsy said. She walked over and snatched the canteen from Scarlet and trotted down to a small mountain stream not far away. As she filled the canteen, Gypsy was surprised to notice that she was getting really turned on by the thought of Kharon being naked. It was annoying as hell because she really didn‟t want the other women catching her leering at him. That would just be too embarrassing even if he was her husband. When she was sure her hormones were under control, she came back up the trail to the campsite. Just as Gypsy feared, Kharon was completely naked and he was nothing short of magnificent. His body was a network of thick, detailed muscle and large bulging veins. In some places, she could see the faint scars from old wounds and beatings, but strangely, it added to his masculine appeal. Even soft, his cock was huge and complimented by two very large balls. Scarlet was busy pouring water over Kharon‟s body, rubbing away smudges of old dirt and cleaning out the raw spots. She talked to Khalee as she worked, describing the difference between a regular male and a bull male. Then Scarlet fearlessly reached out and grabbed Kharon‟s penis, lifting it to show Khalee the thick ridges on the underside. 315

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 A flash of jealous rage rushed Gypsy. Her cheeks and throat burned. “Scarlet, do you fucking mind? He is my husband, not some prize hyperia stud at the Spring Festival.” Scarlet laughed. “Okay, okay, I‟m sorry. I guess I just got carried away.” Khalee stared at Gypsy in awe. “How do you ever get that thing inside you?” And that was when Gypsy realized that Khalee was a virgin. She had to be. Kharon was big, but not that out of line for most bull males. “I take it you‟ve never had sex.” Khalee stiffened and her eyes darted around nervously. “Um…no.” Scarlet laughed delighted with herself. “You‟re a virgin? That is so cute. Well…anyway, where there‟s a will, there‟s a way.” “Cute?” Khalee wrinkled her brow. “What‟s cute about being a virgin?” “I‟m not trying to offend you. It‟s just that you seem so tough and…well I don‟t know. I just never pegged you for one.” Gypsy planted her hands on her hips. “Can we get on with trying to get that sliver out of him?” Scarlet got comfortable. “Show me exactly where it went in.” Gypsy crouched down and grasped Kharon‟s wrist, flipping his arm over. “See this old scab? It went in right there,” she said as she ran the nail of her index finger over the mark. Rummaging through her medical bag Scarlet pulled out some disinfectant, a scalpel, some gauze and a thin piece of metal cut in the shape of a triangle. “What in the hell is that thing?” Gypsy asked. “It‟s a magnet and pretty strong one at that. Hopefully even possessed steel still has to conform to some of the laws of physics.” Scarlet poured the disinfectant over the scab and scrubbed the crusty wound covering right off. Gypsy and Khalee watched in awe as she sliced into the old wound with the scalpel blade and began 316

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 searching for the sliver. It only took her a few minutes to find it but just as Gypsy had said the sliver moved deeper into the wound when Scarlet tried to grab it with the forceps. That‟s when Scarlet used the magnet. Turning the magnetic strip on its side, she slid one of the points into the incision and moved it gently around inside the wound. The corners of her mouth pulled into a tiny grin as she pulled out the magnet. Scarlet held up the magnet with a small metal shard stuck on the end. It had ceased moving and looked like any normal metal shaving. “All done. Now get me one of the screw top specimen bottles from my saddlebag. This little thing probably shouldn‟t be left to its own devices.” Using the forceps she pried it off of the magnet and dropped it into the bottle Khalee had brought her. “Now all I have to do is wake him up.” Khalee took several steps back. “Shouldn‟t we get him dressed first?” “Why?” Gypsy scoffed. “I don‟t think he‟ll mind being naked in front of three attractive women. Besides, he needs to go wash himself. You‟re right. He does smell like he‟s been in his armor for weeks. Go ahead and bring him out, but keep the sedative handy, just in case it didn‟t work and we have to jump him.” Scarlet administered the injection and stepped back. The effect was immediate. Kharon rubbed his face and opened his mismatched eyes. He blinked a few times, and then sat up. His eyes stayed their normal arctic blue and muted brown. The black pools that had previously filled up his eye sockets were gone. Gypsy came forward and Kharon stared at her. His cock grew hard and Gypsy‟s face burned. “How are you feeling?” she asked. He glanced at the other two women then looked down at his naked body. “I'm fine. What‟s going on? I hope I didn‟t miss the party.”

317

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy smiled. Yep, he was back. “It‟s sort of complicated. Why don‟t you clean up a little bit? I‟ll explain everything on our way back to the military complex.” Kharon stood up completely unashamed of his lack of clothing. He looked around and Gypsy gestured in the direction of the stream. “Can we watch you?” Khalee asked. Gypsy resisted the urge to knock the Razorback woman out. She folded her arms. I just can‟t fucking believe her nerve. Kharon turned and winked at Gypsy. “As long as it‟s okay with my wife, I don‟t really mind.” Then he stalked off toward the stream with Scarlet and Khalee in tow. Gypsy brought up the rear at a much slower pace. This was going to be an interesting ride home.

318

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 27 By the time Harlan got home with Gavin, she was beat. She walked in, kicked her shoes off and nestled into the crook of the couch absently stroking her large belly. It was so big already, it was hard to believe she was only a month and a half pregnant. She looked like she was hiding a basketball under her shirt. For AEssyrian children the quick fetal development was essential to the survival of their race. A more human nine month gestation would be a disaster. On this planet lumbering around during a long pregnancy would ensure the mother would either starve or become the victim of predators. And AEssyria had tons of predators, including all non-paternal males in the area. Another essential factor was that it allowed women to produce several children a year if desired. Because of the aggressive nature of the species and the treacherous culture, death at a young age was not uncommon. The Military Academy alone could easily lose twenty or more cadets a year due to training exercises or arena fights. On Earth, twenty deaths a year at school would probably get it shut down forever. But that was the way of this world. The real problem came when there was an AEssyrian child within a human female. Because of its accelerated growth, the fetus acted more like a parasite than an offspring. It stripped the human mother of everything it needed so fast, her body barely had time to secure any nutrients for itself. Add to that the violent and unexpected hormone shifts and it wasn‟t hard to see why a large 319

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 portion of human women didn‟t survive the three months needed to deliver the child. Harlan closed her eyes for a moment. A second later, she heard a deep rumbling voice; someone was talking to her and touching her shoulder. She blinked up at Gavin and stretched. The aroma of cooked meat caressed her sense of smell. Craning her neck up to look onto the plate he was carrying, she spied a juicy steak accompanied by a few slices of that rustic bread they‟d been finding for her. There was also some kind of vegetable as an accompaniment. Harlan‟s mouth watered. “You sure cooked that fast.” Gavin sat down next to her and pulled the coffee table closer. “You‟ve been sleeping for an hour, my dear.” An hour? It felt like she‟d just closed her eyes for a second. She really hated being pregnant. Harlan sat up, grabbed the knife and three pronged fork and started wolfing it down. “This is soooo good,” she said with her mouth full. She tore off a piece of bread and stuffed it into her mouth chasing it with a sip of water. He stroked her hair. “Slow down. The beast is dead. It can‟t run away from you.” Harlan took a few deep breaths and tried to slow down, but it was a wasted effort. She was just so damned hungry. Then she caught the masculine scent of Gavin next to her. He smelled good, really good, like fresh leather and male hormones. She swallowed, looked at him, then leaning over she pressed her lips against his neck, inhaling deeply. “Mmmm…you smell almost as good as my dinner.” He laughed. “That‟s your hormones talking.” She quickly put her utensils down and climbed up onto his lap facing him. Closing her eyes, she leaned in close and touched her lips to his muscled jaw. Gavin responded by wrapping his arms around her. But Harlan didn‟t want him confining her. “No,” she 320

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 said, swatting his hands away. “Don‟t touch me. I just want to touch you.” He grinned and it annoyed her that he thought this was funny. Harlan caressed her hands up his neck and paused at the old rope scar around his throat. She stopped to tenderly kiss along it. Then she let her hands explore his face. She touched the scar that extended past his eye patch and traced the fullness of his lips. Every molecule of her body wanted him. She wanted to touch and explore him, and when she was ready, she wanted him inside her. “You are looking quite sexy today.” Oh my God, what kind of craziness am I saying now? Not only did she not have any control over herself but she barely cared. She tried to order her body to get off and finish eating but there seemed to be a disconnect between her will and some primitive part of her brain. It was much easier just to surrender to it. “Why, thank you, my love,” he whispered. He stole a kiss from her lips. She stared into his good eye and her desire roared to feral life. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she claimed his lips in a frenzied, heated kiss. Gavin kissed her back, his forked tongue caressing hers as his arms wrapped around her waist. Harlan leaned back and frowned. “Don‟t touch me, please.” Gavin sighed and put his arms at his sides. Harlan smiled. “Don‟t move.” She climbed off of him, slid her underwear down her legs and stepped out of them. Then she hiked up her skirt and crawled back into his lap. With her now frequent and often urgent trips to the bathroom she found it much easier to wear a skirt to work even though riding home was uncomfortable. “Take your cock out but don‟t get undressed.” She ran her hands down the decorated black battle armor. “I like the armor on. It gets me hot.” Gavin unbuckled his codpiece and released his already erect cock. Harlan straddled his hips, grabbed him roughly and began 321

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 working his length into her. She was moist but not quite enough for his going to be easy. But strangely, that didn‟t bother her one bit, she enjoyed the harsh friction as he rocked and shifted to get his length into her. In fact, when he was about to pull out, she forced her body down onto him causing him to grunt. Then she stopped and enjoyed the feeling of fullness. Harlan kissed him once. “Isn‟t this uncomfortable for you?” he asked. Clearly his pleasure was torn between enjoying the heat of her body and not finding pleasure in the way he‟d gotten in. “No,” she said. “This feels really good.” Harlan‟s sex was responding as she worked her hips up and down his shaft. Gavin rested his head on top of her breasts. “Darling,” he said in a guttural whisper. Harlan ignored him. All that mattered was the incredible sensation of him inside her. She rode hard, gripping his shoulders and working her hips up and down until a grudging but intense orgasm exploded inside her. Leaning her head back, she moaned loudly as she ground out the last of her orgasm. Now satisfied, she was just about to climb off when she looked up and noticed him glaring at her. Harlan sighed and mouthed sorry to her husband then continued moving her heat up and down his shaft. A moment later, Gavin gripped her hips and shuddered out his own climax. Bored with him now, Harlan absently rubbed her belly and glanced back at the table, realizing that she still had some of her meal left. She leaned forward and gave him a parting kiss on his chin. “That was really great. Thanks,” she said, climbing off of him and pulling her panties back on. Grabbing her plate off the table she headed out of the room. Gavin struggled to force his still erect cock back into his pants. “Not quite so great for me.” Harlan glanced back at him, wondering why he insisted on still talking to her. “So go to the brothel then,” she tossed over her 322

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 shoulder as she carried her plate over to the dining room table. She didn‟t care if he went. She had no interest in listening to him complain. “I love you, Harlan, but I‟ll be damned glad when this fucking pregnancy is over and I can have my wife back.” He grabbed her empty water glass and went into the kitchen to get more. Harlan continued to inhale the rest of her steak as he set the now full glass of water next to her plate. When she spoke, her words were almost completely muffled by food. Gavin held up his hand and shook his head gesturing to her mouth so Harlan finished chewing before continuing the conversation. “I‟m sorry, Gavin. I know I‟m acting weird but I can‟t help it. It‟s like I‟m some other person and I never know what I‟m going to feel from one minute to the next. I have lost all impulse control.” Gavin grinned at her, picking up her empty plate and glass and carried them into the kitchen. “I know, Harlan. Don‟t worry, I‟ll still love you no matter how immersed you become in your lunacy. Perhaps Krull can suggest something to ease your symptoms and…” Harlan could hear the deep baritone of his voice but could no longer understand what he was saying. Pulling her legs up into the chair she curled up resting her forehead on her knees. The edges of her field of vision were black and closing in until everything was dark and sleep snapped her up again.

323

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 28 After escorting Scarlet home and dismissing Khalee for the night, Gypsy escorted Kharon to her parents‟ house to check in with Gavin. As they rode, she was surprised to find Kharon made her a little nervous, like they were out on a first date. Gypsy just chalked it up to stress. They secured their mounts to a tie line, and went up the stone steps toward the large wooden door. She would have put the hyperia in the empty stalls but she didn‟t figure they‟d be staying long. Her father was not a big one for having visitors in his home. Her parents were very private and considered the villa a type of sanctuary from the outside world. Her mother spent most of her time devouring medical journals and only socialized when she had to. Gavin was a lot more social but he preferred to gather with others at a tavern or the officers‟ club. In fact the whole time Gypsy was growing up the only regular visitor who ever came to the villa was Caraculla. Gypsy grabbed the black iron door knocker and dropped it against the door a few times. Gavin opened the door and stared at her and Kharon for a full minute before speaking. She knew Gavin was trying to figure out if Kharon was still possessed or not. Gavin stepped back and let them in. “Where‟s Kharon‟s army?” Gypsy dropped onto the couch and put her boots up on the coffee table. “Probably still camped by the border waiting for him to come back.” 324

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon frowned. He didn‟t seem to remember any of his possession by Titan. “Why would they be there? I still don‟t understand what happened.” Gavin waved his hand dismissively. “Never mind. I‟ll explain all that later.” Kharon sat down on the couch with a heavy scowl. “Where‟s Scarlet and Khalee?” Gavin asked. “I dismissed them for the night. I didn‟t think you needed them.” Gavin nodded. He appeared pleased with her initiative. “Quite right.” He turned his attention to Kharon. “How are you feeling?” “I‟ve had some bad dreams lately, but other than that, I feel fine. What the hell happened anyway? I feel like I‟m the only one who doesn‟t know what‟s going on.” Gypsy turned to Kharon while Gavin went to the bar and poured them all drinks. “You touched a cursed sword given to me by my grandfather and got possessed. Then you escaped back to your kingdom and Titan was going to use you to launch an attack, for his own amusement, of course. Once Scarlet removed the steel sliver from your wound, you were cured. But you probably don‟t remember much of that.” Gavin handed out drinks and sat across from them in a wing chair. He sipped his liquor, never taking his eyes off Gypsy. “I must admit, Gypsy, I‟m quite impressed with how quickly you retrieved Kharon. I was expecting this mission to take you much longer because of your inexperience.” Gypsy sipped her drink using the glass to hide a grin. “Thank you, Excellency.” Her father stopped and stared up the stairway toward the bedrooms for a few seconds then shook his head and sipped his drink. “Is Mom okay? Scarlet said she was sick,” Gypsy ventured. 325

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “She is anything but okay. She is pregnant and driving everyone who comes in contact with her crazy. Your mother is the worst patient on the planet and Doctor Krull and I have our work cut out for us just keeping her healthy. It is for this reason that I am turning the remainder of your training over to Kharon. I am currently unable to train cadets and babysit your mother. All of my trainees have been doled out to various officers. Since you have trained with Kharon in the past and he seems to be able to handle you, I have reassigned you to him.” Gypsy leaned forward and opened her mouth to protest but Gavin focused a stern golden eye on her. She knew that eye‟s persona. It was the one that dared her to complain. It was a trap that she‟d fallen for in the past. The eye gave a benevolent false impression that her father‟s previous statements were open to debate. They weren‟t. Taking the bait was a good way to end up cleaning hyperia stables in her spare time. So Gypsy kept her expression neutral and sighed out a, “Yes, Excellency.” “I also signed your military recruitment order this afternoon. Once you graduate in the spring, you will be awarded the official rank of lieutenant junior grade. I have placed you under Commander Typhon and you‟ll report to him in the morning. At that meeting he‟ll give you a new training schedule and a list of weapons you are to begin practicing with. I suggest you book your arena time for the rest of the season right afterward to make sure you get in your practice hours. You‟ll also need to schedule a meeting with Grand Duchess Tannyth and give her the list Typhon assigned you so the bills can get paid.” Kharon, who‟d gulped down half his drink while Gavin was talking, put the glass down. “I can pay for most of Gypsy‟s needs. I am her husband.” “That‟s very generous of you, Kharon, but no. Gypsy is under intense scrutiny. She must do everything exactly the same as any other new soldier and that means working with her benefactor to 326

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 have her needs met. Her future military success depends just as much on her allies as her fighting ability. She must do this on her own.” Kharon slumped in his seat, brooding. “Yes, Excellency.” Gavin stood up, indicating the meeting was over. “Going out for drinks?” Kharon glanced at Gypsy. “Perhaps. Were you planning to join us?” Gavin glanced up the stairs again. “Although Harlan is eager to push me out of the house, I can‟t go. She gets weak and I need to make sure she gets enough rest and nourishment. Perhaps another time.” Gypsy yawned and stretched. “I‟m kind of beat anyway. I was just planning to go to the dorm and get some sleep.” “You‟re not going to stay at my villa?” Kharon asked. Both him and Gavin stared at her like she‟d just spit on them. She folded her arms. “No. I‟ve got class tomorrow. What the hell are you both looking at me like that for?” Then she turned her full attention to Kharon. “You and I have a lot of things to talk about before we go any further. I‟m far too tired to do it tonight so I‟m going back to my room.” Gavin went to the door and opened it, basically kicking them out. There were dark circles around his eyes and he looked more tired than Gypsy felt. “Very well, then. See you both in the morning.” Kharon walked out first. His movements were stiff and angry and Gypsy was secretly glad she‟d pissed him off. You‟d better not take too much for granted, you deceitful bastard!

327

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 29 Despite the late hour, Desmond was awake and working on the next day‟s watch bill when Scarlet came in. She tossed her stuff down by the closet and collapsed on the bed next to him. “I‟m beat.” He smiled and put his paperwork on the bedside table. “I take it you all got Kharon back safe and sound.” She kept her eyes closed as she stretched her arms up over her head. “And I cured him of whatever it was that was making him nuts.” His gaze ran over her large, round breasts, narrow waist and wide hips. As much as he hated to admit it, he could definitely see why the emperor had wanted her. Scarlet had a body built for sex. “Congratulations,” he said, rolling onto his stomach and kissing along her neck. “You‟ll be glad to know Gavin‟s plan worked. The emperor is smitten with his new toy. Well, for now anyway. We need to get married soon before he gets bored with her.” Scarlet smiled and laughed but didn‟t open her eyes. “Why, Desmond Theron, what a romantic proposal. I‟m getting goose bumps.” “That‟s me, a poet in the making. Are you sure you‟re ready to be Gavin‟s daughter?” He grinned covering her lips with breezy, light kisses. “Daughter-in-law,” she corrected. “Daughter-in-what?” 328

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You know. I would be his daughter-in-law.” “That‟s obviously an Earth term. AEssyrians don‟t have any such title. When we get married, you become Gavin‟s daughter with all of the rights and privileges as though you were his blood offspring.” He chuckled, twisting a lock of her blood-red hair around his index finger. “I don‟t understand. What exactly does that mean?” “It‟s a custom that was put in place to help protect women whose husbands were killed in combat. If anything happens to me you will revert to being under Gavin‟s protection so no one can rush in and claim you. Well, except for Gavin. He would have first option for you.” Scarlet‟s mouth erupted into a tense smile. “I hope you‟re kidding. I would sooner throw myself off a cliff than become his wife. Besides, if that‟s true, why didn‟t Gypsy go back to being under Gavin‟s protection when her marriage to Caraculla ended?” “Because that was a voluntary decision between them. The law usually only applies if your husband is killed, although sometimes if the woman was put aside unjustly, she can go back under her father‟s protection. You don‟t have anything to worry about. Gavin doesn‟t want another wife. Harlan wouldn‟t stand for it, and as far as you throwing yourself off a cliff, I‟m sure the feeling‟s mutual. It‟s more of a benefit to you than not. So let‟s sneak off and get married.” The radiant smile that had been brightening all of Scarlet‟s features abruptly vanished. She opened her eyes and suddenly sat up. “There‟s just one thing. I love you and want to be your wife, but not here, not on this godforsaken planet. I don‟t give a damn about the emperor and his contract. He‟ll just have to be satisfied with me paying him back in installments. I can make arrangements for a pirate to shuttle us off in two days.”

329

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 A ball of tension formed between Desmond‟s shoulders. “It‟s not quite that easy, Scarlet. I have to resign first and I owe Gavin an explanation.” “So, you‟ll resign in the morning.” She gave him a warm, pleased look. “You mean you‟ll really come with me?” “Sure. Where are we going?” “Kirillia. I‟ve worked there before and still have some connections. And since you‟re a Kirillian by birth, you shouldn‟t have a problem finding a job.” Desmond rolled off the bed and got up. He slowly paced around the bedroom avoiding eye contact. I can‟t marry her without telling her the truth even if it means the end of our relationship. Who was he kidding? This probably would be the end of their relationship. “I can‟t live on Kirillia. Pick another planet.” She watched him cautiously. “I don‟t understand what you mean. Why not?” “I have a criminal history there.” Scarlet tried to laugh it off. “You? A criminal history? What could you possibly have done that‟s so awful?” Desmond moved further away from the bed and leaned against the wall. His knees felt rubbery and he struggled not to slide down to the floor. “I killed someone.” Paleness instantly coated the pink blush of her skin and her eyes searched his for any signs of humor. “My God, Desmond. Who?” He swallowed hard and his cheeks burned with shame. The room suddenly felt very hot and much too small. “One of my mother‟s consorts.” “Why?” Desmond shrugged. They were getting into deep, dark waters here and he just wasn‟t ready to dive in. “He was abusive.” “So you killed him?” “It‟s more complicated than that.” 330

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “What exactly did he do?” “It was a long time ago and I don‟t want to talk about it. Besides, what do the details matter any—” “Desmond, if I‟m going to be your wife, I have a right to know.” A sudden and unexpected rage came over him. “Well, I‟m telling you, aren‟t I?” “What did he do?” He ran his fingers through his hair and began to pace again. What was I thinking bringing this bullshit up? I should have just kept my mouth shut! “I told you. He mistreated me.” “What? Like beat you up?” “Yeah.” Scarlet threw her hands in the air. “This is like pulling teeth! Why can‟t you just come out and tell me what the hell happened?” “Because I don‟t want to talk about it!” he yelled at her. Then struggling to control the volume of his voice, he said, “I‟m sorry I brought this up. Why don‟t we just fucking drop it?” But Desmond was in big trouble and he knew it. Only problem was, this boulder was rolling downhill fast and there was no way to stop it. She‟d never let this go until… Her eyes became watery with unshed tears. “How are we supposed to get married with this hanging over us?” His heart withered in his chest. Why didn‟t I just leave this alone? “So you don‟t want to get married.” Scarlet leapt off the bed. “You need to tell me the truth and not just in little pieces. Why do I have to drag everything out of you?” “Why do you have to know every tiny detail? You‟re as relentless as my fucking father. It amazes me that you two don‟t get along.” “There‟s something you‟re not telling me. I want to know why you killed that man. It isn‟t just because he beat you up, is it?” 331

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond paced faster. “No, it isn‟t. That‟s all you need to know.” “Oh, my God, the wedding is so off!” Scarlet shouted. She marched over to the closet and grabbed her suitcase, throwing it on the bed. “Maybe I can get that crooked pirate to get me off this goddamn hellhole tonight. I can‟t believe after all we‟ve been through that you still don‟t trust me. I don‟t know why I bother reaching out to you. You are never, ever going to let me in!” Something inside Desmond broke like shattering glass. He took two fast steps forward and grasped Scarlet‟s arm so hard, she screamed. Then he pulled her up close to him and leaned his mouth down to her ear. “You want to know what he did? I‟ll tell you what he did. He violated me, not once but lots of times. He did it late at night with my mother sleeping in the next room, he did it when she went out shopping, he did it every fucking chance he got, until one day I‟d had enough and put him out of my misery. You see, I had a growth spurt at thirteen and suddenly I was much bigger than I was when he first moved in. “One evening my mother was dressing to go out with her friends and that motherfucker kept shooting smug looks at me. So while he was walking her to the door I jumped him. I wanted her to be there so she could watch. So I could punish her for never believing me. I wanted to get back at her for ignoring years of abuse at the hands of more than a few of her companions. I would never physically hurt my mother, but I wanted her to suffer just the same for thirteen years of neglect and indifference. When I started stabbing that vile piece of shit I disengaged from time and reality. When the authorities got there I was still stabbing him and they had to drag me off his lifeless body. He was unidentifiable by the time I was stopped. I would have spent the rest of my life in a Kirillian work camp but my mother had some powerful connections. Maybe out of guilt or maybe embarrassment, she cut a deal with the detention board and they agreed to let her send me 332

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 to AEssyria. It was the only good thing she ever did for me. No matter how much of an asshole my father is, he saved my life by accepting custody of me and letting me come live here. End of story. Is that enough detail for you or should I get more specific?” Scarlet stared at him with her mouth open. Whatever she was expecting him to say, obviously this was not it. “I‟m so sorry, Desmond.” He just let go of her arm and shook his head, defeated. “Yeah, so am I. Now if you want to leave, go right ahead. I won‟t interfere.” She placed her hand on the side of his tear-streaked face. “No. I love you and I don‟t want to go anywhere without you. We don‟t have to leave right away and we definitely won‟t go to Kirillia. I know how difficult it was for you to tell me this and I thank you for trusting me.” Standing up on her tiptoes she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. Desmond savored its warm sweetness for a moment, but he desperately needed some fresh air. Breaking the kiss, he nodded as he turned away from her and stalked downstairs to the courtyard to be alone. He sat down in the cool silence of the courtyard for a while, trying to get his feelings under control. He felt like an open wound and hated how vulnerable it left him. Everything was so much easier when his memories were safely buried down deep where they couldn‟t cause him any pain. Scarlet walked out so softly he barely heard her. Glancing up he was transfixed by her presence and couldn‟t look away. She was completely naked and so beautiful his heart ached. Her long, wavy, red hair blanketed her lovely pale shoulders and partially covered her pink nipples. Her large breasts were full and round sitting high on her chest waiting to be worshipped by his kisses. His cock strained against his pants, throbbing and aching as his eyes feasted on his stunning woman. 333

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 But her naked beauty wasn‟t the worst of it, for drifting up into his nostrils was the one thing that tore through his senses like nothing else: the sweet, feminine perfume of her arousal. A stampede of emotions crashed into him all at once: lust; love; anger; and desire. He could barely contain all of the feelings he had for Scarlet and he would do everything and anything to make her happy. She was his and if Megolyth or any other male ever tried to take her from him, Desmond wouldn‟t hesitate to kill them. He didn‟t care if he spent the rest of his life in a stinking, lightless dungeon. She was the light in his darkness. The only thing in his life he‟d ever wanted that he would never compromise on, consequences be damned. In her eyes was a burning desire that rivaled his. The corners of her mouth lifted into a teasing grin. She sighed like she was a poor, helpless girl. “I‟m so wet.” It was said with a sweet innocence that drove him insane. He got up from his chair slowly, carefully trying to keep himself under control. But there was no controlling these emotions. They were wild and savage, pulled from the deepest part of his heart and soul. His love for her was both dangerous and dazzling—the only oasis in his harsh and difficult life. How could he ever express how much she meant to him? He decided to do it the only way he knew how, with his hands and his cock. Desmond stalked up to her, aware that his hands were shaking. Hell, his whole body was trembling like he‟d just been pulled from a frozen lake. Reaching out, he placed one hand behind her neck, and pulled her forward claiming her lips. Scarlet wrapped her arms around him, pressing her body against his. Desmond broke the kiss as his heart beat out a frantic rhythm in his chest. His passion was building with the ferocity that he usually only felt in battle. Something had broken loose inside his soul. It was the beastly part of him, a living thing with a will of its own and it wanted to seize Scarlet in the worst way. He picked her 334

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 up and pushed her against the wall, lifting her legs up to encircle his hips. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he tried to coax himself into slowing down, but the beast had complete control of his mind. Desmond savaged kisses down Scarlet‟s long delicate neck, lost in the intoxicating scent of her skin. His hands couldn‟t get enough of her; they roamed all over her body, caressing, groping, exploring. Scarlet gripped onto his shoulders and gasped. Her fingers dug in deep but he felt no pain, nothing could penetrate this crazy, feral lust. “Put your cock inside me, Desmond. I need you, I love you, please.” While keeping her pinned to the wall, he managed to unfasten his pants and let them drop to the floor. He grabbed the rock-hard shaft and guided his cock into her. Liquid heat enveloped his member and for the first time he realized how much he was sweating. Scarlet closed her eyes and uttered a high squeal of pleasure. The sound was so distinctly feminine, he almost climaxed right there. But just as the pressure built and threatened to overwhelm him, he stopped to take a few calming breaths. Scarlet squeezed her legs tighter around his waist and bucked her hips. “Don‟t stop, don‟t stop. Please don‟t stop! You feel so good, I love it.” Desmond began thrusting in an aggressive cadence. Only this time his cock was almost numb from the pressure in his shaft. His balls were heavy and had a mild ache all of their own. Scarlet cried out several times as she reached orgasm after orgasm. She was insatiable. Each of her climaxes was pure bliss as her slick pussy clamped down on his rod several times, massaging the numbness out of the shaft. Desmond pumped harder and faster. A spark of pleasure began in the head, charged down his cock and titillated his balls. When his climax finally came, it was like nothing 335

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 he‟d ever experienced before, taking him to heights of pleasure he never thought existed. Scarlet‟s hot, sweet breath in his ear sent shivers down his spine as the orgasm overtook him. He was aware of letting out a long, growling moan that came from the very depths of his gut. Then the ecstasy rushed him, going on and on, until it felt like his balls had shriveled up into nothing. Gasping for breath, he rested his head in the valley of her breasts. Scarlet lowered her legs to the ground and almost collapsed. He grabbed her around the waist, his body humming with even more need. She kissed him and giggled. “That was fan-fuckingtastic.” Desmond didn‟t respond. He couldn‟t and what was more shocking, he wasn‟t done with her yet. He wanted more, so much more. So he picked her up over his shoulder and carried her back into their bedroom.

336

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 30 Desmond arrived at the royal arena just as Gavin was walking in the far entrance. His father came over, looking worn and tired. Desmond guessed Harlan‟s pregnancy was taking its toll on the old man. “The emperor sent word this morning that he‟d be running a few minutes late,” Desmond said. Gavin stared into the empty arena. “Nice of him to take time out of his busy fornication schedule to let you know.” “Yeah. Look, I don‟t know what you and Scarlet fought about this time, but she‟s going to do whatever she can to get off the planet and I will go with her. So if you want me to stay, I suggest you go and make nice with her.” His father stared at him. “That woman is very high maintenance.” Desmond shrugged. “So are you.” “That‟s quite amusing.” “It wasn‟t meant to be a joke. I don‟t know which one of you stresses me out more.” The emperor walked in, followed by two royal bodyguards and Lilly. She wore way too much makeup and was dressed in a sheer violet dress that left little to the imagination. She marched with a hard, heavy step that made her high heels clatter. Gathering her dress up in one hand, she mounted the arena steps and took a seat near the middle. 337

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth joined them on the arena floor and Desmond could feel his annoyance. His movements were quick and short, like a man about to go into a tirade. He avoided looking at Gavin. Instead he glanced at Desmond and said, “Ready?” “What the fuck is she doing here?” Gavin said, glaring up at Lilly. Megolyth leaned forward frowning. A vein pulsed near his right eye. “She‟s here because I can‟t get rid of her. She follows me everywhere and when she heard you were going to be here, she invited herself along. I ought to give her right back to you.” Gavin folded his arms. “No fucking way. You wanted her. She‟s all yours. Why don‟t you confine her to the harem like you do all your other toys?” “Because she pitches a fit and causes all kinds of mayhem! My wives are already threatening to throw her off the battlements. I can‟t do anything with her. She‟s such a damned nuisance.” “So beat her into obedience,” Gavin suggested. “I can‟t do that either,” Megolyth said through his teeth. “Why the bloody hell not?” “Because she likes it.” He turned to Desmond. “You have a thing for human women. Why don‟t you take her?” Desmond couldn‟t help it, he laughed. He was enjoying this more than he thought. “First of all, I don‟t have a thing for human women. I only have a thing for one human woman and Lilly‟s definitely not the one. Besides, Scarlet would cut my balls off.” “You‟re the damned emperor, why not execute her?” Gavin said. Megolyth threw his hands up, defeated. “I can‟t do that. She‟s really just a child and she hasn‟t done anything to warrant an execution.” The emperor marched into the middle of the arena and pulled his sword. Desmond frowned at his father. “Thanks for pissing him off.” 338

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You‟re bloody welcome. Besides, I don‟t know what you‟re complaining about. I‟m the one who has to go and make peace with your angry girlfriend.” Desmond walked into the arena. “It‟s only right, since you‟re constantly the source of her anger,” he tossed over his shoulder. **** Gavin entered the medical clinic and walked right past the empty receptionist desk. Scarlet came out of a patient‟s room holding a digital clipboard and stopped abruptly. She glared up at him. “This is a restricted area.” “I know but this is important. I need to speak to you alone.” She started making notes. “I‟m very busy. Make an appointment.” Gavin snatched the clipboard from her and tossed it on the counter. Her face darkened and she was just about to let loose with an angry tirade when he placed his finger over her lips. “Please, Scarlet. I‟ll only take up a few moments of your time.” She sighed. “Fine, anything to get rid of you. But understand, I don‟t have time for one of your long-winded lectures. We‟re really backed up today.” She gestured to a big metal door. “We can talk in the medication room.” Scarlet went to the keypad and punched in a code. The door buzzed and remained locked. She tried a few more times but still the door refused to open. She growled deep in her throat. “I hate this stupid door.” “What‟s wrong with it?” “Just another example of fine Kirillian craftsmanship.” Gavin ran his gaze up and down the large metal door. It looked like something he‟d see in front of a safe not in a medical clinic. “Why such advanced security?” Scarlet groaned in frustration and kept working the lock. “We‟ve had some medication stolen. Patients were waiting until the doctors were busy in the exam rooms then coming in here and 339

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 stealing what they wanted. Harlan had it put in the last time it happened.” After the fifth try, the door emitted a series of happy beeps and swished inward. Scarlet propped it open and went inside. “Okay, what‟s so important?” “First of all, I want to apologize. You have been a great help to me on several occasions and I‟m afraid I haven‟t been very grateful. So please accept my sincerest apology for having mistreated you.” Scarlet nodded stiffly. “Okay. I accept. Is that all you wanted to say?” “No. My son tells me you‟re determined to leave.” Scarlet opened her mouth to speak but he held his hand up to hold her off. “Just let me finish. I completely understand why you‟d want to go, but I‟m begging you to reconsider. Desmond and I have a long and complicated history, full of pain and misunderstanding. Over the past few months, we have been growing closer, not as general and subordinate, but as father and son. I feel like I‟m actually connecting with him for the first time. Now I finally have a chance to build the relationship with him that I never could with any of my other sons. Please don‟t take him away from me.” Scarlet glared at him and folded her arms tightly across her chest. “First off, you fucking hit me while on that rescue mission, then less than a week ago you manhandled me onto your desk, sat on me and forced me to go on another mission.” “Yes, I know and I‟m very sorry about that.” Gavin leaned forward and gently kissed her on the cheek he‟d struck while on their mission to find Harlan. Scarlet was so shocked, she blinked several times and stared at him, speechless. “But I‟ll tell you something that I didn‟t tell you then,” he continued. “You were the reason I was able to find my wife. No other doctor, not even Harlan herself, would have taken the chances you did to keep me going. And for that, I am deeply grateful. 340

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “There is ruthlessness in you that I greatly admire. I think you are perfect for Desmond and I am delighted you will soon be my daughter. So what do you say we start again?” “Are you going to brutalize me if I disagree with you?” “I‟ll tell you what. You don‟t have to agree with me, but if you‟re going to question anything, you do it with me in private. Never question me in front of others and I will vow never to strike you. Do we have a deal?” He held his hand out to her. Scarlet relaxed and he knew he had her. She unfolded her arms and shook his hand. “Okay, deal. You‟re quite the silvertongued devil, I‟ll give you that.” Scarlet smiled and she was nothing short of beautiful. “So where were you going to abscond to with my son? I need to know where to go and hunt you down if you change your mind.” She shrugged. “I don‟t know, maybe Asgardia.” “I would have thought Kirillia,” Gavin said, following her out. Scarlet glanced back at him. “Desmond said he couldn‟t live there because of what happened before he came to live on AEssyria.” She had the confidential tone of someone who assumed he knew what she was talking about. “I wouldn‟t want him ending up as a marked man or in a work camp for something that he shouldn‟t have been held responsible for anyway.” “I‟m glad you‟re there to look out for him, Scarlet,” he said, making a mental note to do some digging. Desmond was just a child when Gavin took custody of him. He would have never thought to search his background. After all, what kind of a background could a thirteen-year-old boy have?

341

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 31 It was early, too early for most sane people to be up. It was even too early for either sun to be up, but it was one of the best times to practice in the arena. Most warriors grabbed more comfortable arena times, like midmorning or early afternoon. There were two main problems with comfortable times. First, she usually had to share the arena with two to three other warriors, who purposely encroached on her area hoping she‟d get fed up and leave. The second problem was that the more warriors there were the more fun could be had. Visiting and distractions occurred. Gypsy was a social creature at heart and loved to hear a good story just like the next person. Unfortunately, the clock didn‟t stop on her arena time while she listened to some gossip or a bawdy joke. It was much more productive to come to the arena when no one else was around, even if it was much less entertaining. Prior to her mission, Gypsy had begun working with the battle-axe, trying to get used to the unwieldy weapon but the truth be told, she sucked at it. It was like swinging a sledge hammer and she didn‟t understand how anyone could use it with any precision. So she dressed out in her battle armor and meandered over to the practice arena, lugging a stupid battle-axe with her. She would have much rather blown off the axe and practiced with her saber. However, if Gavin told her to practice something and it was apparent at their next meeting that she hadn‟t, the abuses that he would inflict upon her in the name of training would be legendary. 342

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Pushing open one of the steel side doors, she came into the lit up building to find Kharon on the floor in maneuvers with the meteor hammer. She wasn‟t surprised he‟d booked the arena at an even more insane time than she. The meteor hammer required use of the whole arena because of its devastating range and he was a little obsessive when it came to weapons. Gypsy squinted up at the large, rickety wall clock and noted Kharon had ten more minutes until her scheduled time. Looking around for a place to lay her weapon, she finally settled for dropping it at the base of the steps. Then she climbed up to the lowest row of the bleachers and picked a place to sit. Settling into a poorly lit area of the bench, she propped her boots up on the railing and watched him. And he was quite the sight, swinging that vicious weapon in circles over his head. Then, after several revolutions to gain momentum, he launched the spiked ball at the wooden dummy several yards away. The ball smashed into the target‟s head shattering it into a bunch of small fragments. Gypsy was kind of proud that she was the only cadet who knew how to use a meteor hammer. Now that Kharon was here maybe she could get back into some practice with it. He tugged on the chain, recalling the weapon to him and caught it with a heavily gloved hand. Coiling up the chain, he attached it to a holder on his hip and marched toward the door she‟d just entered through. He had swapped his gray armor for the imperial black and it suited him. He looked as evil and villainous as her father. “Gypsy,” he said, nodding to her as he passed. His manner was cold and distant, like he barely knew her. She frowned. Great, she‟d managed to offend him by not wanting to go back to his villa last night. Why did men have such fragile egos? Gypsy had wanted to assert her independence but she hadn‟t wanted to alienate him. She guessed it was time to extend the hand of friendship. “Kharon?” He stopped and turned around. 343

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy stood up and gestured down at the battle-axe. “Since you‟re my new trainer, maybe you could give me a few pointers with this thing. I‟m rather suckish at it,” she confessed. She really expected him to say something nasty and blow her off, but he didn‟t. Instead, he took a tentative step forward and picked the axe up off the floor. “I thought you were still working on your swordsmanship.” She rubbed the back of her neck and slowly descended the steps until she stood in front of him. “I am. But Gavin said I was going to have to learn other weapons so I was just trying to get familiar with it.” Kharon held the axe up to the light. He examined the head and swung it slowly testing the weight. “Did you buy this?” “Um…no. I got it from the weapons room in the back.” “It‟s not a very good choice for you.” He turned away from her and headed toward the weapons room. “Come, we‟ll find you something better.” After rummaging through the scarred and broken discarded weaponry, Kharon finally found her a smaller, double-headed battle-axe with a thin wooden handle. Gypsy followed him out, thinking the thing looked a little too wimpy to be of much use. They returned to the arena and Kharon set up five dummies spaced about ten feet apart. Gypsy pushed her thumbs into her belt. She didn‟t bother to hide her disdain. “That thing‟s a piece of junk. I would probably be better off throwing rocks at the decoys.” Kharon tilted his head to the side with a slight grin and raised an eyebrow at her. “Why do you say that?” “It looks flimsy. I don‟t imagine it can inflict a lot of damage.” Kharon swung the axe through the air so fast all Gypsy saw was a blur. The blade connected with the dummy at the waist and cut clean through the thick torso, and then Kharon swung the weapon back again and took off the head with the rear blade. 344

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy stared amazed. She could have sworn the shaft would have broken. “Uh…I stand corrected.” “Never underestimate a weapon or a man. Some men may not look like much, but they‟re usually the most ferocious fighters because they have something to prove.” He held the axe out to her. “You try.” Gypsy took the battle-axe and spent the next hour with Kharon practicing. It was one of the few times they‟d spent a block of time together and not been having sex. Gypsy hated to admit it, but she liked Kharon and liked being with him. He was a calm and patient teacher who knew a lot. The hour flew by and she was surprised at how disappointed she was when it was over. He glanced at the clock on the wall and took the axe from her. “You‟d better get to class.” A nervous flutter tickled her belly. “I‟m going, but I was thinking that maybe I can swap my watch out this afternoon, and we can go hunting together.” Kharon smiled. “Are you asking me out on a date?” Gypsy laughed in spite of herself. “Yeah, kind of. What do you say?” He leaned forward and stopped just short of her lips. “I say yes.” Gypsy closed the short distance between them and touched her lips to his. It was a warm, short kiss that charged her senses. Maybe she had real feelings for him after all, Primal Fever or no. “Thanks for your help,” she said. “You‟re welcome. Now get to class.” “Yes, sir.”

345

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 32 Although intended to be a small, intimate affair, Desmond and Scarlet‟s wedding was actually quite flashy. Megolyth, still somewhat pleased with his new slave, had told his servants to decorate the parade ground with military banners, black and gold flags and a multitude of flowers from the Imperial Gardens. Highbacked leather chairs were pulled from Gavin‟s conference room and set up under a pristine white tent much to the general‟s displeasure. The warm spring weather was accentuated with cool breezes that rustled through the various wedding decorations. On the sidelines, Desmond, Gypsy and Gavin, who were all looking very handsome in their black and gold dress uniforms, talked quietly while waiting for the ceremony to begin. At the front stood the High Priest with a holy scroll tucked under his right arm. He wore bright yellow robes and a mitre on his head. Impatiently, he shifted from one foot to the other, wearing a strained expression. Harlan tried not to grin; she knew the Therons weren‟t his favorite family by a long shot and he was probably only conducting the ceremony as a favor to Megolyth. True to her nature, Scarlet was holding everybody up by making last-minute adjustments to her dress. It was a beautiful, white off-the-shoulder gown, with a snug bustier and a full doublelayered skirt complete with a train. Intricately detailed crystal flowers were sewn throughout the entire garment. She had to admit, Scarlet was absolutely stunning and Harlan had a little pang 346

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 of envy. Scarlet had opted out of wearing a veil, which wasn‟t really an AEssyrian tradition and wore her hair down, allowing her blood-red locks to cascade over her exposed back. Finally the bride gave an apologetic smile and allowed Gavin to escort her over to his son. “I‟m ready,” she announced. The guests took their seats and Harlan gave Kharon a suspicious glare when he took the seat directly next to her. She didn‟t say anything because it could have just been a coincidence. She doubted it, though. Harlan was sure Gavin had conspired with him to babysit her. Desmond took Scarlet‟s arm and walked over to the High Priest who tried without success to bury his scowl. They each lifted their arms and the High Priest bound their wrists together with a white silk rope. Then the ceremony began. Harlan‟s AEssyrian was pretty good but the High Priest used the old language and soon she was completely lost. She could feel Gypsy‟s husband stealing concerned glances at her and she was getting annoyed. Why did he have to sit next to me? This is bullshit. Then that familiar irritation that she got when other AEssyrian males were too close to her began and she wished Kharon would go sit somewhere else. Her nose had become extremely sensitive to male hormones, and all scents other than Gavin‟s drove her into twitchy agitation. She wondered if he would pursue her if she moved to another location. About ten minutes into the ceremony, a nagging sharp pain shot through her lower back. Harlan tried to decide whether or not it was a premature labor pain but ruled against it. So she sat forward, then she turned sideways, then she leaned back in her seat, but no position seemed to help ease her growing discomfort. Kharon gave her another concerned look and she wanted to slap it off his face, but she ignored him. She purposefully stared straight ahead at the altar. Finally, unable to sit one more minute, she quietly slipped out of her seat and went to stand in the back so she‟d be less of a distraction. 347

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 To her great dismay, Kharon got up and came to stand next to her. A flash of rage fired her blood. “Why are you following me?” she said in a harsh whisper. “Go back and sit down.” “I told Gavin I would keep an eye on you.” “You can see me from your seat.” She pointed for emphasis. “Why did you get up?” “Not that I have to report to you,” she said icily, “but my back was hurting.” “Perhaps I should escort you up to your husband‟s office so you can lie down,” Kharon said. He didn‟t seem at all deterred by her anger, which infuriated her more. Harlan impatiently gestured for them to move away from the ceremony. He followed her like a man going to face a firing squad. When they were out of earshot, Harlan whirled around to face him and said, “I don‟t need a nap. I‟m not a child.” “I didn‟t say you were, Harlan.” “Then stop saying and doing things that piss me off.” “Is there anything that doesn‟t piss you off?” Why was he giving her so much attitude? All she wanted was to be left alone. “Yes, Kharon, there are lots of things that don‟t upset me. But for some reason, you‟re intent on upsetting me now. So please just go away!” Harlan felt her eyes burn and the sudden urge to burst into tears washed over her. She immediately clamped down on those emotions and took a few deep breaths. Kharon gave her a patient nod. “You‟re not looking well, Harlan. Why don‟t you at least sit down?” She was just about to get really nasty when the world spun out of control. It wasn‟t a mild spinning, it was a sickening vertigo attack that made her knees buckle. I am so sick of passing out. Kharon, who apparently had been anticipating a collapse, caught her before she touched the ground. He scooped her up into his arms with such ease that now she really did feel like a child. Gavin was there in a moment. “Are you all right, darling?” 348

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The vertigo vanished just as quickly as it came. “I‟m okay. Really, Kharon, you can put me down now.” He looked at Gavin who nodded. Kharon put her feet on the floor but kept his arm around her waist, apparently unconvinced that she was okay. Gavin, too, grabbed her upper arm, and Harlan felt nothing less than suffocated. She gritted her teeth. “Please,” she said, struggling to get their hands off her. “I don‟t need the two of you pawing at me. Can we all just go back and sit down before we miss the whole event?” Then Scarlet was there. Harlan was mortified she‟d inadvertently caused such a scene. It was all Kharon‟s fault. “Are you okay, Harlan?” she asked. She grabbed Harlan‟s wrist and started taking her pulse. “You look very pale.” Harlan wanted to say maybe she was pale because everyone was sucking all the air out of her area, but she didn‟t. She also wanted to say that everyone needed to calm the hell down and get their hands off her, but she didn‟t say that either. Instead the only thing Harlan managed to say before the darkness took her was, “When do we eat?”

349

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 33 The Imperial Baths were one of the most relaxing places in the whole empire. Discovered over six thousand years ago, the springs were a Mecca for the sick and old from all over AEssyria until the first local king decided to build a palace over it. Overwhelmed by the public outrage, he declared that anyone who needed to use the spring could petition the king and be allowed access to the mystical waters. But as time marched on, more and more people forgot about the natural spring and soon it became the exclusive property of the king and nobles. Harlan had found out about it purely by accident. Before Gypsy‟s birth, Megolyth had granted her and Gavin permission to come here and try to conceive their first child. Of course the spring hadn‟t worked as Gypsy was conceived a year later, but they‟d sure had a great time trying. Because she and the emperor were kind of friends—in as much as that man had friends—he let her and Gavin come here whenever they wanted. On those rare occasions when they both had time, they split their romantic interludes between the steamy grottos, which was her favorite place, and the brothel which was his. Of course she was pretty sure they spent more time at that creepy whorehouse but it wasn‟t a battle she chose to fight. Most of the time she was too busy for either but since her pregnancy, she‟d been stopping by a few times a week to relieve her aches and pains. The sheer joy of being weightless in the water was 350

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 rejuvenating in itself. The spring may not have gotten her pregnant but it sure worked wonders on her aching back and joints. Harlan emerged from a private changing area wearing a long, fluffy pink robe. She scanned the area to make sure she was alone. When Gavin was with her she didn‟t feel so vulnerable and selfconscious in her nakedness but now that she was hugely pregnant and paranoid, she preferred to be by herself. Satisfied that she was swimming solo, she stripped off the robe and hung it on a hook that was imbedded in a nearby stone wall. Carefully, she walked down each stone step savoring the warm water as it crept higher up her body. Once submerged, she swam over to a stone shelf and sat up on it. Leaning her head back she grinned as tiny bubbles massaged her back and belly. It felt just like heaven. Her body, which had been ravaged by her pregnancy, melted into the warm water, giving her that weightless feeling she so desperately craved. Harlan heard someone splashing into the water and snapped her eyes open. She brushed her hair out of her face and noticed that her fingertips were quite pruned. I can‟t believe I fell asleep again. Not only was she was distressed to find she had been sleeping again but she was worried about how long. She blinked several times and was surprised to see a very pretty blond human woman lounging in the water across from her. There were very few humans on this planet, let alone human women, so to see one here was quite shocking. Harlan wondered if maybe she was dreaming and the woman didn‟t exist at all. The woman smiled. “Hi.” A quiet unease filled Harlan. “Hello.” “You must be Doctor Harlan Theron.” This must be a crazy dream. “Yes. How did you know that?” A sinister smile transformed the woman‟s lips into something less than amicable. “I know your husband,” she said in a husky whisper. “You‟re married to the general.” 351

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Oh,” Harlan said. She really didn‟t know what to say to this strange woman so she settled for, “What‟s your name?” “Lilly,” the woman said with an even stranger smile. “How long have you been married to Gavin?” “A long time.” Gavin? Then it occurred to Harlan who this woman must be. She had to be the human slave Gavin and Desmond had picked up for the emperor on Kirillia. But that realization brought on more questions than it answered because it was unheard of for a slave to have the freedom of the royal palace. Why was this woman roaming free? Harlan craned her neck, looking around. “Is the emperor here?” If he was coming, Harlan had to get dressed and get out. Lilly stared at her like she was going to eat her. “No. It‟s just you and me.” “I see.” Harlan was torn between the relaxed pleasure of the spring and getting away from this odd woman. “Gavin sure is one good-looking man,” Lilly said. “I‟ll bet he has a really big cock too, huh?” Harlan stared at Lilly and had to consciously close her mouth that had inadvertently dropped open. That‟s it. I really need to get out of here. She was no longer relaxed so there was no point in staying. Lilly lazily traced her areola with her index finger. “I tried to get him to fuck me, but he said no.” She glared at Harlan. “He said he was happily married to you. But maybe you could talk him into it. It would really turn me on if you watched the two of us.” A tiny smile spread across her crimson lips. “I‟d like it even more if you and I fucked him together.” Harlan pushed off the shelf slowly and swam back over to the steps. It was time to leave. She gave Lilly a strained grin. “I‟m not really into that.” She trotted up the steps so fast, she almost lost her footing. “Bye, bye, Harlan,” Lilly said, wiggling her fingers in farewell. 352

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan didn‟t even bother drying off, she just pulled her robe off the hook, wrapped it around her and headed toward the dressing room. She just wanted to put as much distance between them as she could. The woman was nuts. “Yeah, bye.” Once she‟d dressed, Harlan rushed out of the palace and headed home to take yet another nap. She wondered if she should mention her encounter with Lilly to Gavin, then decided against it. He wouldn‟t care about some weird slave of the emperor‟s. He would probably just think she was exaggerating and blame her hormones.

353

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 34 Megolyth had just removed his shirt when Lilly slinked into his bedroom unannounced. If any other woman had dared to do that he would have ordered them out immediately. But Megolyth was more forgiving of Lilly‟s bad manners. She was very young and a foreigner so allowances must be made. She wore a transparent white robe and nothing else. She hadn‟t even bothered to fasten the robe around her slender waist. It flowed away from her large, high breasts like angel‟s wings. Her hips moved up and down in a smooth, seductive glide that sent Megolyth‟s mind reeling. He‟d bedded legions of women, most of them great beauties, but this one was something else entirely. Her appeal went beyond the allure of the shape of her body or the delicate fairness of her skin. Her attractiveness was rooted in her confidence. She knew exactly how to use her assets to strip a male of caution and intelligent thought. Megolyth was both envious and astonished Gavin had rejected her advances, but then the general was usually immune to the charms of most women. Most women except his beloved wife, Harlan, that is. He also guessed that Lilly was too aggressive for him. Gavin preferred to be the one in control and liked his women more on the submissive side. Lilly marched up to Megolyth and stopped in front of him. She smiled and let her robe slid off her shoulders and float to the floor. “I missed you,” she whispered. 354

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her hard, wanting to scare her. The force of his kiss pushed one of his sharp teeth into her lip. Lilly giggled and pulled back. She wiped a drop of blood from her lip and wiped it on his chest. “Easy, tiger.” He grabbed her under the jaw. “Where were you all day?” She shrugged. “Just looking around.” “I want you to stay inside the palace. Do you understand? No more following me to the arena. That place is restricted for you.” Lilly wrenched away and a strange, dark fury came over her face. Then, as quickly as it appeared, it was gone again. Megolyth wondered what had gone through her mind that she expertly covered up. Then Lilly sashayed over to the bed and, with a theatrical lifting of the arms, threw herself on it. “Fuck me.” Megolyth climbed up over her and placed delicate kisses along her neck. She wrapped her arms around him and quickly found the erogenous glands along his spine. She caressed them with her fingertips. The pleasure was explosive sending a charge of desperate passion into his blood. He wanted to be inside her now. Lilly reached down and caressed his cock with the excitement of a prostitute. She maneuvered it from his pants, massaged it for a few seconds, and then positioned it at the yielding center of her sex. He wanted to stop her, but the truth was her indifference excited him. Megolyth was so used to women trying to please him that any change was welcome, even an unflattering one. He slipped inside her heat and worked his length back and forth. “Did you talk to the general about a threesome?” she asked. Megolyth almost lost his erection. Fucking Gavin again. What is it with this woman? “No,” he grunted, trying to reach his climax. He had long since given up pleasing her. Lilly always acted like she wanted sex, but when it came right down to the act, she could care less if she got it or not. 355

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She played with a lock of his hair. “Why didn‟t you ask him?” “Because I‟m not answerable to you. Now shut up.” He reached his peak but it was dulled by his anger. Such a poor excuse for an orgasm he might as well have coaxed it himself with his hand. He needed to find someone to take this woman. She was more trouble than she was worth. “Do you mind if I ask him?” Megolyth stared at her. What the hell was she going on about now? “Ask who about what?” “Ask Gavin about a threesome.” “I don‟t care. Do what you want, but I can guarantee you, he won‟t say yes.” She smiled and placed tiny kisses along the side of his face. “I‟m sorry tonight wasn‟t very good. It‟s just that…” “Just that what?” “Well,” she said with a childish shrug, “I‟m just getting kind of bored with having sex the same old way all the time. I get a lot hotter when there‟s a little risk involved.” “So what do you suggest?” Lilly pushed Megolyth onto his back and straddled his hips. “Why don‟t you let me tie you up? Then you can relax and I can do all the work.” Megolyth frowned. “I‟m not very comfortable with that. I don‟t want to depend on you for my freedom.” Lilly laughed. “I‟ll use quick-loose knots, silly. You just have to pull on one end and they come undone. You can get out of them at any time you want. But don‟t be naughty; if you get out too soon, you spoil the game.” The emperor didn‟t trust her but his guards were right outside his chamber, so what risk was there really? All he had to do was call them and they‟d be in here in a minute. “All right. But when I‟ve had enough, the game is over.” “Whatever you say, your Majesty.” 356

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 35 “First position, four,” Kharon barked. Gypsy barely had time to get her sword into position when Kharon was on the attack, slamming his blade into hers with a perfectly balanced mixture of force and speed. He brought a horizontal chop down near her forearm and she instinctively pulled back. The distraction was all he needed to knock the weapon from her hand. Gypsy swore and Kharon backed off to let her pick up her weapon. Sighing, she bent down and retrieved her sword, dusting some of the black sand off the hilt. She was starving because she had skipped lunch after her classes so she could go on a hunting date with her husband. Now here she was back at the arena for her early evening practice session. They‟d been practicing for almost two hours and Gypsy‟s arms were shaking from fatigue. The worst part wasn‟t the regular practice, but this detail work. In every attack pattern, a warrior began with their sword in a given position. What that position was, depended on a lot of things like the number of people the warrior was fighting, the terrain, or the skill of his opponent. The fight pattern a warrior started with depended on what blocks and attacks they would utilize during the fight. For beginning fighters like Gypsy, the goal was to learn every attack pattern perfectly. That way she could change it up during a real fight to confuse and destroy her enemy. But many of the attack patterns were designed by men, who were naturally stronger than women. So Gypsy not 357

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 only had to overcome learning the pattern, but also had to master certain wrist positions that were difficult and incredibly painful. She held her sword in her left hand and rolled her right wrist. She‟d been doing Kharon‟s damned first position so many times, her wrist throbbed mercilessly. “I‟m never going to get this right. I‟m just not strong enough.” He came over and put his arm around her shoulders. She hated that it made her feel better. “Yes you will. Even the most skilled men in the empire have weaknesses to overcome. Look at your father. Losing an eye for any other man would have been a career-ending injury. But he never gave up. He practiced for years to be able to get back what he lost, all the while fending off the challenges of younger men who wanted to kill the legend. If he can overcome that difficulty, you can overcome this.” Gypsy continued to massage her wrist. “How do you know that story?” “Commander Typhon told Gavin‟s story in a tavern one night. Everyone loves hearing stories about your father and Typhon is a great storyteller. He had the whole noisy rabble silent until the very end.” Gypsy nodded, silently feeling her mood darkening. “What do you want me to do next?” she said softly. Kharon, like her father, never missed a thing and immediately picked up on the change in her demeanor. “Did I say something to upset you?” “No. Let‟s just keep practicing.” His hand slid back across her shoulder and stopped to caress the back of her neck. “Tell me what‟s bothering you.” Gypsy looked off toward the bleachers and folded her arms tightly against her chest. “I was four years old when my father went on that jungle campaign and lost his eye. We had been really close before then.” Her lips involuntarily pulled back into a bitter smile. “He would take me with him to the arena, the bars and to the 358

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 weapons shops. He even taught me to hunt small game. When he got back, he was understandably different. The obsession to get back his prior fighting ability was all-consuming. Needless to say, the uncertainty of his future career drove him into a monstrous depression. He drank a lot more during that time and took his frustration out on anyone who crossed his path. It was a terrible time. Not just for me but for my mom too. She even left him for a few months and we moved back to Fossix. That part is always left out of the bar room tales. Of course, my parents reconciled and we returned but I was now nothing more than an annoyance. So I played the part and did everything I could to aggravate him. You know, bad attention is better than no attention. Often times, when I hear stories about my father that occurred when I was alive, the story that I lived at that time was quite different.” She shrugged. “At least we have a good relationship now. But sometimes I‟m saddened by all the time I missed.” Kharon pulled her into his arms and gave her a gentle squeeze. “I wouldn‟t have believed for one moment that it could have been easy being his offspring. Especially for a daughter with your lofty ambitions.” He smiled down at her. “Kharon,” she said, looking up into his mismatched eyes. “I want you to tell me the truth. Do you think this is a crazy dream? Am I just wasting everyone‟s time?” “No, Gypsy, I don‟t think your dream is crazy and the fact that you‟ve come so far proves you‟re not wasting anyone‟s time. Many women in our history have struggled through horrible adversity and war. Have you ever heard the story of Mariah, mother of the Terrible Three?” “You mean the Triumvirate? No, I‟ve never heard of her.” He nodded. “Her husband had been killed in battle and it was only she and her ladies left to defend the castle. They were under siege by King Leviathan, a neighboring monarch, who swore to destroy every living relative of her slain husband. So Mariah 359

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 dressed in her husband‟s spare armor and took up a sword. She ordered the nursemaids to take her three sons and escape to whatever kingdom would have them. Then she kissed her boys goodbye, dressed her ladies in whatever armor they could find, and rode out to meet up with whatever was left of her husband‟s army and face Leviathan on the field of battle. “Poorly trained and equipped, they managed to stall the invading army long enough for her sons to escape. Leviathan was so enraged that her sons survived, he sent them a decorative box with their mother‟s mutilated remains.” Gypsy stood there, stunned. Her chest grew tight with pity for those poor children and the horror of seeing their mother like that. “What a bastard. Is Leviathan still a king?” “Yes. His kingdom borders the Triumvirate to the northeast. They are constantly having skirmishes along that border. It is said that the warlord Chang has promised a room full of gold coins to any man who kills Leviathan and has vowed to one day drink the king‟s blood from his mother‟s wedding chalice.” “What does Leviathan say about that?” “He is an old man now and lives in mortal fear of the three. It contents the Triumvirate to wait and let the king sweat the future of his realm. One day though, they will have their revenge.” They both looked up when they heard the doors open to see Desmond coming toward them. He and Kharon nodded warmly to each other. “Have either of you seen the emperor? He was supposed to meet me three hours ago in the royal arena but there‟s no sign of him. It‟s getting late and I‟d like to pick up Scarlet and go home.” Gypsy sheathed her sword and avoided looking at Kharon. She was desperate for an excuse to stop for the night and this was as good a reason as any. “You should let Gavin know that the emperor didn‟t show up…just in case. You know he‟s either at the clinic or in his office. Why don‟t you go over to the clinic and Kharon and I 360

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 can stop by his office. My money would be on the clinic, but if he is in his office we‟ll send him your way.” She could feel her husband staring at her but she didn‟t meet his gaze. “Is that all right with you, Commander? I don‟t want to disrupt anything.” Desmond asked Kharon. Gypsy ventured a sheepish glance at him. He smiled. He knew she wanted to be done. “Sure. That would be fine.”

361

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 36 Gypsy and Kharon rode in silence over to the officers‟ building. She didn‟t even have to dismount to know he wasn‟t there. Looking up to the second story she could see that his windows were closed and his office was dark. I knew he‟d be at the clinic. “He‟s not here. There‟s no need to go up,” she said, pointing toward the darkened office. Now things got awkward. She and Kharon were getting along pretty well but she still didn‟t know what his expectations were. “So I guess we‟re done for the night?” she ventured. “We‟re done. But I want to get an early start and since the arena is closer to my villa you should consider spending the night. There is no implied obligation. The guestroom is yours.” “Well, I am pretty tired and don‟t feel much like trekking back to the dorm. I only have one question.” “And what would that be?” he said, frowning. “Is there actual food at your villa?” A deep laugh rumbled in Kharon‟s chest making her smile. “I would never invite a guest to my home without having food to offer.” “In that case I will accept your invitation.” Upon returning to Kharon‟s villa they had a cordial dinner before Gypsy excused herself for the night. She bathed and went right to bed in the spare room making sure to close her door. Just because she was spending the night, didn‟t mean he could take sex 362

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 with her for granted. She nestled into the soft, cool sheets and fell asleep almost immediately. Gypsy awoke, unsure of where she was. Glancing at the clock she realized it was just past ten at night and she‟d only been asleep since nine. Strange, usually she slept right through until morning. Her hand slid over to the empty part of the bed and a mild sense of loneliness filled her. Against her will, her mind conjured images of Kharon in his shiny black battle armor. She remembered the heavy baritone of his voice, the scent of his clean skin, the detail of his chain tattoo below his right eye. A stirring was born within her but it lacked the frantic tone of the Primal Fever. No, this desire was something she knew all too well, lust in its purest form. It was interesting to her that her first thoughts went to Kharon. Usually when she was lonely or aroused her fantasies evoked images of Caraculla. But not tonight. Gypsy sat up and took a sip of water from a glass next to her bed. A part of her wanted to turn on the light but she was still holding out hope that she still might get back to sleep. Pulling the blankets around her, she turned on her side and tried to banish Kharon from her thoughts. But it was no use. She reached down and slipped her hand into her panties and was stunned by how wet she‟d become. Just the gentle touch of fingertips against her aching clit brought on a desperate wave of extreme pleasure. Then a new thought occurred to her. Why should she lay here pleasuring herself when her husband slept in the very next room? Gypsy was pretty sure he would have no qualms about accommodating her lusty desires. Sitting up in bed, she listened through the silence for any sounds that he was moving about the villa. There was nothing. He must be in his room. Her senses came alive and all she could think about was how much she wanted to be naked. She stripped off her silk tunic and peeled off her panties, dropping both on the floor by the bed. Closing her eyes she enjoyed the simple pleasure of being 363

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 naked, unburdened by armor or sword. It had been so long since she‟d slept with a man normally, not driven to wild coupling by the Primal Fever. It felt good. Better than that, it felt right. She opened her door and crept into the hall. Then she paused for a moment to get used to the darkness. The villa was pleasantly cool and the temperature coaxed her nipples into hard little marbles. The feel of being naked was not only fun but also surprisingly arousing. Ever since the first time she‟d met Kharon when he was a patient in her mom‟s clinic, he‟d had a strange effect on her. He made her feel…well…very feminine, not something she was used to. She‟d never met anyone else who made her feel that way. It just felt natural. Maybe Titan was right and there was more to this connection than just sex. When her vision had adjusted to the night shadows, Gypsy made her way to the master bedroom. Kharon, unlike her, left his door open when he slept which made getting in undetected easy. As she approached his bed, Gypsy realized there was an element of serious danger in sneaking up on a sleeping warrior. But even knowing she shouldn‟t do it, she just couldn‟t stop herself. The adrenaline was firing her hunger to an even higher level and Gypsy didn‟t want to do anything to ruin it. Taking great care not to move too fast, she approached the bed. A second later, she saw Kharon‟s arm moving through the darkness. Pulling a short sword from a sheath hidden between the mattress and the headboard he pointed it her chest. He hadn‟t even sat up. Gypsy thought her heart was going to jump out of her throat but the perilous thrill was exquisite. He squinted. “Gypsy?” “Yes,” she whispered. Her voice sounded distant, haunted. She didn‟t think it was possible to want him this much without the Fever. “Has the Fever come over you?” 364

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “No.” He lowered his sword and let it drop to the floor. Gypsy climbed up on top, straddling his naked hips and gave him a smoldering kiss. He kissed her back with a hard, savage passion that stroked the flames of her desire into a bonfire. As he kissed her, his hand wandered down her body, and touched the delicate center of her agony. Just that simple touch made her cry out a tortured moan. She didn‟t need any foreplay, since she was more than ready. Kharon placed his hands on either side of her face and devoured her lips with his own. But Gypsy knew what she wanted. She turned her face to the side, her breath coming in hard, uneven gasps. “Put your armor on first,” she said. If Kharon had been surprised by her request, he didn‟t show it. Instead, he eased her off him and went to the stand where he‟d hung his armor. He dressed out and had Gypsy fastened the straps that held the different pieces together. She couldn‟t stop kissing him as she worked, completely overcome by her passion. Once he was done, she took a step back and stared at him. There was certainly no denying it—Kharon was one sexy warlord. Gypsy moved forward, sliding her arms around his neck. She lifted herself up on him wrapping her legs around his waist. She hugged him hard, crushing her breasts against his battle armor and assaulting his face with wild, desperate kisses. Lowering her legs to the ground she grabbed him by the armor, dragging him to the bed and tried to pull him on top of her. Kharon hesitated. “I‟m too heavy with this on, Gypsy. I don‟t want to hurt you.” “No, you‟re not,” she growled through her teeth. She pulled harder and he eased down, taking care not to put all his weight onto her chest. The armor was hard and cold against her body. It chafed in places but to her great shock, it was a potent aphrodisiac. Gypsy 365

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 freed his cock, made easy since they hadn‟t bothered with a codpiece, and pushed it through her drenched folds. Kharon reached down and took his member from her greedy hands. He guided the head inside rocking his hips into a hard and steady rhythm. Her body exploded in a song of sweetest pleasure. The music of Kharon‟s moans filled her ears and sent a thrill all the way down to her pussy. He filled her until she whined with a teeming ecstasy mixed with a drop of pain. The whole world melted away and became only the two of them. “This is so fucking good,” Gypsy groaned just before her climax overtook her. Then, with a deep primal roar, Kharon, too, peaked. He filled her with his seed then pulled out and backed up. Then he was yanking the armor off like it was burning his flesh. Gypsy laughed. “What are you doing?” “Getting this crap off me. When I take you again, I want to feel your body against me. I don‟t want all this stuff getting in the way. Any complaints?” Gypsy smiled and stretched out welcoming him back over her. “No. I got it my way. I guess we can do it yours.”

366

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 37 Harlan hated Gavin‟s attitude when he was stressed. Not the most tolerant man under the best of circumstances, he became downright beastly when things weren‟t going his way, and his wife taking her time to close up the clinic when Gavin felt she should be home in bed, definitely counted as something not going his way. Thankfully Krull had left early to make an urgent house call or he and Gavin would‟ve ganged up on her already. Scarlet was here but she was still new enough not to feel comfortable giving Harlan orders. Krull had no such aversion and it really pissed her off. Although she hated to admit it, Kharon was right, everything pissed her off. “How much longer is this going to take? You are well past the six hours that Krull is allowing you to work,” he complained, sitting in the waiting room with his dirty boots propped up on a magazine table. Of course, there were no magazines on the magazine table, only brochures and information papers on health conditions. Harlan had written the pamphlets herself to try and educate the soldiers and locals about common ailments and injuries. His spurs had torn the cover off Caring for your minor battle injury at home. Harlan marched over and glared down at his boots. “First of all, Krull does not allow me to do anything, and second, do you mind taking your feet off of my literature?” 367

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin let out a theatrical sigh. He carefully lifted his boots up so he wouldn‟t do any more damage, and moved the pile of papers to the other side of the table before putting his boots back down. “How much longer?” he repeated. “Just a few more minutes. If your ass is on fire to go home, then go and Khalee can escort me back,” Harlan said as she marched back over to the receptionist desk and organized the message pad for tomorrow. It wasn‟t that this was so very important, she just didn‟t want Gavin, or anyone for that matter, telling her what to do. “Harlan, you know damn well that this has nothing to do with me wanting to go home. This has to do with me wanting you to go home. Now, bloody well hurry up before I pick you up and carry your pregnant ass out of here.” Harlan grinned because she‟d made him mad and he was starting to look kind of sexy to her. Catching her leer, he made a few quick scooping motions with his hand telling her to get a move on. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the lights in the back room go off and glanced up as Scarlet emerged from the hallway. She eyed Harlan suspiciously. “What are you still doing here? I thought you left a half-hour ago.” “If I set up the appointment book tonight when all is quiet, it makes things much easier in the morning when his soldiers are crowded around this desk sniveling,” Harlan said, gesturing toward her husband. “Gavin‟s been here for almost forty-five minutes, waiting to take you home. Why don‟t you go home with him and let me finish the appointment book?” Harlan glared at her. “What? Gavin‟s nice to you for five minutes and now you‟re on Team Gavin?” Scarlet gave Gavin an exasperated look and he just shook his head and looked off. Apparently neither of them thought she was acting rationally. 368

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Maybe if they stopped treating her like a lunatic she would stop acting like one. The double doors slid open and Desmond walked in, dressed in all of his battle armor. He went over and kissed Scarlet, who hugged and kissed him back. He glanced at Harlan. “I thought you both would be gone by now.” “Does everyone have their nose in my imposed prison of a schedule?” Harlan snapped. Desmond grinned and pulled Scarlet in front of him as a shield. He then made an exaggerated motion to hide behind his wife. Leaning down to her ear, he kissed it, then whispered loud enough for everyone to hear, “Protect me from your mother‟s pregnant fury.” Placing her hands on her hips, Harlan shot Desmond an icy stare. “You are sooo very funny.” Then turning on her husband, she said, “Fine, I‟m ready. Let‟s just go.” Gavin stood up giving his son a questioning look. “I thought you were sparring with the emperor tonight.” Desmond shrugged. “I was supposed to. I waited almost three hours but he never showed up. I figured he got busy and forgot about me.” “That‟s not like Megolyth,” Gavin said with a deep frown. “He‟s right,” Harlan added. “Megolyth may be a lot of things but he‟s not flaky. If he was going to meet you, he wouldn‟t have forgotten. If something else came up, he would have at least sent a messenger canceling. Something must be wrong.” “Where‟s Khalee?” Gavin asked. “I‟m here,” the Razorback woman said, coming down the dark hallway from checking the lock on the back door. “Escort Harlan home and stay with her until I arrive. If she gives you any problems take notes and I‟ll punish her when I return.” Harlan rolled her eyes. 369

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Yes, Excellency,” she replied, smirking. Gavin stalked toward the clinic doors until they slid open. Standing in the doorway, he called over two sergeants riding by. They rode over, dismounted and bowed their heads. “Yes, Excellency,” they said almost in unison. “You will both escort Doctor Jonson home. You‟re to stay with her until her husband arrives to relieve you. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir.” Scarlet searched Gavin‟s face. “Do you really think this is that serious?” “Let me put it this way, dear.” Gavin said. “How serious would it be if the emperor‟s been assassinated?” “Shit,” Scarlet said. Desmond was already out the door and mounting up. “Yes,” Gavin said. “Shit would be the right word for it.” Then he stalked out into the night after his son.

370

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 38 The imperial halls were quiet. Too quiet. Gavin climbed the winding white marble staircase, taking two steps at a time. Desmond followed close behind, with his saber drawn. At first the only sound that could be heard was the heavy thumping of their boots, then the faint sound of women laughing echoed down the grand hallway from one of the bedchambers. Someone was lying in the middle of the hall up ahead. Desmond circled around Gavin and bolted for the fallen man coming to kneel down by him. When Gavin jogged up he realized it was one of the emperor‟s private guards. “Is he dead?” Gavin asked. Desmond stood up with a scowl. “No. But I can‟t get him to wake up. He doesn‟t appear to be injured. It looks more like he‟s been drugged.” As they got closer to the emperor‟s private chambers, they passed more and more unresponsive guards sitting or lying on the ground. Not all were unconscious. Some of them were sitting up with their heads lolling from side to side, trying to get their bearings. That was enough for Gavin to draw his sword. The double doors to the emperor‟s bedroom slammed open and four slave girls ran out, giggling. They didn‟t see Gavin or Desmond until Desmond grabbed one of them by the throat. She screamed, and the others ran across the corridor and disappeared into another room. 371

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Where is the emperor?” Gavin snarled. The helpless woman gestured to the chambers. “He‟s fine. He‟s just inside.” Her voice trembled as her fingers frantically pried at Desmond‟s grip. Gavin knew very well Megolyth wasn‟t fine. He would have never allowed these women to run around free like this. This scene was nothing short of madness. They‟d done something to him. Desmond released the woman, who ran off stumbling forward in her haste to get away. She slipped through the doors that her cohorts had just run into. Entering the private chambers, Gavin couldn‟t believe the scene playing out before his eyes. There was liquor everywhere, empty bottles on the ground, stains on the rug, and slave women gulping drinks as they joked and laughed joyfully. It might have been an asylum with all the lunatics free. Not surprisingly, Lilly was among them, drinking from a crystal decanter watching the scene with calm amusement as she reclined on a black leather chaise lounge. When she spotted him she jumped up with a huge smile. She was clad in one of her signature dresses that was both sheer and snug. The transparent blue fabric revealed the absence of any undergarments. “Gavin!” She flung herself from her seat and ran over to him but he stopped her by pointing his sword in her face. He figured even if she didn‟t care about dying, she‟d certainly cared about being disfigured. “What the fuck is going on here?” Lilly gave him an angelic smile, holding her arms out and twirling in a circle. “We‟re just having a party for the emperor. He likes parties.” Gavin snatched her by the hair and pulled her to him leaning close to her ear. Like the lunatic she was, Lilly only laughed at his aggression. “Where is Megolyth?” he growled. 372

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Gavin!” came Desmond‟s voice from the emperor‟s bedroom. “In here.” Not wanting Lilly to sneak off, Gavin dragged her in with him. Megolyth was in bed, propped up against the headboard with his wrists manacled above his head, the chain having been looped through an overhead wall sconce. He was naked and from the many cuts and bruises on him, it looked like he‟d been savagely beaten. Relief waved through him when he saw the rise and fall of the emperor‟s chest. It appeared as though he had shared in whatever drug-laced cocktail that his guards had. Gavin once again pulled Lilly in close. “Where‟s the key?” She blinked slowly and gave him a lazy grin. “If you want the handcuffs off your precious emperor, you‟ll have to kiss me first.” Gavin bared his teeth in a sadistic smile. “Oh, no, you don‟t. If you want to play games, we‟re going to play them my way.” Gripping her throat he dragged her over to a large dresser and threw her over the top. With his right fist, he smashed the mirror and grabbed a long, jagged shard of glass. “Why don‟t we play disfigure the beautiful slave?” Gavin lowered the pointed edge to her face and Lilly transformed before his eyes. Gavin liked to think he‟d met all kinds of personalities in his life but he‟d never seen anyone go from screaming blind terror one minute to vicious mad dog the next. Lilly‟s lovely face contorted into a crimson mask of unparalleled animal rage. Clawing around in the broken glass next to her head, she too, grabbed a piece. Its sharp edge sliced her hand down to the muscle but she didn‟t seem to notice, swinging her arm around, she tried to bury the glass into his one good eye. Gavin pulled back and backhanded her with as much strength as he dared. He really wanted to punch her, but he could easily smash all of the bones in her face killing her. All he‟d wanted was to stun her into submission. But she barely registered the blow. For any normal woman, AEssyrian or human, that would have been the 373

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 end of it, but not Lilly. The pain of the strike actually made her more militant. “Fuck you, you goddamn piece of shit!” she screamed, spitting blood in his face, “I‟m going to cut your fucking cock off!” Her shrieks held the hysterical rage of a maniac. Placing her feet flat on the dresser, Lilly pushed forward and launched herself at him. The tackle was the last thing he expected, and it knocked him back a few steps. Gavin slipped on the slick marble and a moment later, they both went sprawling to the floor. This would be the end of the fight for her. Grabbing her shoulders Gavin slammed her back to the floor and rolled on top sitting on her hips. Weighing close to four hundred pounds with his armor, Lilly was helpless to get him off. She scratched and clawed at his armor but all that did was break her nails into bloody nubs. Gavin just waited for the fight to leave her. Then once again, Lilly transformed. She began to cry. He wasn‟t buying it. “We‟ll just stay like this until you give me the key or until you asphyxiate.” Lilly clamped her mouth shut and looked away as theatrical tears ran down her cheeks. He watched as her breathing became more labored. With a broad humorless smile, Gavin shifted his weight forward pinning her arms under each of his knees. “It would appear to me that since your gown has no pockets there are only two other places that you would be able to keep a small key. Which place shall I check first? Both searches will be unpleasant.” Lilly‟s eyes widened in confined fury and she began to struggle anew. Gripping her jaw with both hands, Gavin pushed his thumbs through her lips, into the back of her mouth, running them along her lower gum line then forcing her mouth open. His hunch paid off, and he found the key tucked under her tongue. He was especially relieved because he wasn‟t much in the mood to perform a cavity search. Twisting around, he saw his son come in from the patio looking grim and gestured for him to come over. 374

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Here, this should help,” he said, tossing the key to Desmond who removed the handcuffs from Megolyth and pulled the blankets up over his waist. Desmond brought the restraints over and Gavin handcuffed Lilly to the decorative grating of a marble table. “Desmond, please go and fetch Doctor Krull to attend to the emperor and make sure he‟s all right. I‟ll stay here and round up the slaves. Then, when we restore some order here, we‟ll put this scheming harlot in jail.” Desmond folded his arms staring at Lilly. “We have another problem?” Gavin‟s stomach sank. “What now?” “There‟s a woman‟s body on the rocks below the patio balcony. Her head‟s smashed but she appears to be one of Megolyth‟s consorts.” Gavin ran his fingers through his hair, wanting to tear it out. How could one woman have wrought such misery? “That‟s grand, just fucking grand. Well, let‟s muster the auxiliary guards and have them get the body out of there before the suns rise. We‟ll need fresh guards in the palace, and I‟ll need the servants to clean this fucking mess of a room.” He knelt down by Lilly who was still crying. “You have good reason to weep, young lady. Because before the morning dawns tomorrow, I‟ll see you hanged.” She glared and her face transformed into that ugly mask. “Oh yeah? Well, I‟ll do everything I can think of to make sure you‟re right there next to me! After all, you‟re the one who bought me. Who do you think the emperor is going to blame for all this, me or you?” Gavin slapped her again, and this time, he hit her hard enough to knock her out.

375

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 39 Gypsy woke to the sound of male laughter. It was a warm, friendly sound that echoed through the villa and it took her a moment to connect the laugh with Kharon. Stretching, she rubbed her eyes and sat up. Where am I, anyway? Steamy images of her and Kharon making love last night came flooding back. They were so powerful and erotic she felt her cheeks grow hot. If she didn‟t know better, she might have thought it was the Primal Fever acting up, but her lust for Kharon lacked that aggressive out of control quality. This feeling coursed through her veins just like any other carnal hunger and she was delighted that it felt…well, normal. She inhaled his scent from the bedding and it gave her a warm, safe feeling. She would‟ve stayed buried under the blankets with his scent and last night‟s memories but her curiosity got the better of her. Feeling saucy and decadent, Gypsy didn‟t bother to dress. Foraging in his closet she found one of Kharon‟s plush black robes, pulled it on and ran her fingers through her hair in a feeble attempt to tame her wild locks. Then tentatively, she came out of the bedroom following the sound of people‟s voices. Her husband was close to the size of her father and even though the robe was cinched snugly around her waist, it dragged on the ground like a gothic wedding train. Stopping at the top of the stairs she listened trying to recognize the two voices that were not Kharon‟s. One was male and one most definitely female. 376

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The male voice held a recent familiarity that she couldn‟t place right away. Feeling self-conscious for a moment, she hesitated. Then she grabbed a handful of the robe, lifted it up and descended the stairs. Outside in the courtyard, she was surprised to find the bounty hunter and sometime mercenary, Trajan, and a pretty young woman sitting around a large wooden table with her husband. A big metal tray, filled with meat and fruits, made up the centerpiece with a few smaller plates crowded around it. When Trajan spotted her, he quickly stood up and bowed his head. “Lieutenant.” Kharon also stood up and smiled. He was just wearing his pants and boots. The sight of his bare chest made Gypsy‟s heart speed up. “Good morning, my beautiful wife,” Kharon said. He gestured to the table. “Come, join us for breakfast.” Gypsy felt her ears redden. “Um…good morning all. It‟s good to see you again, Trajan.” Gypsy was starving. She went over to the table and Kharon pulled a chair out for her. She sat down, feeling weird. Males normally didn‟t do things like that for her. The closest bit of chivalry she got was either from her father or Makkai who usually kicked a chair out with their foot. Gypsy didn‟t wait for the men to sit down. She grabbed a plate and started piling meat and fruit onto it. Kharon placed a goblet in front of her and poured her some sweet wine. She gratefully gulped down a few swallows. Gypsy was pretty sure the woman with Trajan was his sister because she knew he wasn‟t married and they weren‟t behaving like lovers. The woman was downright beautiful with silky auburn hair and flawless dark emerald skin. Her unique coloring gave her an exotic appeal and Gypsy could instantly see why Megolyth had snapped her up a few years back for his harem. When Gypsy‟s mother was abducted Trajan cut a deal with her father requesting only to have his sister released from the harem. Trajan had been vital to rescuing her mother and she was relieved that Gavin was able to repay the 377

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 bounty hunter by securing his sister‟s release. It was interesting to her how much misery Megolyth‟s sexual desire caused some people. Kharon and Trajan sat back down. “Obviously, you know Trajan.” Gypsy nodded. Then her husband pointed to the woman. “And this is his sister, Bethara.” Gypsy stretched across the table, pulling back the over abundant sleeve of the robe to shake her hand. “It‟s nice to meet you.” Then eyeing them all suspiciously she said, “Is something wrong?” Kharon gave her a puzzled look. “No. Why would there be anything wrong?” She gestured to Trajan and Bethara. “Why are they here?” “They just stopped in for a visit.” “Oh.” Trajan and his sister stood up. “If you would rather be alone…” Gypsy shook her head and waved her hand up and down. “No, no. It‟s fine. I just didn‟t know we had company.” They hesitated, like she might just be being polite to spare their feelings. “I‟m serious. Please stay.” Trajan and Bethara took their seats. Bethara smiled. “It‟s such an honor to meet you, Gypsy. You‟re becoming quite famous.” Gypsy didn‟t know what to say, so she settled for, “Thanks.” Kharon picked up the conversation. “Have you found a job yet, Bethara?” The young lady sighed. “Unfortunately no, but I still have a few shops to try. There‟s also the Royal House, perhaps something there will come vacant…although I‟m not really comfortable returning there, even if it is as an employee.” “Did you try the clinic?” Gypsy asked with a mouthful of food. “They‟ve been down a receptionist for over a week.” 378

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “That‟s a great idea,” Kharon said. “I thought Doctor Theron would have filled that position already,” Bethara said. “Besides, I don‟t think I‟m qualified to work in a medical facility.” Gypsy used her thumbnail to pick some meat out of her teeth. “Can you read and write?” Almost as soon as the words left her mouth she regretted them. She cast a guilty look at Trajan but he didn‟t appear to be insulted. “Yes, I‟m quite good,” Bethara assured her. “Then you‟re qualified. Her last receptionist was an unrepentant ass and you seem nice, so already you‟re more qualified than she was. You should stop by there this morning. They open in about fifteen minutes. My mom will most likely interview you on the spot but be careful, she‟s pregnant and totally weird. Just tell her I sent you.” “We should probably go there now if you‟re going to have a chance at this,” Trajan said. He and Bethara stood up. “It was nice meeting you, Gypsy, and thanks for the job lead,” Bethara said. “Sure, good luck.” When they were gone, Kharon turned and pulled her into a hot, steamy kiss. “Good morning.” Gypsy tried not to, but she smiled. “Good morning,” she purred at him. All kinds of juicy, carnal fantasies crowded into her mind. She fully expected Kharon to pick her up and drag her off to bed. But to her great chagrin, he didn‟t. Instead, he stood up and said, “You have twenty minutes to eat and dress. Then you‟re to meet me at the Royal Parade Grounds so we can begin your cavalry work.” Gypsy couldn‟t believe her ears. What, no after breakfast sexual encounter? What kind of outfit is he running anyway? She wasn‟t comfortable enough to blurt out all of the chatter coming from the voice in her head so she settled for, “Cavalry work?” 379

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Yes,” Kharon said, nodding. “In twenty minutes. So I strongly suggest you hurry up and eat because you‟re going to need all your strength and stamina for this. I‟ll see you down there. Don‟t be late.” Then he walked out of the courtyard, leaving her to finish her breakfast. A few minutes later, she heard the front door squeak open and slam shut. This simply will not do. I can‟t live without my morning sex. We‟ll just have to make some schedule adjustments in the future, Commander.

380

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 40 The morning was already a nightmare. Harlan sat at the front desk trying to answer questions, schedule appointments, and not throw up in the trash can hidden under the desk. Soldiers and civilians alike were calling out questions and gesturing to her appointment book. Worse yet, some of them felt the need to tug on her lab coat or tap her on the shoulder. The next male who touches me is going to get stabbed in the eye with a scalpel. Finally, she pushed back from the desk and struggled out of the chair, waving her hands in the air. “You all need to back away from this desk! I can‟t work with everyone hanging over me like this. Unless you are standing in this line,” she stabbed her finger on the wooden desktop directly in front of her for emphasis, “you are invisible to me and will not get into to see a doctor or medic…ever! Now, get in line or get the hell out!” The line, that was really just a loud, demanding mob, took a few steps back, but it wasn‟t nearly enough. Harlan dropped down into the chair, defeated. Sighing, she glanced up at the next person and was surprised to see the bounty hunter, Trajan. His presence made her smile despite her crappy mood. Now Trajan was a male she really liked, but couldn‟t tell anyone exactly why. Harlan really didn‟t know him that well, but all of her encounters with him were positive and he just seemed so genuine. And best of all, for some 381

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 strange reason his scent was not unpleasant to her. “Hi, Trajan. What can I do for you today?” He gestured to a very attractive young woman next to him. This is my sister, Bethara, and she‟d like to apply for your receptionist opening.” “Do you have any work experience?” Harlan asked the woman. “Yes, I‟ve worked as a seamstress and a clerk. I can read and write. I‟m very organized and a really hard worker. I can also start immediately. Your daughter suggested I come over here to apply.” Harlan was just about to ask a few more questions when Krull came up behind her. He must have been eavesdropping. Since her pregnancy, he‟d become like a buzzard circling over a dying cow. He was quite overbearing and inserted himself in everything. Worst of all, he didn‟t seem to care that he was driving her insane. “She couldn‟t be any worse than Karla was,” he interjected. A flash of temper heated Harlan‟s cheeks and neck. She folded her hands in her lap to keep from hitting him and looked down at them for a moment. Why does he always make me want to hurt him? I am the doctor in charge here, Mr. Nosey Nose. This is a little bit different than sewing or stocking shelves. “You don‟t know that for sure,” Harlan said with more tension than she‟d intended. “Did you say you could start immediately?” Krull asked Bethara. Bethara‟s face lit up. “Yes, I could start right this second if you want!” “Great,” Krull said. “You‟re hired.” Harlan stood up, ready to punch Krull in the face. He gave her that cool, icy stare he typically gave her when he thought she was being unreasonable. Well, he was going to catch a dose of her unreasonable side in just a moment. “Could I talk to you for a moment in private?” 382

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Certainly,” Krull replied. Having no one else to relieve her, Harlan had Bethara sit at the desk and gave her a very brief explanation on how to schedule appointments. Then she followed Krull down the hallway to the medication room. The fortified room was perfect for having loud conversations without the patients or anyone else being able to hear a word. A person literally had to scream for anyone outside to hear. She‟d been coming in here a lot lately. Harlan slowly punched in her six character code and listened for the pleasant beeps. Instead she got the dreaded “buzz of failure” and the door remained sealed. “We need to replace that lock,” Krull said, stating the obvious. Harlan held her tongue. She tried the lock two more times but it refused to release. Krull moved his hand up to the punch pad. “May I try?” If Harlan was upset before, she was steaming mad now. Standing aside, she folded her arms, letting the Kirillian doctor try and, of course, the lock emitted its happy beeps and swished open on his first attempt. It was nothing short of a Kirillian conspiracy. Harlan stormed inside, followed by Krull who closed the door behind them. Spinning around, Harlan put her hands on her hips and glared at the Kirillian. “Why did you hire that girl? I wasn‟t done interviewing her yet. I‟m not convinced she‟s going to be able to do this job.” “Karla couldn‟t do the job. This young lady couldn‟t possibly be worse than Karla who, despite her lousy job performance and all of the complaints against her, you kept for over twenty years.” “Karla wasn‟t horrible all the time.” “No,” Krull conceded. “Only the hours she actually worked here.” Harlan seethed. “You still haven‟t answered my question. Why did you hire that girl without my okay? I am the chief physician, aren‟t I?” 383

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I hired her because she seems pleasant enough and you can‟t keep spreading yourself thin like this. You‟re exhausted, Harlan, and you haven‟t adhered once to the work schedule I gave you. I‟m really debating whether or not to put you on bed rest.” Harlan recoiled from him like he‟d exposed himself. “You are most certainly not going to put me on bed rest.” Krull shrugged. “It‟s really not up to you. It would be something I‟d recommend to your husband.” “Stop blackmailing me with that!” “Then keep the receptionist I hired and stick to the work schedule I‟ve given you.” “Did you look at her? She‟s beautiful. Every soldier and male civilian in the city is going to plant themselves in our waiting room just so they can talk to her. How much work do you think she‟s going to be able to get done with a troupe of chimps hanging around her desk all day?” “That‟s your best reason for not hiring her? Because she‟s too pretty? That‟s the weakest argument I‟ve ever heard. You are obviously not thinking clearly. I have never known you not to give someone a chance. If she doesn‟t work out there is certainly no obligation to keep her for twenty years. We‟ll just terminate her and find someone else.” Krull eyed her with that intrusive concerned look. “Have you eaten since you left home this morning?” Harlan shook her head. A nasty headache started behind her left eyebrow and her back was aching. She was tired of fighting. Worse still, the mention of food awakened her stomach, which instantly tightened and began twisting with intense hunger. “I‟ll go eat something now. We‟ll continue this discussion later.” Krull unlocked the door and walked out. Before he turned the corner, he said, “No, we won‟t.” Harlan was really starting to hate that man. She felt like she had two husbands. But she couldn‟t worry about him right now. 384

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She needed to eat and when she was done she needed to take a catnap. So she headed to the breakroom and tore into the packed lunch her husband had made. She gulped down several pieces of dried meat like a wolf during a famine, barely chewing before swallowing the chunks. They tore down her esophagus like strips of worn leather. But her stomach loved them and the food chased away her nagging nausea. At least one man in her life was making her happy, even though he was the one who usually pissed her off the most. **** Harlan sat up from a short nap in the break room. She tried to focus her eyes but they stubbornly refused to cooperate. Someone had said something but she just couldn‟t piece together the words they‟d uttered. “What? What did you say?” Krull came over and took her pulse. She pulled her wrist away, annoyed. “I‟m okay. Just give me a minute to wake up.” He frowned at her like an angry parent. “I said we have two new deaths. One is an eight month old from the Royal Palace and the second is his mother. She is from the harem. The guards have speculated that she found the baby deceased and became overwhelmed with grief. Unable to cope with the loss she took her own life by jumping from the balcony. I find their assumptions unlikely because her hands appear to have some defensive wounds. Scarlet started the woman‟s autopsy but the emperor insisted you do the baby. I told him you may not be up for it.” Harlan glared. “Of course I‟m up for it. I already told you, all I need is a second to clear my head.” She sat up and hesitated as a dizzy spell came and went. Only one more month to go of this horrible, draining pregnancy. Harlan could hardly wait for this to end. Bracing her palms on the table, she pushed herself up and Krull moved to help her. Normally she would have swatted him away, but this time she let him pull her up. The truth be told, she 385

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 wasn‟t feeling too hot at the moment, but felt confident she could do one more exam. Her belly was so big and cumbersome that it was seriously restricting her mobility. Harlan dressed out and went into the autopsy room. She walked over to where Scarlet had just finished the evisceration of the child‟s mother. “What do you think so far?” she said, watching her dissect the organs. “I haven‟t opened her head yet but based on the number and location of her external injuries I might venture to guess that she was either dead or close to it before being thrown from the balcony. Either way, this sure as hell isn‟t a suicide.” Harlan was not happy. When Megolyth found out he had a killer in his midst, he was going to come undone. “When you‟ve finished your report, forward a copy to Megolyth as soon as you can. I‟ll deal with his wrath later.” Scarlet nodded grimly. “Harlan?” “What?” “Since your gloves are clean, would you do me a favor and reach under my face shield and scratch my nose? The itch is making me crazy.” “Sure, just tell me when to stop,” Harlan said, grinning. After satisfying Scarlet‟s itchy nose, Harlan put on her face shield and walked over to the large metal tray table with a small body situated in the center of it. Even though she had seen over a thousand dead bodies and her share of dead babies, there was something about this small, vulnerable child that stuck a deep cord in her. Maybe it was because this child‟s autopsy was so soon after the last one. Two babies from the same nursery in less than a month. Harlan always tried to remain objective, but it didn‟t take a genius to realize that something sinister was afoot. The child looked perfect, another beautiful AEssyrian baby boy she had delivered less than a year ago. He looked a lot like his father with his dark hair and forest green 386

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 skin. She approached the body and stoically began her dictation noting the length and weight, how the body looked and how well nourished he was. Her examination continued with the body surfaces, hands, fingers, feet and toes. Nothing out of the ordinary so far. Then, in the middle of her external examination of the child‟s head, she stopped dictating and focused completely on her current task. Something had caught her eye and she felt a non-pregnancy related queasiness. With a pair of forceps she gently gripped the child‟s top lip and curled it back. Harlan‟s breath caught in her throat. There, on the inner surface of the child‟s lip, she saw several puncture wounds surrounded by a light bruising. It looked like someone had smothered the child, possibly with their hand. The pressure caused his teeth to create a pattern injury on the inside of his lip. When she inspected the corresponding area of the bottom lip, she saw an injury pattern that was similar, but not as defined. Harlan took out her earpiece and dropped it on the counter. Then she backed away from the body as her mind second-guessed the autopsy of the first baby. She had called his cause and manner of death undetermined. Now she wondered if she had missed something that could have helped prevent the death of this child. Krull had just finished dressing out to assist her. He came over pulling his right glove on. “Something wrong?” She pulled her mask off. “I can‟t do this. I‟ve got to get some air.” “That‟s fine,” Krull said. “I can just—” Before the Kirillian doctor had a chance to finish his sentence, Harlan was clawing her gloves and gown off. She bolted from the room. Tears stung her eyes as a heart-wrenching sob escaped her. She rushed outside smacking right into Gavin, who‟d been standing by the doors smoking. The impact was so hard his cigar flew from 387

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 his fingers. Harlan kept her head down. “Sorry,” she choked out, rushing past him. She ran around to the back side of the building and leaned against the wall, trying to rein in her emotions. Hot tears raced down her cheeks unchecked, and she quickly slid down the wall, landing on her butt. Gavin knelt down and pulled her into his arms. “My poor darling,” he said, hugging her close. “What‟s wrong?” Harlan wrapped her arms around his neck and pushed her face into his chest barely able to speak through her sobs. “The baby from the Royal Nursery, the one I was just about to autopsy,” she said trying to catch her breath. “I‟m pretty sure that child was murdered.”

388

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 41 Bakrum wasn‟t accustomed to guarding women, especially ones as beautiful as the tiny human, Lilly. She wept in her cell all night and when early morning came, she refused to eat. He was sorry for her and couldn‟t imagine what crime she could have committed against his majesty that he would imprison her like this. But then again, perhaps it wasn‟t his majesty after all who had placed this poor creature in such a desolate place. Bakrum dug out the paperwork ordering Lilly to be confined. The signature at the bottom was that of General Gavin Theron. Figures that devil dog would do something like this. Bakrum guessed the tiny woman refused the brutish general sexual favors and this was her fate: imprisoned on some trumped-up charges to be executed like a criminal. The very thought enraged him. He walked over to the cell with a blanket. Prisoners weren‟t supposed to have blankets because they might use them to kill themselves, but Bakrum didn‟t think the lady had any intention of doing that. Besides, she was shivering from the thin dress she wore and had no shoes on her feet. “My lady?” Bakrum said in AEssyrian through the bars. She didn‟t respond so he tried Kirillian. Lilly sat up from her stone bench and blinked at him. That worked. A ray of morning light danced on her stunning golden hair. Bakrum had never seen a more beautiful creature. Her bloodshot eyes were framed by long, 389

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 elegant lashes and her body looked curvy and soft. Images of burying himself in her tender heat made him sweat. “Yes?” “I have something for you.” Bakrum held the blanket through the bars. She curled up into a tight ball. “I‟m afraid you‟re going to hurt me. You‟re so much larger than I, you‟re very frightening. None of you AEssyrians have been very kind to me.” Bakrum was shocked. He‟d never hurt a woman in his life. To show her his honest intentions, he unlocked her cell and came inside, holding the blanket as a peace offering. “I wouldn‟t hurt you, lady. I knew you were cold, so I just wanted to make you more comfortable.” Her eyes softened and became less fearful. She rose from her bench slowly, her movements as graceful as any dancer. Bakrum was bewitched by her staggering beauty. She advanced on him, keeping her eyes down. “You‟re a very kind man. I‟m glad you‟re the one guarding me.” “I feel sorry for you. Why have they imprisoned you?” She gave a slight lift of the shoulders. “I guess I displeased his Majesty somehow. I pray he gives me another chance.” “I‟m sure he will.” Lilly stopped in front of him and wrapped one hand around the blanket. She slid it out of his hand. “You‟re the nicest man I‟ve met,” she said, staring at his lips and offering him a timid smile. “Would you be offended if I kissed you?” Bakrum throat tightened and his erection grew so hard, it was uncomfortable in his pants. “I guess there would be no harm in it.” Lilly placed her hands on his shoulders and stood up on her tippy toes. Bakrum leaned down and placed his lips against hers. The contact was nothing short of bliss. His mind reeled as Lilly pushed her tender lips into his, opening her mouth to tease his 390

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 tongue with hers. Bakrum went to put his arms around her when he felt the pain. It started on the right side of his belly and ran all the way across to the other. He squinted down and saw blood flowing from the abdominal gap in his armor. It spilled onto the floor and drenched his pants. He glanced up at Lilly and was stunned to find she had a weapon, the dagger he kept sheathed to his thigh. He used it to cut his meat at mealtimes. Another flash of silver and there was more agony. This time it was across his throat and filled his lungs with blood. My beautiful Lilly, no! Bakrum‟s head swam in confused delirium until the ground came up and slammed him in the face. The last thing he heard before the world went black was the angelic sound of a woman giggling. **** “We‟re not going to spar today, Desmond,” Megolyth said. “There‟s something else I want you to do.” Desmond sheathed his sword. This can‟t be good. “Certainly, your Majesty.” The emperor had been acting very edgy since they‟d rescued him from Lilly last night. Not that Desmond blamed him, but he had enough experience to know that when very powerful people got paranoid, bad things were sure to follow. Megolyth studied Desmond for a long minute, as if trying to decide whether to trust him or not. Finally he said, “I understand from your service record that you have some experience conducting interplanetary data searches.” “Yes, Majesty. It‟s required training for any military personnel who are sentenced to Loss…I‟m sorry, I meant assigned.” “I want you to go to the Royal Library and find out everything you can about Lilly. I have a feeling there‟s a lot more to that woman than we know. You have unrestricted clearance to utilize any of the data search equipment that you need. Bring me 391

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 everything you can find. I expect your complete and detailed report by this evening.” “Yes, Majesty.” “Oh, and, Desmond?” “Majesty?” “I want that information before you talk to anyone, including your father. Is that understood?” Icy spikes of fear pierced Desmond‟s heart. He wished he‟d never met this crazy fucker. It was exactly for this reason that Desmond had always made it a point to avoid the highborn. They were always trying to fuck someone up. “Yes, Majesty.” Megolyth stormed out of the Royal Arena with the jingle of his spurs echoing off the stone walls. Desmond started to sweat. He knew the emperor was right; that woman had a history and it probably wasn‟t stellar. But what could he do? He sure as hell couldn‟t refuse a royal order. No, he was stuck. And even worse, he was going to be forced to tell Megolyth what he found or risk both he and Scarlet being thrown in prison. He could already see the plan in motion. No matter what he found or how obscure the information, Megolyth was going to pin this whole mess on Gavin. He was probably going to find some way to blame him even if Desmond didn‟t find out anything. The wheels were already in motion and there was nothing Desmond could do to put the brakes on it.

392

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 42 Gypsy was running late and Kharon wasn‟t going to be happy. Well, he should have woken her up earlier, instead of letting her sleep through most of his breakfast party. I‟m sure I‟m not that late. Pulling a crumpled piece of paper out from the gap in her chest plate, she shook it open and squinted at the scribbled number in the bright morning suns. To her dismay her cavalry training was to have already begun in the practice ring farthest from her current location. How come nothing ever goes my way? She jogged across the parade ground, rehearsing all kinds of lame excuses but it was no use. She knew she was busted and Kharon was going to be pissed off. Gypsy was eager to train, but sometimes she just wasn‟t in the mood to get the snot beat out of her. And military training was all about getting kicked around. Besides she was still pretty exhausted from her amorous encounter with her husband. Secretly, she was happy Kharon didn‟t take any crap from her, it helped her stay focused and allowed her to avoid the same pitfalls she‟d hit when Caraculla was training her. Kharon put her training first and their relationship second. Gypsy didn‟t know whether to be grateful or offended. The familiar chimes of the midday bell rang in a multitoned succession echoing through the temple and the walls of the adjacent buildings. She quickened her pace even more. That was when she spotted her. 393

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The human woman was tall but thin, wearing only a torn blue dress that was a little too revealing to be worn outside of the home. The woman marched across the parade ground with solid purpose and Gypsy noticed a lot of soldiers stopped what they were doing to gawk. Gypsy wasn‟t surprised by the soldiers‟ reaction, the woman was quite a sight in her torn dress and speedy, long strides. She wondered who she was. Then she heard the next round of bells start their chorus. Oh shit, oh shit. Gypsy broke into a dead run. Gypsy rushed to the outdoor practice arena. Kharon stood by the gate holding two hyperia. Both were dressed out in light battle armor. He was dressed in full armor and wore a grim scowl on his face. “I‟m sorry I‟m late, Commander.” Kharon gestured to the ground. “Assume the position.” Oh, you‟ve got to be kidding me. Knowing better than to scoff, Gypsy went down into the pushup position and waited for further instructions. She kept her head down and mouth shut, hoping to get her punishment over with quickly. “In how much time were you supposed to meet me here, lieutenant?” “Twenty minutes, sir.” “And how long has it been?” He had her there. Gypsy had no idea. She sure hoped it wasn‟t too long. “Thirty minutes, sir?” “Forty-five minutes,” he snarled at her. “I‟m very sorry, sir.” “Do you think my time is valuable, Lieutenant?” “Sir?” “Don‟t play stupid with me. Answer the question. Do you think my time is valuable?” “Of course it is, sir.” 394

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon knelt down and glared at her. Gypsy kept her gaze fixed on the ground. “Then why are you wasting it?” Gypsy didn‟t answer. There was no right response to that question. All replies led to more humiliation, degradation and prolongation of punishment. Her hands were already red and sore from pressing against the black sand that had been baking in the suns all morning. She wanted to get this over with quickly and the fastest way was no talking. “Twenty pushups, now.” Gypsy pumped them out easily but maintained her position when she was done. “May I get up, sir?” “Yes.” He sounded reluctant to say it. Gypsy dusted her hands off on her tunic and gave him a winning smile. “Thank you, sir.” He frowned and tossed her the reins. “This isn‟t a game, Gypsy. Be on time from now on, or you‟re going to have to contend with more than pushups. Have I made myself clear?” Gypsy mounted up and reined her animal in. “Yes, sir. May I have a kiss, Commander?” Kharon, her husband, had the nerve to look annoyed. “When you‟ve earned one.” Gypsy blinked. “I hope you‟re kidding.” “I most certainly am not kidding. Here‟s a copy of the course route. You have five minutes to memorize it,” he said, holding out a small scale drawing of the course accompanied by red arrows. The obstacle course encompassed the entire two-acre ring and tested every skill a soldier would need on a battle mount. Kharon‟s route started at the series of jumps. First jump the mount over a fence, then down into a hole filled with water or mud depending on the weather. This was followed by a jump across several fallen trees, then up onto a stony ledge and down a narrow rocky pathway. Oh yeah, every obstacle is run with a weapon drawn. Next Kharon‟s torture trail brought her through a clump of trees with 395

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 enemy dummies hidden behind them. They were rigged to pop out in front of a trainee when they got within a certain range. Before she exited the trees, she had to inflict a fatal injury on each dummy, or that too, was a failure. After dispatching those dummies, she rode across a creaky makeshift bridge, charging and decapitating another round of pop-up props only these had makeshift “swords” jutting out from their limbs. From there it just got harder. Most of the obstacles involved painful props and trying to navigate her hyperia through difficult terrain. A good time on the course was under eight minutes. Her time was closer to fifteen. To punish her for not taking her morning training as seriously as his royal highness thought she should, Kharon made Gypsy run the course close to ten times. The last time she was so exhausted, she neglected to keep a strong hand with her mount so he rebelled and threw her into one of the spiked blinds. Gypsy hit hard and one of the six-inch-long spikes sticking out of the wood caught her arm and pierced through the meat of it. It hurt like hell. Gypsy yanked her arm off of the spike as Kharon came over to examine it. “That‟ll need stitches.” She gently probed at it and hissed. “No, it doesn‟t. It just looks worse than it is.” Kharon gripped her good arm and pulled her up. “I wasn‟t aware that I had asked your opinion. This isn‟t open for debate. Mount up and I‟ll escort you over to the clinic. When we have you patched up, we can begin again with a fresh mount.” But apparently not with a fresh Gypsy. No break for her. “Have I earned a kiss now, Commander?” she said, pouting her lips at him. When he looked at her, his eyes were warm with amusement and his lips pulled upward ever so slightly. “Let‟s go. We don‟t have time for your nonsense.” “Aw, come on. I‟m hurt now. Is that any way to treat your wife?” 396

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon leaned over, gripping her under the jaw, and planted a fierce kiss on her bottom lip sucking it slightly as he pulled back. “We can discuss your deficiencies while you get sutured up. The arena is ours for another two hours, so don‟t screw around in the clinic trying to illicit sympathy from your mother.” Fucking Kharon. It had been so long since she had been his student that she‟d forgotten what a complete prick he was. Much as before, he wasn‟t going to go easier on her because she was his wife, in fact the opposite was true. Gypsy knew that, because of their situation, he was going to be that much harder on her. But that was okay, because he was going to have to make it up to her in other ways.

397

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 43 The mumbling voices started getting louder through the darkness. Harlan blinked a few times, trying to clear the fog obscuring her vision. Then the voices became clearer and she realized that Scarlet and Krull were talking somewhere close. Now, that was very odd, because she didn‟t remember inviting them to the house. When her vision finally focused, she looked around to realize that she wasn‟t at her house at all, but lying on a bed in the clinic‟s critical care bay. At least she was the only one in here. A biting coolness was creeping through her and when she glanced down at her right hand she saw a peripheral IV line attached to a bottle of fluids hanging from a wall hook. What the hell happened? To her great relief, Scarlet came in through the open door and walked over to the bed. She smiled and Harlan felt a little of her anxiety melt away. People didn‟t smile at someone who was dying. Scarlet checked the IV bag and stared up at the monitors. Harlan tilted her head back into the pillow and craned her neck, trying to read the status monitor upside down. If she was reading them right, her vital signs were good. “Let me guess, I passed out in the waiting room.” Scarlet squeezed her arm. “Actually you fainted in the medication room. Krull sent a message to Gavin. He wants you to go home today and get some rest.” 398

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan‟s mouth opened and closed a few times, as her brain scrambled to find something to say. Finally she settled for, “I need to talk to Krull right now.” Scarlet sat on the edge of the mattress. “I‟m on his side with this one, Harlan. You‟re working much too hard and need to get more sleep. Just take the rest of the day off and I‟m sure you‟ll be able to come back to work tomorrow.” Here they go, inching me toward bed rest. I‟m not stupid, Scarlet. I know what you two are up to. Harlan propped herself up so fast her head spun. She closed her eyes for a moment and it passed. “Okay, fine, I‟ll go but I have to finish the medication inventory or we won‟t have any meds for next month.” Scarlet stared down at her hands and her lovely brow wrinkled. Harlan knew she wanted to refuse but no one could submit an order to the Kirillian suppliers but her. Harlan was the one with the intergalactic permits to get certain restricted medications. They wouldn‟t fill an order from anyone but her. “Tell Krull—” “Tell Krull what?” he said, walking into the room. Like Scarlet, he stared up at the monitor above her head. Harlan shifted in her bed, trying to get comfortable. It wasn‟t easy with a giant beach ball attached to her midsection. “I was going to tell you that as soon as I finish the medication room inventory, I‟ll process the order form and go home. I promise.” She wasn‟t much in the mood to argue. Truth was, she was kind of glad to be going home today. The thought of inhaling a steak and curling up in a chair by a fire was very appealing to her right now. Krull stared at her for a long time. “I‟m not trying to be difficult, but you know your fellow Kirillians won‟t deal with anyone but me,” Harlan said. “That order needs to get in today, or we‟re going to have some medication shortages next month.” 399

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Krull and Scarlet exchanged looks. Harlan‟s hormonal fury was making her hate them right now. They were making her feel like a disobedient teenager. “Scarlet will help you so you can get done faster,” Krull said. Harlan threw her hands in the air. “Oh my God! I‟m not an invalid. I‟ve been doing the inventory before the two of you even got here. I can do it on my own. Besides, doesn‟t Scarlet have her own patients to look after?” Scarlet rubbed her arm like she would an agitated crazy person. “Krull can take my patients.” Krull scowled like he‟d eaten something distasteful. “Yes. And inventory is it, Harlan. No more work for you today. Gavin will be over in a few minutes to pick you up and I‟m going to tell him to take you home right after. You need your rest and I‟m not listening to any more of your excuses. Scarlet will be there to make sure you don‟t get distracted.” **** Gavin leafed through a stack of security reports, throwing most away without too much scrutiny. It wasn‟t his idea to have so much paperwork stacked around his office, it was Megolyth‟s captain of the guard who insisted that Gavin get a copy of every security concern the royal guard encountered. A guard got drunk on duty? A report was generated, along with a five-page synopsis on what was done to correct the problem. A fight broke out between guards at the local tavern? Another report. Some guard told his superior to fuck off? Yet another report, and on and on it went. Gavin had told the captain numerous times to only send him reports that were important, but to the captain, everything was important. Hence a good portion of the mess in Gavin‟s office. He was just about to leave for lunch, when he looked up. There, standing at the front of his desk was Lilly. Somehow she‟d managed to sneak into his office without him hearing her. Her hair was messy and her face had some dirt smudges but other than that 400

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 she looked as pretty as she always did. Gavin had no idea how she‟d escaped from jail. No one escaped from his jail, ever. “Hello, Gavin,” she said. “What the fuck are you doing here? How did you get out of jail?” “I wanted to tell you I forgive you for dumping me in that shithole. And I also forgive you for hitting me. I realize you were just caught up in the moment.” Gavin came around his desk to grab her, but she ducked back putting a chair between them. “You‟re mad.” “If you mean I‟m crazy in love with you, you‟re right. Can‟t we just start again? I promise I can make you happy. Just give me a chance.” “What you fail to realize, my dear, is that you are a fucking lunatic and I am very much in love with my wife. I don‟t know how you escaped from jail, but I intend to make sure it doesn‟t happen again.” He lunged for her but was blocked by the door opening. A royal messenger burst in adding to the confusion. “What?” Gavin roared. Lilly took advantage of the distraction and slipped past the messenger. She took off running down the hall. “Now, look what you‟ve fucking done! What the devil do you want, anyway?” “Doctor Krull sent me, Excellency. You‟re wife is very ill. He wants you to come and escort her home right away.” Gavin grabbed the messenger by the front of his tunic. “Get the guards to capture that woman and hold her or I‟ll have your fucking head on a pike outside the city gates. Do you understand?” “Yes, Excellency.” Then Gavin broke into a run and headed for the medical clinic.

401

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 44 Although Megolyth had given Desmond clearance to use the equipment in the Royal Library for his research, Desmond knew of a better location to get the information he needed. Loss. Since the tiny station was located on a moon that orbited AEssyria, it didn‟t have to contend with interference from the security shields protecting the planet. Loss also had the one asset Desmond needed most: Corporal Tolbert. Tolbert was the only exception to the rule that all AEssyrians rejected technology. The corporal embraced everything high tech, and not only was he was an excellent hacker, but he also had software that could access any database within a few hundred light years. Tolbert was continuously upgrading the computer systems with all kinds of high tech toys. The higher ups at central command were completely unaware of the modifications, and probably wouldn‟t recognize it if they saw it. Tolbert‟s tinkering had made life on Loss tolerable for all those who were confined there. They had access to almost everything they could think of. If Lilly had secrets, Tolbert could root them out. Desmond disembarked the shuttle and wasn‟t surprised to see Tolbert waiting for him. Tolbert had been a willing resident on Loss for almost a hundred years. It amazed him that the man had even been let into the army, let alone survived basic training with Rakon. Tolbert was barely six feet tall and probably didn‟t even break two hundred pounds. He wasn‟t at the top of his class in 402

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 combat skills, but he survived his arena matches and no one could deny he was brilliant. His thirst for knowledge was infectious and shortly after Desmond had been assigned to the tiny moon, he began to peruse databases and learn about all kinds of things. Tolbert had written a program that could access the computer systems of any passing ships. It was akin to peeping in a stranger‟s window. The tiny crew on Loss didn‟t get many visitors, or assignments for that matter, so Desmond‟s visit was a big deal. Tolbert shook his hand warmly. “I thought you said you were never going to set foot on this floating pile of shit ever again.” Desmond laughed. “Well, I need some information, and you‟re the only one who can get it for me.” “Flattery will get you everywhere. Classified?” “More like intentionally buried.” “That‟s my favorite kind. How much info you got on the subject?” “The subject is a human female, probably in her twenties. Unfortunately I only have a first name. We picked her up from a Kirillian slave trader named Sylis Moore. He said she was a detainee at the Ferune spaceport.” “Hmmm…shouldn‟t be too hard. Not that many humans this deep in space. Let‟s start at the spaceport on Kirillia and see what we can come up with. You said Ferune, right?” Back in the cramped computer room, Tolbert accessed some of the Kirillian underground databases and ran a search with the parameters of Lilly, female and human. Desmond watched the voice-controlled monitor as it beeped a completion signal. Several rows starting with the name Lilly illuminated on the screen. Tolbert mumbled, “Open page.” Then his head moved back and forth as he read through the information. “There‟s no record of any human women ever being detained at Ferune.” 403

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You mean we were misled? There‟s a shocking bit of news.” Desmond snorted as he wandered over to another console. Tolbert flipped through more meaningless pages then accessed another system. Another text page opened and he read over the contents before uttering a cryptic, “Uh, oh.” Desmond, who had been looking over the latest comet sightings, felt his stomach drop. “What?” Tolbert leaned back in his chair and read from the screen. “This is from a Kirillian news post dated five years ago. Lilly Beth Cramer. The eldest daughter of William Bruce and Joan Sarah Cramer, both civil engineers on assignment from Earth, was arrested today in connection with the stabbing death of her parents and her six-year-old brother, Keith. When the murders were first discovered, Ms. Cramer claimed a Kirillian man had broken into their secluded home and killed her whole family while she remained hidden. A further investigation of the scene revealed evidence that made Ms. Cramer‟s version of events impossible.” “Is there a photo of her?” Desmond asked. “Not with this article. Let me see if I can pull up a booking or inmate photo. “That may take a few more minutes. In the meantime it says that she was tried and sentenced to life.” “Fucking great. So what the hell is she doing out of jail? Did she escape?” Desmond knew already that this information was going to cause huge problems. Tolbert continued to submit requests and open additional pages, scanning them quickly. With all the articles he kept popping open, it would appear that this was a pretty big story for the time. “This is interesting,” Tolbert mumbled. “What? What‟s interesting?” “According to this, not too long ago, she murdered her guards and managed to escape for three days. After they recaptured her, she was scheduled for execution.” “So why wasn‟t she executed?” 404

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Because your friend, Sylis Moore, bought her from the government for a hundred thousand credits. Not long after that, they both went underground.” Desmond furiously rubbed his brow, then froze and slowly looked up at Tolbert. “How much did you say he paid for her?” “One hundred thousand credits. A big portion of that fee was probably to have her records purged from the primary database files. Why? How much did you pay for her?” “Let‟s just say a lot less.” He should have known this was a set up all along. No one buys a slave for one hundred thousand credits then sells her for fifteen thousand, and no one intentionally buys a slave with a homicidal history. Desmond didn‟t really think that this was an assassination attempt, it was way too sloppy. It rang more of a vicious practical joke. After all an insane killer could wreak a lot of havoc in a household. Just like this one did. Desmond knew what he‟d have to do next. He needed to go back to Kirillia and get his hands on Sylis Moore. He was sure the emperor would have a lot of questions for the man who‟d given them Lilly. Since he was almost certain that Sylis wouldn‟t willingly board a shuttle with him to AEssyria, Desmond decided to solicit a little bit of help. Besides, it would be much easier to have the slave trader come under his own power rather than knocked out and kidnapped. Sylis didn‟t look like he missed too many meals and Desmond had no desire to haul his fat carcass back home over his shoulder. “Well, Tolbert, as usual your brilliance outshines the twin suns. I am truly grateful for your help and if you ever need a favor, don‟t even hesitate. Now, I just need to send a message down to Central Command and I‟ll be out of your hair.” Desmond smiled, slapping the man on the back and squeezing his shoulder. “You know I‟m always willing to help out a friend. Are you headed back down?” 405

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Yeah, but I have to make a detour first. Would you like any Kirillian souvenirs?”

406

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 45 Harlan had only been in the medication room for half an hour when Scarlet started annoying her. The “pain in the ass” folded and unfolded her arms, leaned against the wall, sighed, and generally made a pest of herself. Harlan tried to ignore her as she methodically matched each medication to her digital inventory list. The clipboard had a built-in scanner so all she had to do was wave it in front of the shelf and it would read the bottle codes and record how much was left of the original purchase complete with expiration dates. It was a godsend. Medical supply inventory used to take the better part of a week and now it could be completed in just a few hours. When Scarlet began softly humming, Harlan finally turned to her and said, “Why don‟t you come back in an hour? I should be done by then.” Scarlet smiled and shook her finger back and forth. “Oh, no you don‟t. I want to know the minute you‟re done.” “You will know the minute I‟m done, because I‟ll come out and tell you.” “I‟m sorry, Harlan, I don‟t trust you, because if I‟m not here when you finish, you‟ll find something else to immerse yourself in.” Harlan gripped the clipboard with both hands so she wouldn‟t smack Scarlet in the head with it. That would be a bad thing, since she might damage it. That clipboard had cost a good chunk of her budget and she practically had to beg Megolyth to approve its 407

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 purchase. Tucking it safely under her arm, she looked back at Scarlet. “You‟re being ridiculous and you‟re only slowing me down.” “How can I be slowing you down? I‟m just standing here.” “First of all, you‟re distracting me with your fidgeting, humming and sighing and now I‟m wasting time, standing here arguing with you instead of working.” “No one is stopping you from working. Just ignore me and finish what you‟re doing.” This was a pointless conversation. A medic poked his head in the room. “The general is in the waiting room and getting impatient.” “Tell him to go on home and I‟ll meet him there.” The medic looked like she‟d spit in his face. He scowled. “I‟m not going to tell him that, he‟s already in a bad mood. You want him to go home without you? You go tell him.” Krull called the medic from an exam room and the man quickly went to assist him. Great, now the medics are pissing me off. Harlan turned to Scarlet. “You really should go and help Krull with his patient load.” Scarlet slipped past her and went into the bathroom. “When you have been turned over to your husband and are safely on your way home, I‟ll get back to work.” She smiled like a cat that had eaten the goldfish. Then she closed the bathroom door. Harlan went back to work, scanning the shelves with the narcotics and grumbling to herself. I don‟t know why everyone is giving me so much crap. I want to go home. My back hurts. My boobs hurt and I think I hate everyone now. Just then an unfamiliar someone moved out of the corner of her eye. Glancing toward the door she was shocked to see that strange human girl from the baths standing there. Lilly was her name, if she remembered correctly. The woman‟s clothes were dirty and torn and she looked like she‟d just crawled out of a hole. 408

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She also held a bloody knife in her right hand down at her side. Harlan‟s heart sped up. Oh no, what the hell is this? “Um…are you all right, Miss?” Lilly didn‟t look at her or respond. Instead she placed a soiled hand on the heavy metal door and shoved. It hissed closed, locking with a loud buzz. “Scarlet?” Harlan called out toward the bathroom door as she backed away from Lilly. “You need to come out here, please.” Lilly glared. “So Gavin can‟t live without you, huh? You don‟t look like much to me.” She advanced, waving the knife in the air as she talked. “Why would a man like that want you with your fat, pregnant belly, when he could have me?” She stabbed the air playfully and Harlan stumbled backward, bumping into a supply cart. The contents went clattering to the floor. “Scarlet!” Harlan yelled. “What?” came the muffled response. “I need some help here, please! Now!” The bathroom door flew open and Scarlet came out, drying her hands. “Oh sure, a minute ago you were practically shoving me out, but now…” She froze and stared at Lilly, who seemed just as surprised to see Scarlet. Lilly‟s face contorted into a mask of demonic rage. Then the crazy woman snarled and lunged at Scarlet with the knife. **** Gavin was just walking out of the clinic to have a cigar when Gypsy and Kharon walked up. He shook hands with Kharon and looked down at his daughter‟s bloody arm. “What happened to you?” “Kharon‟s been abusing me, thanks to you.” “I‟m sure.” Two medics rushed from the reception area into the back room. Krull‟s deep, angry voice was cursing. Then they caught a portion of what he was saying. “Get this damned door open!” 409

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin‟s gut churned in panic. Harlan! They rushed to the back of the clinic only to find Doctor Krull and several medics trying to get the medication room open. Through the heavy metal door Gavin heard Harlan scream. His mind flooded with panic. Something was wrong in there and they couldn‟t get the fucking door open! Gavin, Gypsy and Kharon stood impatiently as Krull tried to decode the door several times. Come on, you fucking idiot, get the fucking door open! On the third try, the door unlocked. **** The door behind Lilly beeped as the lock gave way. A tiny light above the lock turned green. Lilly temporarily broke off her assault on Scarlet and sprinted over to the door. With the strength of a Viking berserker, she slammed the blade of her knife into a gap in the mechanism several times. The small green light turned red again as the lock buzzed and re-engaged. Then the door light went out altogether. Harlan‟s head started to spin and her stomach twisted into a tight knot. Then her knees buckled and she sank to the floor. Scarlet grabbed a metal tray and put herself between Harlan and Lilly. Outside, heavy bodies were throwing themselves against the door. Harlan wanted to tell them that they were wasting their time, the door was fortified, but she was much too weak. She fought to stay conscious, and focused on getting to her feet. Weird thoughts tumbled through her brain as the edges of her vision turned fuzzy. I probably should have gone home to take a nap when I had the chance. Now look what I‟ve done. Lilly slammed her left fist into Scarlet‟s jaw, stunning her and knocking her back into one of the shelves. Then Lilly brought her knife hand around and came within inches of opening up Scarlet‟s cheek. But the buxom doctor wasn‟t as vulnerable as she appeared, and pummeled Lilly with the metal tray so hard it looked like she‟d caved the crazy woman‟s head in. 410

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Whatever you‟re doing,” Scarlet screamed to whoever was outside the door, “do it fast!” Loud AEssyrian snarls bled into the room and even more frantic beatings on the door. Harlan even thought she heard metal whining as it was pulled back. We‟re dead. They‟ll never make it in time. As the world around her wavered, she could suddenly hear Gavin‟s muffled voice, yelling through the door. She couldn‟t understand what he was saying, but she felt hopeful he would save her. Harlan struggled back to her feet and looked around for something to hit this demented woman with. All she had was the clipboard so she held on to it as tightly as she could, got to her feet, and moved up behind the woman. Lilly let out a maniacal scream and body tackled Scarlet to the floor. Harlan summoned whatever lucidity she had left and swung the clipboard at Lilly‟s head. But Lilly ducked and rolled off of Scarlet like an Olympic gymnast as the clipboard deflected off a portion of her shoulder. Lilly rose to her feet and came at Harlan as she backpedaled. She held up the clipboard as Lilly swung the knife at her, slicing her lengthwise down the underside of her forearm. Harlan yelped and winced but continued to scramble back, deflecting Lilly‟s blows with the clipboard as best she could. Blood flowed from her wound, coating her arm and the clipboard. “Please, Gavin, help me!” she screamed as loud as she could. Harlan deflected another onslaught of knife swings and then tried to belt the crazy bitch with the clipboard again, but this time Lilly grabbed it with her free hand. As they grappled, Lilly brought the knife around in a wide arc trying to stab Harlan in the face. Reeling back, Harlan avoided the fatal injury but did sustain a slice through her upper lip. Harlan cried out, wrenching the clipboard away from Lilly and swinging it at her knife hand. The clipboard, now slick with her blood, slipped from her grip with the momentum and clattered on to the floor. Before Harlan could run, 411

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Lilly plunged the knife into her belly. Horrible, agonizing pain tore through Harlan‟s abdomen. Oh no, my baby! Harlan placed her palms on her swollen belly and came away with a handful of blood. She looked down at the floor and it too was covered in blood. I‟m going to die. My baby and I are going to die. **** Gypsy knew Gavin and Kharon weren‟t going to break down that metal door in time. But there was another way in if she could fit. The medication room was a retrofitted triage area that sported a small window in the exterior wall. Her mother didn‟t bother sealing it up, because not only was it was too small for most adult AEssyrians to fit through, but it also faced a very busy public street. By the time a thief tore off the security screen and broke the window, a bunch of soldiers would be on him. Her father had a number of patrols that passed by the clinic during their daily rounds. No one was getting in there unnoticed. Gypsy bolted out the front doors and ran around the corner to the side of the building. Pulling her saber, she jammed it through the side of the protective steel mesh ripping it from the window that it was protecting. Peering in, she could see her mother lying in a pool of blood as Scarlet tried to keep that crazy blond woman from stabbing her again. That was it. Gypsy stripped off her weapons and anything that would hamper her through that window. Backing up about ten feet she charged forward at a dead run and threw her shoulder against the glass. It shattered and for a few long moments, Gypsy was weightless. Then she hit the ground hard, landing on her side and sliding forward a few feet through the blood. Fueled by rage, pain and pure adrenaline, she flung herself onto her mother‟s attacker, hauling her off of Scarlet and throwing her against the wall. The blond woman stopped fighting for a few heartbeats to stare at her in shock. Yeah, surprise, surprise, fucker. Now you die. 412

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy threw a punch at the woman, connecting with her jaw, then grabbed her knife-wielding arm by the wrist. Glaring down at her, she bent it backward until she heard a satisfying snap. The woman screamed and dropped the knife but apparently wasn‟t done fighting, because she tried to sit up and bite Gypsy‟s chin. Grabbing the knife off the floor Gypsy twisted the woman‟s hair around her fist and yanked her head back. With a secret glee she buried the knife deep in the woman‟s throat until she hit bone. Tearing the blade across her mother‟s attacker‟s neck Gypsy pulled the knife free from the woman‟s flesh, dropping her to the floor. The lunatic‟s eyes grew wide and glassy. Her grimy, uninjured hand opened and closed around Gypsy‟s arm, then went still. A second later, the heavy metal door slammed open and chaos came pouring in.

413

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 46 Blood everywhere. All Gypsy could see was blood. Blood on the floor, on her mother, on her and spattered on the walls. It was the most frightening sight she could have imagined. She got to her feet, but just stood watching the anarchy erupt around her. Gypsy wanted to help…wanted to do something. But the only people qualified to help her mother were already doing it. All she could do was watch and hope. Her mother was pale, unresponsive and looked more dead than alive. Seconds after Gavin and Kharon had burst through the door, the room was filled with insanity and shouting. Scarlet was kneeling by Harlan, yelling for the medics to get a stretcher in there because her poor mother had to go into emergency surgery. Gavin was losing his mind, fighting Kharon like an animal to get to his seriously wounded wife, and Krull was the only voice of reason. Krull, with his calm, firm orders trying to bring order to total madness. Gypsy took a moment to stare down at the dead body of a thin, blond slave woman who just might have ended her life as she knew it. Three medics charged in and slid her mother onto a stretcher. Kharon was doing his best to keep Gavin out of their way, but her father was beyond reason, calling out her mother‟s name in a broken, mournful voice. She had heard her father sound a million different ways, enraged, amused, and deeply saddened but she‟d 414

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 never heard him sound like this. Gavin sounded like his sanity was cracking, and Gypsy knew if he completely lost his senses, she wasn‟t far behind. Gypsy was in awe of the pain all around her. Everything was in flux and she didn‟t know how to feel or act. A weird numbness permeated her entire being, and the ability to move escaped her. She stared down at the body of Lilly. It was hard to believe that someone who was so still in death could have reaped such destruction. The whole scene was surreal. Gypsy thought about kicking her corpse but was filled with a sudden revulsion. She didn‟t want to touch that woman any more. Even dead, she could barely stand looking at her. Once Gypsy‟s mother was taken out the room, the very air around her fell into a cold and empty silence. The drama was gone from here, heading down the hall to surgery. All that was left were frantic voices echoing off the walls. Gypsy took a few steps out of the room just in time to see Bethara trying to block some imperial guards from coming into the clinic. One of them shoved her out of the way so hard the poor woman fell to the floor. Gypsy now had a target for her torment and rage. Still gripping the knife, she charged toward the guards with a savage snarl. She wasn‟t thinking of anything but revenge and what a joy it would be to kill them all. The guard who had shoved Bethara stumbled back into the others, holding his weapon out at an awkward angle to deflect Gypsy‟s oncoming blow. The knife blade connected with the guard‟s and slid down to the hilt of his saber with a loud scrape. Her knife was obviously no match for his saber so the ferocity of her attack must have thrown the guard off balance. “Gypsy, no!” Kharon shouted from somewhere behind her. “Stand down now!” From some primitive part of her brain, something clicked with his words. She could feel Kharon‟s fear, and his voice cleared 415

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 the vengeful haze long enough for her to see this was a mistake. She stopped her advance and tucked the knife into the waistband of her pants. Holding her hands up, she backed away from them. Kharon jogged up next to her and for the hundredth time, she resented the comfort his closeness brought. The guards quickly moved past them into the hallway. He leaned in close to her ear. “This helps no one. Everything will be okay, but this is not the time or the place for this.” Turning around, she realized the guards had her father. Gavin was a broken man. He didn‟t fight and didn‟t speak a word of protest. Instead, he submitted to arrest like any law abiding citizen and let them bind his hands behind his back. He was then led out into the blazing AEssyrian suns. It was like living in a nightmare that she couldn‟t wake up from. Gypsy turned to Kharon. “What the hell is going on? Why have they arrested Gavin?” Kharon glanced at the imperial order the guards had handed him. “The charge is endangering the person of the emperor. It seems Megolyth thinks Gavin bought Lilly to assassinate him.” “What? That‟s a load of trumped-up bullshit and you know it!” Kharon dragged her into one of the small exam rooms and closed the door. “I agree with you, but we need to keep calm if we‟re going to save your father. I need you, Gypsy. You‟re no good to me if you get arrested, too. So listen carefully, do not say anything else against the emperor and don‟t do anything aggressive. They‟re watching both of us looking for any reason to arrest us all. Treason is an executable offense, so we need to get Gavin free soon. We don‟t have much time.” The mere thought of her father being executed was unimaginable. Gavin wasn‟t like everyone else. He was immune to this type of treachery. Gypsy didn‟t want Kharon to be right, but she knew he was, so she forced herself to calm down and focus. “I understand. What do you want me to do?” 416

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Gavin gave me a message Desmond sent earlier today. He‟s gone to Kirillia to fetch the slaver that sold Lilly to them. He told him that there were a lot more layers to this deal than were previously known. Let‟s just hope he can shed some light on what‟s really going on, before it‟s too late. In the meantime, you stay with your mother until your brother gets back. The emperor may try and take her, too, when she‟s stable. I‟ve got to make myself vanish. I‟ll be in touch.” It felt like her heart had been torn out of her chest. “Where are you going?” “I‟m going into hiding, outside the city. The emperor is no fool, he knows both me and Desmond are experienced military men and won‟t sit still for Gavin‟s arrest. Since Desmond is off world, I‟m bound to be arrested next. But I‟m counting on them holding off Gavin‟s execution until they capture me. Because the emperor knows my next step is to organize a rebellion.” “Won‟t they just arrest me instead?” He leaned down and pressed his lips gently to hers. The taste of his kiss was sweet and warm making her heart ache. She really didn‟t want him to leave her, but knew he had to. “They don‟t need to. You‟re just a junior officer and don‟t wield enough influence yet. With your mother so gravely ill, they know exactly where you‟re going to be, right here. I‟ll see you soon.” Then he marched out of the clinic, leaving Gypsy to wonder if she was ever going to see him alive again.

417

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 47 Master Sergeant Rakon got off the Kirillian shuttle wearing the black hood and cloak Desmond had asked him to. Even on a rough planet like Kirillia, Rakon was an imposing sight, not because he was tall, which he wasn‟t for a Razorback male, but because of his muscular bulk and aggressive features. Desmond greeted his fellow master sergeant with a warm handshake. “Thanks for coming on such short notice. I know how you much like going off world.” They headed toward the bay of floating taxis just outside the terminal. “What‟s this all about, anyway?” Desmond climbed into one of the taxis and scooted to the far side. “I need you to help me convince a slave trader to come back home with us. I‟ll explain the reasons on the way.” Rakon hesitated getting into the taxi. He stared down at the two foot gap between the platform and the taxi. One wrong step and it was a one-hundred-story drop. He glanced up and down the platform. “Can‟t we walk there?” Desmond didn‟t have time for this. Sliding along the seat, he grabbed a handful of the Razorback‟s cloak and yanked him inside, punching the clear button that closed the door. He selected the location off the touch screen and waved his currency chip across the bottom, scanning it in. Then he sat back and grinned as the vehicle took off by dropping several stories before continuing forward. Rakon froze in his seat and turned a paler shade of green. 418

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Come on, don‟t be a baby,” Desmond teased. “You‟ve been to other planets before.” “Not to Kirillia and not in a long time.” The taxi took a steep dive then flew under some low-lying bridges. Rakon dug his nails into the seat, keeping his head down. “How far is this?” “Not far.” A message came across Desmond‟s outland communicator. It was from Gypsy and all it said was Gavin‟s been arrested. Hurry! Things were spiraling down faster than he thought. Desmond had scrounged up all of his money so he could bribe another slave trader to find out when Sylis Moore would be away from his fortress of a house. Another communication came through. It was his informant sending him the exact location of Sylis‟ transport vehicle. Luckily, they were only about ten minutes away. Desmond programmed the coordinates into the touch screen and they were on their way. **** They disembarked from the cab and Desmond immediately walked over to a sleek black transport vehicle trimmed in silver. The doors were ornately garnished with the letters “SM” also in silver. He recognized it. The vehicle had taken him and Gavin to Silas‟s home on his last visit. “What do we do now?” Rakon said, savagely eyeing everyone who walked by. Desmond leaned against one of the transport‟s doors. “We wait for him to come out. My contact said that he usually only stays here until around lunchtime so he should be out relatively soon.” Rakon grunted an acknowledgement and became instantly distracted by two attractive young Kirillian women who walked by. They were just as distracted by the Razorback and whispered to each other, giggling, as they passed him. Then Desmond‟s very expensive tip paid off. Sylis and two enormous Kirillian bodyguards came out of the slave auction and headed for their transport. Desmond and Rakon moved across the platform and 419

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 intercepted them. “Remember me?” Desmond asked, taking a few aggressive steps forward. Sylis pursed his lips. “Yes, I do remember you, although your traveling companion has changed. But if you‟ve come to return her, don‟t bother. There are no refunds.” “I don‟t want a refund. You failed to disclose some significant information about Lilly and her colorful past. Now you‟re going to return with me to AEssyria so you and my emperor can swap stories about her. You can start with why you paid a hundred thousand credits for her, yet sold her for fifteen. Who are you working for?” The slave trader gave a benign smile and raised his eyebrows as he looked from one bodyguard to the other. “I‟m afraid that‟s restricted information. As for returning with you to AEssyria, I‟m afraid that‟s quite impossible. I‟m a busy man and I have a business to run.” “I‟m sorry, I didn‟t mean to confuse you. I wasn‟t making a request. You are coming back with me and you‟re really not in a position to refuse.” “Oh, and why is that?” Sylis asked, glancing at his watch impatiently. Rakon removed his hood and glared at the two bodyguards. They didn‟t know what he was, so they weren‟t too distressed. “Because my friend here is a Razorback.” “So? Why should I care about his breed? He looks like an AEssyrian with red stripes in his hair.” “You don‟t actually know what a Razorback is, do you?” “All right, you have me there. I don‟t know what a Razorback is, and again I fail to see why I should care. I‟m confident that my bodyguards can take down both of you with relative ease.” Out of his peripheral vision Desmond saw Rakon smile. It was a subtle change in his features but it wasn‟t missed by Sylis, who 420

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 seemed to be reconsidering being concerned. Rakon was one of those males whose smile was more menacing than his snarl. “Since you‟ll never own a Razorback, maybe you‟ll indulge me a moment so that I can give you a brief lesson about them. Then it should become clear as to why you‟re coming to AEssyria with us.” Silas took a step back, closer to his thugs. Then he bravely stabbed his index finger in the air at Desmond. “Now, you listen to me, I‟m not going to sit here and be subjected to your harassment. I suggest you and your friend leave before both of you end up being sold as cage fighters. You two look like you might do well…for a while anyway.” A tempered rage simmered through Desmond‟s senses at the slaver‟s not so subtle threat. He resisted the urge to snatch and throw him off the platform. “Okay, you win. You don‟t really need to know that much about a Razorback. You just need to know what makes them special.” “Oh, and what is it that makes them so special? By all means, astound me,” the slave trader said, wearing an expression of mock awe. Desmond smiled like a proud parent whose child had just won his first arena match.Rakon tossed his head and spit a wad of venom onto the rear door of Sylis‟ fancy transport vehicle. The metal melted like butter under a blow torch. The bodyguards took several steps back, not taking their eyes off the Razorback. The expressions of mock awe had now turned into paralyzing fear. That‟s better. They looked about ready to bolt. Rakon bared his teeth at them, revealing a few glistening strings of venom and they both ran, abandoning their employer. Desmond put his arm around Sylis‟ shoulders, leading him back over to his transport. “Now, Sylis, the next demonstration of my friend‟s venom is going to be when he spits in your face. And 421

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 since I‟d hate to see you wither in agony as your face turns to bloody goo, I suggest you come along nicely.” “If I go,” Sylis said, “I want your promise that no harm will come to me once we get back to AEssyria.” Desmond laughed. “I can‟t even promise no harm will come to you in the next few minutes. Now get your ass in the transport. We have a lot to talk about during our journey.”

422

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 48 Had his beloved Harlan not died in front of him, Gavin would have resisted the imperial guards with all of the ferocity that raged through his veins, but as it stood now he didn‟t much care. His beautiful wife was dead, killed by a maniac he had brought to their planet. He might as well have plunged the knife into her himself. The sight of her pale, bloody body lying motionless on the floor was all he could see. It didn‟t matter if his eyes were open or closed. Anguish and shock mingled in his heart, poisoning his soul. He deserved everything that was coming to him, including death. At least in death, they could be together. He just hoped she would forgive him. The guards dragged him to the center of the city and bound him to a whipping post. But no sooner had they stripped off his tunic when they were surrounded by a mob of agitated soldiers calling out curses and threats to them. Ah, my faithful dogs of war, how I love you. At least his men didn‟t blame him for that blasted demon whore. If only he could turn the clock back, he would have killed that woman when she first became a bother. The soldiers were becoming angrier. Many were shouting now, jeering the imperial guards, some even threw rocks at them. A few took up the chant of, “Release our general!” which spread until it was unified enough to sound like one furious, bellowing voice. Their outrage was contagious, and spread to the peasants who quickly joined in to mock the guards. Gavin was certain the 423

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 peasants weren‟t so much disgusted by his arrest as looking for any excuse to torment the imperial guards. Gavin tried to tune out the melee, turning his thoughts instead to his lovely daughter, Gypsy. Harlan had been right; she was very much like him. Gavin wished he hadn‟t put her through so much torment in her younger years, especially when she‟d expressed an interest in becoming a warrior. He had many regrets in his life but he didn‟t regret encouraging Kharon to marry her. Kharon was a good mate who desperately loved Gypsy and would gladly lay down his life for her. Gavin was sure in time he would mentor Gypsy into the finest warrior AEssyria had ever seen. Too bad Gavin wouldn‟t be around to see it. He hoped that someday his daughter would understand and agree with what he did to push them together. The mob was getting bolder and more aggressive, pushing and shoving the guards and even going so far as to spit on them. The captain of the guard, fearing a citywide riot, unbound Gavin and brought him behind the walls of the imperial compound. That way they could beat him and not worry about any violent interference from the volatile crowd. Once the gates slammed shut and were secured, the noise died down to a dull roar. Gavin was brought to the center of the compound and forced to his knees. Then he waited for the first sharp bite of the razor whip. “Stop!” a familiar voice barked. Gavin recognized it to be Grand Duke Molitov Von Goth, a high-ranking noble and old friend. “What is this?” Molitov asked. The captain bowed his head in respect. “We are only carrying out the emperor‟s orders, lord.” “This is madness. Why would the emperor order such a thing?”

424

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “The emperor believes the general is responsible for introducing an assassin into his harem. We have orders to flog, hang, and then behead him after three days.” Gavin wished they‟d just kill him and get it over with. Perhaps he could force their hand and bypass all this needless torture. Summoning every fiber of pain in his heart, Gavin got to his feet and kicked the nearest guard in the chest so hard several of his ribs snapped. The unfortunate man doubled over, and Gavin slammed the heel of his boot into his face breaking the bridge of his nose and killing him instantly. He turned on another guard but didn‟t have enough time to attack, when all of them tackled him to the ground. They punched and pounded him until he stopped fighting. Then they hauled him to the whipping post and bound him tightly. By this time, both the grand duke and the dead guard were gone. The first bite of the whip cut across his right shoulder and dragged a strip of hot suffering diagonally down his back. The strikes came faster after that, cutting into his flesh and paralyzing him with endless hurt. The agony mixed with his emotional pain heightened his ordeal until he was seriously tempted to beg for death. If he thought they‟d oblige instead of mock him, he might have tried. Suddenly the beating stopped and a guard gasped. “By all that‟s holy, what‟s that metal running down his spine?” Another guard came over. “I heard about this. That is his spine. He‟s a freak in more ways than one. He had the Kirillians mend him with machine parts. It‟s nothing to be concerned about.” They cut the ropes binding him to the post and Gavin collapsed in the dirt. His whole body was humming with such profound pain that he thought he might die just from that alone. The guards dragged him over to a large wooden X that was lying on the ground and bound his arms and legs to the extensions with chains. The chains were small but strong and designed to gradually cut into flesh as they held their victim in place for days. This form 425

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 of punishment wasn‟t used so much anymore because the High Priests had deemed it cruel and unnecessary. But Gavin doubted the clergy would put up much of a fuss for him. He wasn‟t one of their favorite sons. The guards hoisted the X upright and secured it to the whipping post so it wouldn‟t fall. Then they got into formation and marched off to report back to the emperor. Gavin‟s body had grown partially numb from the intense pain. The suns beat down on him and he closed his eye from their blinding light. Harnessing the last of his lucid thoughts, Gavin summoned a memory of Harlan on the beach playing with a four-year-old Gypsy. He could recall almost everything from that beautiful day: the way the sunlight brought out the red highlights in his wife‟s hair; the sweet music of his daughter‟s laugh; the salty smell of the sea. It was one of the few perfect days in his life. What an innocent time that was. He had actually been looking forward to a few more perfect days with his new child but it wasn‟t meant to be. Both his wife and baby were dead and soon he would be too. He didn‟t mind dying. In fact it was preferable to living the rest of his life without Harlan. He tried to stay in his happier moments, living in his mind. But as his weight put pressure on the chains, he was dragged back to reality. There would be no pleasant escapes into fantasy for him. All that was left was to wait out his nightmarish reality until the war god Dargannon finally came and claimed him. He begged the god not to take too long.

426

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 49 Gypsy stood on top of the clinic roof and watched the emperor‟s men hang her father from a giant X. The afternoon suns were unforgiving as their torrid rays beat down on his beaten body. It was a sight so horrible, she couldn‟t even force herself to look away. Her whole world had gone crazy all at once and she was terrified. She wanted to get on her hyperia and charge the imperial gates but she knew that would be useless. All she would accomplish is getting arrested too and she had no doubt that Megolyth would be happy to hang her right next to her father. For the first time she allowed herself to wish that Kharon was here to comfort her. He‟d said something about organizing a rebellion. Well, whatever he was doing, he needed to do it fast, because she didn‟t know how long Gavin would last. Khalee burst onto the roof gasping to catch her breath. “We‟ve got troops coming.” Gypsy didn‟t even have to think. She knew they were after her mother. Bolting through the trapdoor, Gypsy gripped each side of the fixed steel wall ladder and let her feet dangle as she slid down to the floor. Khalee was right behind her. Gypsy raced down the hall to the front entrance and stopped in her tracks. Sure enough, through the sliding glass doors she could see a column of imperial guards marching right for them.

427

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Bethara, we need to lock these doors!” Khalee shouted without leaving Gypsy‟s side. The new receptionist came running up and hastily shut, then locked the front doors. Gypsy chewed her lower lip. This glass entrance wasn‟t going to stop those guards for long. She turned to scan the waiting room and started. There were two corporals and a senior cadet like herself lounging around. She didn‟t recognize any of the corporals but she sure as hell knew the cadet. It was Nole Prius, her sworn enemy. “You and you,” she said, pointing to the two corporals. “Grab these two tables and bring them here.” To Gypsy‟s surprise they jumped up and did as she said. Nole also stood, but he looked more like he wanted to escape from whatever was about to unfold here. At least he wasn‟t trying to interfere. Gypsy moved in front of him and held her hands up. “Look, Nole, I‟m begging you to do just one thing for me. I know you have no reason to do anything for me, but I would be indebted to you if you did.” The muscles in Nole‟s jaw tightened and he seemed to be considering her request but she wasn‟t sure. Since he hadn‟t yet refused her request, nor had he bolted for the door, Gypsy wasted no time and grabbed a pen and some paper off Bethara‟s desk. Slapping the paper against the wall in front of her she began to write: Grand Duchess Von Goth, My father has been arrested and my mother was critically wounded by the human slave belonging to the emperor. He is blaming my father for all of the havoc that she wreaked and has had him strung up in the imperial courtyard. Now imperial guards are here trying to take my mother from the clinic. I don‟t even know if she‟s dead or alive. Please help me. I don‟t know what else to do. Your Faithful Champion, Gypsy Theron 428

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Turing to Nole, she folded the paper in half and held it out to him. “Please take this to Grand Duchess Tannyth Von Goth. Follow this hallway to the end, and you can slip out the back door unnoticed,” she said, looking at him pleadingly. She prayed he didn‟t refuse her. Finally, he sighed taking the paper from her hand, and trotted off down the hall. “Thank you, Nole. I owe you,” she called after him. Gypsy then directed the remaining two men to wedge the tables behind the door tracks to prevent them from being forced open. She and Khalee started moving furniture in front of the entrance until the waiting room looked like it had been turned on its side. No sooner had they fortified the entrance than the imperials started banging on the glass, yelling orders for her to open the doors. Krull came out from the back wearing a face mask and pale blue scrubs. His handsome face had a worn, angry expression Gypsy had never seen before. She knew exactly how he felt. “What, in all that‟s holy, is going on out here? We‟re trying to conduct surgery back there. What‟s all the banging? “Sorry, Doc, but we have kind of a situation here,” Khalee said as she pushed her back against the furniture. Gypsy took a step back from the blockade, and pulled out the knife. The first imperial through that door was as good as dead. She was sure she must be quite the sight still partially covered in the dried blood of that dead slave. Finally, she mustered up enough courage to meet Krull‟s eyes. Swallowing the desperate tears that wanted their freedom, she asked the question that she wasn‟t sure she wanted the answer to, “How‟s my mom?” “She‟s still alive, Gypsy. Scarlet has managed to stop the bleeding, but that‟s all I can tell you right now. Your mother was not in good shape before this happened and her weakened condition is making it difficult to stabilize her. You know we‟ll spare nothing to save her. Unfortunately, we‟re probably going to lose the baby.” 429

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She felt guilty for thinking it, but Gypsy didn‟t give a damn about the baby. All she cared about was her mother‟s survival. For the second time in as many years, Gypsy was faced with the prospect of losing both of her parents. Looking away from Krull, she stared down at her boots. She couldn‟t speak anymore. Krull hadn‟t said any of the words that she‟d wanted him to, so she just nodded numbly. “As soon as we‟re finished, we‟ll come out and let you know her status,” Krull said as he disappeared into the back again. Gypsy turned her attention back to the guards, but they had moved away from the front of the clinic and were waiting on the opposite side of the street. Leaning against the wall she ran her fingers through her hair, stopping to hold her head for a moment. “What are they doing?” Khalee asked. “Nothing for now. My guess is they‟re having second thoughts about busting up the clinic. The emperor probably wasn‟t counting on any resistance so the guards must not have orders to break in. They‟ll probably try and wait us out, while they send a message back to see if they have permission to storm us. Let‟s just hope the emperor doesn‟t decide to try to take us by force.” Suddenly Gypsy was overcome with exhaustion, and slid down the wall until she was sitting on the floor. She wrapped her arms around her knees, and again resisted the urge to start sobbing. Khalee crouched down next to her. “Why don‟t I stand guard here while you go clean yourself up and get some rest? I got you some clean clothes from your mom‟s office and left them in the bathroom in case you want to shower. You should probably try and rinse some of the broken glass out of your cuts and scrub the blood off,” she said, pointing down the hallway toward the medication room. “I‟m not going back in there,” Gypsy said with a vigorous head shake. 430

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “It‟s okay. She‟s gone. One of the medics and I wrapped her up and put her in the morgue cooler. I‟ll have someone from the pauper‟s cemetery come get her, once we‟re no longer under siege. I also recovered your scabbard and weapon belt from outside the window before I boarded it up. They‟re in the bathroom with those clean clothes,” Khalee stood up and extended her hand down to Gypsy. “Come on. A shower will make you feel better…even if just a tiny bit. Besides, when they save your mom, you don‟t want her to see you all bloody and cut up, do you?” Gypsy responded by grasping the Razorback woman‟s hand and allowing her to pull her to her feet. “Thanks, Khalee. You‟re a good friend and you‟ll make a kick-ass officer someday.”

431

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 50 Megolyth had just finished listening to his advisors warn him about the unrest in the city when an imperial aid slipped into the throne room. He regarded the young man as he came forward and knelt down, bowing his head. More good news, no doubt. “What is it?” “Grand Duke Molitov Von Goth is in the waiting area. He is requesting an exclusive audience with you.” Being an intensely private man, the grand duke rarely showed up to court anymore unless he had good reason. He wasn‟t one of those sycophants desperate for a few moments of the emperor‟s time, like many of the others. And it was precisely because of this that Megolyth always granted the grand duke an exclusive audience when he asked for one. Molitov entered the throne room, approached Megolyth, and went down on one knee. This has to be about Gavin. Why was it that a man born in a whorehouse could wield this much goodwill? Only the Gods knew. “Leave us,” Megolyth addressed everyone in the throne room. They bowed and quietly left the room. “You may rise,” Megolyth said. Molitov got to his feet and adjusted the monocle in his right eye. “May I ask your Majesty why his general is hanging in the imperial courtyard?” Megolyth glared. “He‟s hanging in my courtyard because he brought me a murderess slave woman. I‟m sure even you‟ve heard 432

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 what mischief she brought. She‟s murdered two of my children, one of my concubines and now one of the jail guards. Gavin was reckless and negligent acquiring her and I intend to hold him accountable.” “How is it that this woman had access to the nursery? Was she not confined, as is customary when introducing a new slave to the harem?” “No,” Megolyth said, shifting in his seat. “She was a tiny thing. I would hardly think her capable of…well, what she was capable of.” He already didn‟t like the direction this conversation was going. “With all due respect, your Majesty, your general does not possess the skills or experience necessary to procure an appropriate slave. I don‟t imagine Gavin‟s ever even purchased a slave. He only got this woman for you to save his son‟s fiancé from your bed.” Oh, here we go. All of a sudden this is my fault. Megolyth stood up and balled his hands into fists. “He should have been more careful! He should have investigated her background thoroughly before bringing her here; he should have known!” Molitov nodded calmly. “If it pleases your Majesty, I requested a standard background report from the Kirillians myself. Would you like to see it?” Megolyth held out his hand, and the grand duke placed the report into it. He scanned the document and found nothing unusual. Finally he tossed it to his left. “So?” “Did you see anything there that would indicate that woman was a criminal?” Megolyth had had enough of this. This was not his fault, and he resented the grand duke implying it was. He sat down. “No I didn‟t, but you‟re missing the point. Someone must pay for what happened in my house and Gavin was directly responsible.” “Yes, your Majesty.” Molitov nodded grimly. “But please allow me to illuminate the danger here. You don‟t just have some 433

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 criminal thug hanging in your courtyard. You have the supreme head of the army. Gavin commands ten legions, the equivalent of fifty thousand men, including occasional mercenaries and retired veterans who owe their pensions to him. Each and every one of those men has sworn loyalty to him.” Megolyth shook his head and held up his hand. “I‟m sorry, my lord, but you are mistaken. Those men swore loyalty to me, not Gavin.” “No, Majesty. Gavin‟s soldiers swear loyalty to him and him alone. It is only Gavin who swears loyalty to you.” All of a sudden the room became very small and stuffy. If what the grand duke said was true, he had just put the empire in immediate danger of civil war. Megolyth rubbed the back of his neck. A nasty headache was collecting in the base of his skull. “That‟s not so worrisome. All I have to do is appoint a new general before Gavin is killed and have him swear loyalty to me.” “That would be a perfect solution, your Majesty, except that the army has already flocked to the banner of a new general.” “What? Who? Kharon? He‟s not a general anymore. I demoted him to commander.” “Those soldiers won‟t care what you call him. He‟s an experienced general with a field record as impressive as Gavin‟s, and he is Gavin‟s son by marriage. What‟s worse, neither he nor Gavin‟s son, Desmond, can be located.” “What?” The imperial aid who had announced the grand duke, now rushed into the throne room again. He approached Megolyth with his head down and eyes to the floor. Megolyth glared down at him. “Now what?” he snapped. “I beg your pardon, most exalted Majesty, but Grand Duchess von Goth would like a word with you.” “Sure, why not have the whole von Goth family come in and enlighten me as to my errors?” 434

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The grand duchess swept in wearing a crimson dress embroidered in gold. Her long dark hair was styled in barrel curls that framed a stunning, oval face. She was a lovely woman who definitely knew how to play up her beauty, which was only rivaled by her cunning intelligence. She walked like her feet barely touched the ground. When she was next to her husband, she stopped and bowed. “Your Majesty,” she said in a breathy whisper. “What can I do for you, madam?” “I just received word from Gypsy Theron that the medical clinic is surrounded by imperial guards. Her mother was grievously wounded by that dreadful slave of yours and is still in surgery. Why are they threatening to smash the doors in? What crime has that poor woman committed?” Megolyth rubbed his face. He hadn‟t known about Harlan‟s injury. Could anything else go wrong today? He snapped his fingers at the assistant. The young man rushed over. “Yes, your Majesty?” “Get out to the medical clinic immediately and tell the captain of the guard to bring his men back to the palace. They are not to enter the clinic by force.” Tannyth gave him a strange look. “What were you planning to do there?” Megolyth frowned at her. “I was going to bring Harlan here for her protection.” “It appears to me that the only person she needs protection from is you.” “Tannyth!” Molitov said. “I apologize for my wife, your Majesty.” Tannyth gave her husband an acid glare. Megolyth was glad he wasn‟t at the receiving end of it. “Don‟t bother apologizing for me. I‟ll say what I please and what needs to be said.” She turned back to Megolyth. “And why have you strung up Gavin in the courtyard?” Megolyth sighed. Not this again. 435

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I may not care for the man,” Tannyth continued, “but of all your subjects, he is one of the most loyal. He has given you everything: tax revenue; a stable realm; and peace these past twenty odd years, and how have you repaid him? Like a game animal ready for the feast. And why? Because he was a lousy pimp to your repulsive, unquenchable lust. You should have spent as much time with your spirited, intelligent wife as you did with your collection of captives and whores. Then maybe all this misery wouldn‟t have been visited on you.” “Are you finished?” Megolyth asked. Tannyth exhaled. “Yes, Majesty, quite finished.” “I ought to string you up and pitch you next to your hero for that outburst.” She smirked at him. “I would consider that an honor.” “Guard!” Megolyth snarled as he quickly stood up from his throne. Tannyth paled a little and it secretly pleased him. Two guards rushed in and bowed. “Majesty.” “Cut the general down and throw him in jail until I figure out what to do with him.” The guards bowed and rushed out. Megolyth sat back down and slumped, visibly relaxed. Then he smiled at Tannyth. He remembered a steamy night many years ago when she and two other noblewomen had shared his bed for two days. What a passionate lover she‟d been. He must invite her to the palace more often. “Did I scare you?” She smiled back. “Not even for a moment.”

436

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 51 Desmond and Rakon rode into the city to find shops closed and barricaded. The streets were, for the most part, deserted except for some junior soldiers scattered around in small groups. The twin suns were high in the sky, but it may as well have been midnight for all of the city‟s activity. But the really weird part was the royal guards posted outside the imperial compound. Desmond hadn‟t seen that in over a hundred years and it usually meant a coupe was coming. An eerie calm had come over the city, as though everyone were holding their collective breath. Rakon, who was riding next to him, leaned over and said, “What‟s the fuck is going on here?” A ribbon of panic knotted around Desmond‟s throat and he prayed Scarlet was safe. “It‟s probably got to do with Gavin‟s arrest. The imperials were probably stupid enough to torture him in plain view of his soldiers. Let‟s stop at the clinic first and make sure everyone‟s all right. We should be able to get a better idea of what‟s going on an—” Desmond was interrupted by the overly dramatic sound of someone clearing his throat behind him. Both he and Rakon turned in their saddles to look at Silas. He was sitting on a dark red hyperia with a black rope tied around his wrists, then looped through a scabbard ring on the front of his saddle. The reins of the slaver‟s mount were secured to the back of Rakon‟s saddle. “Since 437

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 we‟re now in the city and I obviously can‟t leave the planet, can I be unbound now?” Sylis complained. “No,” both men answered in unison. Sylis slumped into another brooding silence. If the state of the city had spooked Desmond, the sight of the clinic scared the crap out of him. The whole place was barricaded from the inside but the front doors were still intact. At least, that was one good sign. Desmond dismounted and handed his reins to Rakon. “Wait here. I‟ll try and get in through the rear entrance.” He pulled his sword and carefully walked around toward the back of the clinic. He inhaled sharply when he saw that the small window leading to the medication room had been smashed from the outside. The window was now partially covered by a flimsy piece of wood. Desmond peered in through the gaps and fought for control of the full-fledged panic that threatened to overrun his senses. The floor of the room was covered in dried blood. Things were knocked over and he could see the open security door twisted back almost off the hinges. Continuing to the back, he came up to the metal door and tried to listen inside. He heard faint voices from somewhere behind the door so he rapped his fist on it a few times. Please let everyone be safe. “Who the fuck is it?” Gypsy‟s familiar voice yelled through the door and Desmond felt some relief that at least one person he cared about was still alive. “It‟s Desmond.” He heard some heavy scraping and movement, then the lock slid back. Gypsy flung the door open and threw herself into his arms. He squeezed her tight and closed his eyes for a moment. “Thank the Gods you‟re back. Everything‟s such a huge mess.” She let him go and grabbed his arm to drag him inside. He hesitated. “Is Scarlet okay?” “Yes, she‟s fine. She just got out of surgery with my mom.” 438

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Surgery? What happened?” “That lunatic slave stabbed her in the stomach of all places.” He felt slightly better that Scarlet was safe but now he was afraid for Harlan. “I have Rakon and the slave trader with me. I need to go back out and get them off the street.” He disappeared out the door and returned a few moments later with the two men in tow. Gypsy glared at Sylis. “You‟re the scum who sold my father that psycho bitch,” she spat out at him. And before Desmond could recognize the furious narrowing of her eyes, she‟d jumped the slave trader, knocked him to the floor and was punching him in the face. It wasn‟t that Desmond didn‟t think Sylis deserved a good pounding, but they needed him somewhat coherent in order to talk to the emperor. “Gypsy, stop!” He grabbed her upper arm and tried to pull her off, but his sister was much stronger than she looked. She twisted out of his grip, shrugging him off. Desmond glanced at Rakon, who wrapped one of his big beefy arms around her waist and lifted her up. She relaxed as he set her down, so he loosened his grip. “Rakon, don‟t let her—” It was too late. The second the Razorback slacked his hold, she ducked under his arm and threw herself on Sylis again. This time Desmond used a lot more strength and was able to knock her off but he wasn‟t sure he could do it again if he had to. So he stepped between her and Sylis. “Listen, I know you want to kill him, I do too, but we need him to tell the emperor the truth about Lilly, if we‟re going to save Gavin.” Sylis was curled in a ball whimpering like a small child. Gypsy nodded, but gave Sylis a parting kick in the back just for good measure. Desmond hated to think what was going to happen to the man when they were done with him. 439

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Rakon dragged Sylis away so Gypsy wouldn‟t be provoked to do any more damage to him. “Is your mom going to be okay?” Desmond asked cautiously. Gypsy‟s angry expression shifted to that of fear and sorrow as she shrugged weakly. “At least she‟s out of surgery. Scarlet said we just have to wait and see if she‟s strong enough to recover. She and Krull are back in there, trying to save our baby sister. Krull said that when the slave stabbed my mom, she got the baby too.” “What about Gavin?” “That fucker Megolyth arrested him right after Mom was attacked and after whipping him, they hung him up in the imperial courtyard like some criminal. Kharon took off to gather some men and left me and Khalee to fend off all the imperials by ourselves.” “Is Gavin still strung up?” Gypsy‟s pretty mouth trembled and twisted into a painful frown. Shaking slightly, she replied, “I don‟t know. I can‟t bring myself to go back up to the roof and look.” Her voice was hoarse and cracked out the last few words of her sentence. Desmond grabbed her and pushed her into an empty exam room, closing the door. Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her against him, feeling her body jerk with each sob that escaped. He squeezed her tightly, while gently rubbing his hand back and forth across her back as she sobbed into his chest. “It‟s okay, baby girl. Go ahead and cry yourself out. Everything‟s going to be fine, you‟ll see.” “What if he‟s already dead?” She sniffled a few times then rubbed her face with the sleeve of her tunic. “Come on. I‟ll go up and see if he‟s still there.” They both came out of the exam room and went over the roof access. Desmond ascended the steel rung ladder and climbed through the trap door coming out onto the roof. He stared over the courtyard wall spotting the large X. Gavin had been taken down, so either he was dead or back in jail waiting to be executed. He was pretty sure that it would take more than a beating and a few hours hanging on 440

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 a cross to kill that old bastard, but obviously they hadn‟t released him yet. He was just about to go back down when a regular army platoon surrounded the clinic. The soldiers faced outward as if expecting an attack. It looks like Kharon‟s been very busy. Desmond came back down to find Gypsy waiting by the bottom of the ladder. “They cut him down. Kharon‟s dispatched some soldiers to guard the clinic, so at least everyone here will be safe for now. But you and I need to get Sylis to the emperor. Our little slave trader spilled his guts on the way back here from Kirillia. This whole thing was a set up from the start and Sylis has quite the tale to tell about Megolyth and his cousins. The only problem is how are we going to get into the palace to get an audience with the emperor? Everything‟s locked down pretty tight.” “I know who will help us,” Gypsy said with a private smile. “Who do you know with those kinds of connections?” “My Academy sponsor happens to be Tannyth Von Goth, and she‟d do just about anything for me.”

441

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 52 Against Desmond‟s repeated advice, Gypsy burst into the emperor‟s throne room dragging Sylis Moore by the collar. The imperial guards rushed forward to stop her, but Megolyth waved them away and let her approach. She threw Sylis to the ground in front of the emperor and went down on one knee. Behind her, she heard Desmond jog up and do the same. Megolyth stood up from his throne, folded his arms and frowned down at her. “You, young lady, try my patience even more than your father does.” He examined the trembling Kirillian at his feet. “Who is this?” Gypsy didn‟t bother to apologize. He didn‟t deserve one. “This is the reason your realm is in chaos right now…your Majesty,” she said in a half-hearted attempt at appeasement. “Allow me to introduce Sylis Moore, the Kirillian slave trader my father bought Lilly from.” “Oh, really?” Gypsy ventured a peek up at the emperor‟s face. He was staring at Sylis and not in a nice way. “He has a very interesting story to tell you.” “You and Desmond may rise,” Megolyth said. Gypsy got up and dragged Sylis up with her. He had dried blood under his nose and his face was red and bruised from where she‟d been punching him. He cowered, and it was all she could do not to abuse him some more. What a cowardly piece of shit you are. 442

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She let go of him and took a deep, calming breath. “Go ahead,” she said, shoving him toward Megolyth. “Tell him the story you told us.” Sylis went down on both knees and stared at the floor. At least he was smart enough to know what a big crap storm he was in. “First of all, your Majesty, I just want to say how very sorry I am for all that has occurred. I didn‟t think—” The emperor glared. “Spare me all that. Say what you have to say.” Sylis nodded. He seemed to have come to a decision to give up anyone and everyone to save himself. “A number of months ago, I was summoned to the far north by the high three. They had heard about my ability to get many exotic women and wanted a new addition to their harem. As we spoke, they expressed an interest in getting a human, but I told them the truth, the only one I could get was a young woman serving time in a Kirillian jail. She was scheduled to be executed in a week for several murders but I knew the guards were corrupt. For the right price, I could free her and make her criminal record disappear.” Desmond moved forward. “Excuse me, Majesty. If I might add, when Rakon and I returned with him from Kirillia, I went ahead and checked the spaceport security roster for that time. I verified that this slaver was indeed there and his documented destination indicated the Triumvirate‟s Kingdom. So at least that part of his story is true.” Megolyth nodded and his brow wrinkled. “Why would they want such a dangerous woman?” “Well, your Highness, they didn‟t. But then, they expressed the desire to purchase her for you. High Lord Chang had heard in the gossip circles that you were also in the market for a human slave. He said it would be a bit of mischief and revenge for your killing of their uncle, Lord Halcion.” 443

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The emperor leaned his head back and smiled bitterly. “The Triumvirate seems to have a long memory.” Sylis gave a vigorous nod. “Indeed, your Majesty. They paid me enough money to free the woman, bribe the guards, have her records expunged, and keep a generous helping for myself. I then offered a considerable finder‟s fee to the slaver who directed your representatives to my shop. When your general and his son came to me, I sweetened the deal by offering her to them for far less than I paid to get her out of jail. As per your cousin‟s instructions, I provided them with a fake biographical history and her now blank arrest record. They had no way of knowing the truth. I was very thorough.” Megolyth stood up, his face a mask of pure rage. “Do you realize what misery that woman brought to this realm? She killed two of my children, a concubine, a guard, and may have murdered my doctor! Give me one reason why I shouldn‟t have you beheaded and eviscerated right now?” Sylis was shaking so hard Gypsy thought he might piss himself. “With all due respect, your Majesty, I am just a businessman. It wasn‟t I who wished you harm, it was your own family. And then there was the matter of her obvious inadequate confinement…” “She wasn‟t confined!” Megolyth roared. “Exactly, your Majesty. It‟s almost unheard of, anywhere, not to confine a slave. I tell all my clients to keep their slaves locked up when they can‟t be watched, even if they are the most trusted in the household. Unfortunately, because of their low station, a slave has every incentive to cause mischief of one kind or another.” “Shut up, or I‟ll cut your tongue out.” Sylis bowed lower to the ground. “Yes, Majesty.” Desmond stepped forward. “Now that you know the truth, what are you going to do about our father?”

444

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth collapsed into his throne and rubbed his face. “Yes, yes, of course.” He glared over at the captain of the guard who immediately scampered over like a beaten dog. “Majesty?” “Release the general and have him taken to the clinic immediately.” The captain bowed several times. “Yes, Majesty.” “And find out what‟s going on with Harlan!” “Doctor Jonson saved her for now. All we can do is hope she pulls through,” Gypsy threw in. The emperor stared at her like he was wondering whether or not to punish her rowdy intrusion. He leaned forward and stabbed his finger in the air at her. “Don‟t you ever bust in here like that again. Do I make myself clear, Theron?” Gypsy sucked in both her lips and bit them. Her oral restraint was not missed by Megolyth, who locked his eyes with hers, daring her to speak her mind. She had wanted to say, Then don‟t arrest my father for something that was your fault to begin with, you pompous ass, but instead she settled for, “Very clear, your Majesty.” Then she and Desmond bowed and rushed out to go claim their father. Sylis was left behind crying and begging for mercy.

445

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 53 Gavin was a wild man backed in a corner of an examination room. His battered body trembled with a combination of fatigue and the extreme agony of his wounds, but still he refused to submit to treatment. None of the medics couldn‟t be paid to go anywhere near him. Scarlet had seen plenty of difficult patients before, but the general was an unparalleled pain in the ass…just like his wife. He refused to even let Gypsy or Desmond come in and talk to him. But Scarlet knew exactly what his problem was. Krull came out, hastily peeling the rubber gloves off his hands and throwing them in the trash. “He won‟t listen to reason. I can‟t even get him to communicate with me. We‟re going to have to sedate him.” Scarlet let a tiny private grin spread across her lips. “No, we‟re not.” Krull stared at her, quite unamused. “Why? Do you have some brilliant plan that you‟re keeping from all of us?” “Yes, as a matter of fact, I do.” She glanced at the treatment room. “I‟d like to try, if I may?” The Kirillian‟s frown deepened, making the small lines around his mouth more pronounced. “Please. By all means, anything is better than wrestling him to the ground to administer a sedative.” Scarlet walked into the room slowly, and closed the door behind her. Gavin remained in the corner, his golden eye watching 446

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 her with the ferocity of a trapped wild animal. “I‟m going to come closer,” Scarlet said in her softest, calmest voice. “No,” he growled. Scarlet held her hands out. “I don‟t have any hidden syringes. I‟m not going to try and treat your injuries. I just need to tell you some things, okay?” “No. Get the fuck out of here.” Scarlet ignored his protest and approached him. He stiffened, pressing himself back into the corner when she was only a few inches away so she stopped. “It‟s okay, Gavin,” she whispered. “I know why you‟re so upset, but you‟re wrong.” His golden eye hardened and that heavy undercurrent of threatened violence filled the room. “Don‟t you lie to me, Scarlet. She‟s dead. I know she is. I saw her die,” he said in AEssyrian. “I want to die too. I‟ll not allow any treatment.” “She‟s not dead, Gavin. We saved her. As soon as you calm down, I‟ll take you to her and you can see for yourself. And not only did we save her, but we saved your beautiful new daughter as well.” Gavin shook his head but she could see the walls crumbling under the stress of uncertainty. She knew he wouldn‟t be able to completely dismiss her claim. It wouldn‟t be long now. “But I saw her body…all of that blood. She was so pale, so still. I was certain she was…” “No, Gavin. You saw her wounded and unconscious. Harlan was and is alive. But she‟s very weak and sick. She‟s not completely out of danger and she needs you.” His hand shot up and covered the upper part of his face. When he spoke his voice broke with the horrible guilt buried within him. “How can she ever want to see me again? I‟m responsible for all of this. I brought this destruction on us, I…” “Shhh…no…no…no.” She lifted her hand and placed it on the side of his face. “This is not your fault. Desmond and Rakon 447

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 brought back the slave trader who sold Lilly to you. The whole thing was set up before you ever even set foot on Kirillia. You were maneuvered into buying that woman by the emperor‟s own cousins. I think Gypsy called them the Triumvirate. They apparently wanted revenge for something or other.” Gavin sank to his knees, holding his face in his hands and Scarlet went down with him. She wrapped her arms around his massive bulk being careful not to put any pressure on his back. Resting her head on his shoulder she sat on the floor with him and just waited for him to calm himself. If Scarlet hadn‟t gone on that dreadful campaign after Harlan‟s kidnapping, she might have just thought him to be an emotionally unbalanced lunatic. Which, come to think of it, he actually was. But Scarlet knew him a little deeper than that. She understood that his relationship with Harlan was as complex as they came. Harlan wasn‟t just his wife, she ran into the very bedrock of his soul. He worshiped her in a way that made Scarlet just a wee bit jealous. Scarlet didn‟t think he was ever going to forgive himself for Lilly. “She must hate me for this,” he said miserably. “You know Harlan could never hate you, Gavin. You couldn‟t have known that Lilly—” “That‟s not an excuse, don‟t you see? I‟m the one who brought her here, I‟m responsible! My stupidity almost cost Harlan and my child their lives.” Okay, this conversation was drifting into nowhere, enough was enough. Time to get the general off his pity pot and get him treated for these now festering whip wounds. Scarlet stared him straight in that demonic golden eye. “All right, Gavin. Listen up. I am not going to let you go on with this. This sad nonsense is just self-serving pity and that‟s not what your family needs from you. Lilly was an unfortunate accident but the fact is, she‟s dead now, thanks to your other daughter. She can‟t hurt anyone else. But Harlan and your new daughter are alive and they need you. So pull 448

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 yourself together and let‟s go and see them or I‟m going to go tell Harlan that you‟re being uncooperative. You know as well as I do she‟ll drag her sick, injured self out of bed to come to you and neither of us want that. So let‟s go see her, and then maybe you‟ll let us dress those wounds on your back.” Something in her words must have taken root because he got to his feet. Like a fortress being built right in front of her, she watched his emotional armor go back on. A moment later, he seemed stronger and more in control. No one would have known this was the same guy from a minute ago. Gavin snatched her by the arm and pressed his lips against her temple with as much affection as she‟d ever seen in him. “Thank you, Scarlet. You‟re a good and loving daughter and I‟m lucky to have you in my family.” She scowled playfully and wiped it away. “You‟re welcome but no more kissing. I still want everyone to think I hate you so they‟ll still gossip about you in front of me.”

449

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 54 Harlan stared in wonder as Krull carried over her new baby wrapped in a white blanket. The child may have looked human but her aqua blue eyes had a burst of bright gold around the pupil not unlike Desmond‟s. Harlan had decided to name her Missy because she‟d always liked the name. Even though Missy weighed in at a respectable five pounds, six ounces, she was still considered premature by AEssyrian standards. Much to Harlan‟s dismay, she would have to spend two weeks under intensive care before coming home. It was really only a precaution to make sure her immune system had a chance to fully develop. Harlan was just happy the baby was healthy and alive. She wondered where Gavin was and if he was okay. Krull had told her about his arrest and that he was supposed to be released but hadn‟t said anything since. It would be just like Megolyth to change his mind and Harlan was terrified for her husband‟s fate. For now, she decided to concentrate on Missy before she became hysterical again and Krull sedated her. The Kirillian sat down on the edge of her bed with Missy cradled in one arm. “Are you feeling well enough for this? I don‟t want to put any undue stress on your body.” “I‟ll be fine, Krull. I promise if I start to feel dizzy, I‟ll tell you. You know I wouldn‟t risk dropping her.” Harlan slid her arms under the baby, taking her from him. Opening up the blanket, she grimaced down at the three-inch line of sutures on her daughter‟s 450

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 tiny forearm. Harlan‟s bottom lip trembled and she looked away for a moment before wrapping her baby back in the blanket. Discreetly, she opened her shirt and held Missy to her breast. Missy nuzzled around and found the nipple. She latched on so hard she made Harlan wince but her aggression was a very good sign. Krull stepped out to give Harlan some privacy. A moment later there was a soft knock on the door. Harlan looked up and was overjoyed to see Gavin. She was relieved Megolyth had released him so quickly. Before she could even speak, she started to cry. “Gavin! Are you all right? I heard they arrested and beat you. Your wounds haven‟t even been treated yet, have they?” she managed to say, amidst her sobs. Gavin came in, filling the room with his powerful presence. There was a dark circle under his good eye and his face was a little pale. “I‟m fine, my love. I am so sorry for Lilly. Can you forgive me for being such an idiot?” “Lilly wasn‟t your fault. Besides, Gypsy killed her, the baby and I are fine and it‟s all over. I don‟t want to hear any more about it.” She wiped her eyes on her forearm and waved him over. “Come and see your beautiful new daughter.” Gavin walked over and watched as the baby suckled. “She‟s a lovely girl.” “You‟re not sorry to have another daughter, are you?” Her husband laughed. “I‟m delighted to have the both of you alive. I could give a fuck if the baby was a boy or girl.” “Well, that‟s good because she‟s the last one. Scarlet had to take out my girl parts, which I‟m sure won‟t upset anyone who‟s been around me for the past three months.” “It‟s probably for the best.” He leaned down and kissed them both. As he pulled back, his gaze lingered on Harlan‟s chin. With his index finger he lightly touched the skin next to the sutures in her lip and his teeth clenched. 451

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Harlan pulled his hand away and squeezed it. “Don‟t obsess. The sutures look much worse than they are and they don‟t hurt. So, I don‟t want you to get upset every time you look at my injuries. I want you to be happy that everyone is okay. Besides, you come home with new scars all the time.” Gavin nodded slowly and leaned forward, lightly pressing his lips to hers. The baby stopped suckling and fidgeted. “May I hold her?” Gavin asked. “Really?” Harlan said, staring at him. Gavin never liked holding babies because they spit up and did other unpleasant things. She let him take the baby from her, fully expecting the child to cry at being separated from her. But Missy didn‟t cry. Instead she gazed up at her father, frozen in silent baby terror. Harlan couldn‟t help it, she laughed. “I think she‟s a little overwhelmed by you.” Gavin chuckled and handed Missy back. The baby latched back onto Harlan‟s breast and started feeding once again. “Good to see nothing much fazes her.” Harlan grinned. “Just like her father and sister.” “Gods, I hope not.” Grabbing her husband‟s arm, Harlan pulled him to sit on the bed next to her. “I was so terrified that son of a bitch was going to execute you. Are you sure you‟re all right?” “Now that I know you and the baby are safe, everything is good,” he said, stroking her face with the back of his hand. Taking care not to squash Missy, Harlan leaned forward and rested her head on his chest. It was good to feel normal again and not hate everyone. She sat up when she heard another soft knock on the door. Scarlet came in with a trauma kit and some other supplies and set them down on the tray. “Okay, General, you‟ve seen your wife and daughter. Obviously they are in good health, so now it‟s time to treat your wounds.” Harlan knew Gavin would have protested had she not been sitting right there. But because he didn‟t want to upset her, he 452

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 obediently grabbed a visitor‟s chair and sat on it backwards, exposing his injured back to Scarlet. It took every ounce of selfcontrol Harlan had not to gasp. As she ran her eyes down her husband‟s back, the anger she felt toward Megolyth was almost allconsuming. The whip had not only left open, festering lacerations crisscrossing his back but had split some the flesh around portions of his new spine. She looked at Scarlet with her mouth still agape. “Is he going to be okay? Should we have one of the Kirillian specialists come down here?” “Relax, Harlan. I‟ve already been in contact with them and was able to talk directly to his surgeon. He said since the amount of titanium showing was minimal, I could do it myself. So he sent me some instructions on how to repair and regenerate the skin covering his spine. The process takes a few days so he‟s going to have to stay here during that time so we can control any recurrent infections. Don‟t worry about him. He‟s a big boy, and as long as you‟re here, I‟m sure he‟ll cooperate.” Gavin twisted in the chair and glared at both of them. “I am still sitting right here. There‟s no need to discuss me as though I am incapable of participating. You will have my unfettered cooperation under one condition.” “What condition is that?” Harlan and Scarlet said almost in unison. “That I may stay in here with my wife and child.” “Gavin, the room isn‟t big enough for another bed,” Harlan pointed out. “Then I‟ll get a bedroll and stay on the floor.” Harlan frowned. She knew her husband was digging his heels in on this one so she looked over at Scarlet for some intervention. Scarlet blew a lock of hair out of her face and tucked it behind her ear. “You know she can‟t have intercourse for six weeks.” “I‟m bloody well aware of that and I can assure you that sex is not driving my intentions. Besides, it‟s not like I haven‟t been 453

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 without for a hell of a lot longer than that,” he said bitterly, referring to his lengthy bout of impotency after his back surgery. Scarlet eyed him suspiciously, then relented. “Okay, Gavin, you win. I think I may have a solution.”

454

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 55 Gypsy, Khalee and the waiting room soldiers took all the furniture away from the clinic entrance. It took them close to an hour to get everything back to the way it looked before the imperial guards had showed up. It was a relief to know things had finally wound down closer to normal. But one look outside reminded her that not everything was over, because waiting outside the glass doors was Emperor Megolyth himself. He was surrounded by his guards and they were all surrounded by Kharon‟s rebel army. Khalee glanced back at Bethara. She was standing by her desk with her mouth open like she couldn‟t believe what her eyes were seeing. Gypsy made eye contact with Megolyth through the glass and didn‟t look away when he met her gaze. “Open the door,” Khalee said. “But that‟s…” Bethara had a distinct note of panic in her voice. She‟d probably hoped she would never have to lay eyes on the emperor again. Trajan‟s sister had been a captive in the emperor‟s harem until Gavin secured her release last year in exchange for the bounty hunter‟s help in finding her abducted mother. “I know,” Gypsy confirmed. “It‟s okay.” Gypsy sure hoped she was right about that. Megolyth didn‟t look happy at all. Bethara rushed to the door, fumbling with her keys. She was so frightened, she dropped them. “I‟m sorry.” She picked them up 455

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 and unlocked the sliding glass door. Because Megolyth was so close to the sensor, the doors hissed open immediately. The emperor came in with two guards. He was dressed in his ceremonial gold armor and Gypsy had to admit, he looked damn good. She would imagine hordes of women coming willingly to his bed and couldn‟t understand why he needed captives. It was very strange to her. Just another mystery of the nobility. He stalked up to her slowly, staring her down. Gypsy kept his gaze for a moment longer than she probably should have, and then looked to the floor. When he was close enough to reach out and grab her, she went down on one knee. “Your Majesty.” “Stand up.” His voice was harsh like he‟d been yelling all night. Gypsy stood, keeping her eyes down. The emperor leaned in close. “You need to ride outside the city and talk your husband and his men down from this rebellion. They are to stand down immediately.” She stole a glance at him and shrugged as if this was all out of her control. “He‟ll want assurances that you‟re not going to do anything else to my father.” Megolyth nodded stiffly as if she‟d just confirmed something he‟d known all along. He glared at her. “I‟m here to offer your father my apology. I realize a lot of mistakes were made with Lilly and I‟m as much to blame as anyone. Tell him all will be forgiven if he and his men come back and turn themselves in.” “What will you do to them?” “They‟ll be punished for their disobedience then released.” Gypsy couldn‟t believe what she was hearing. The emperor still intended to punish these men for rebelling against a blatant injustice? She doubted Kharon would come back under those terms. “I can tell you right now, he‟s not going to go for that, your Majesty.” 456

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “What do you suggest then?” His tone was razor-sharp. It wasn‟t her intention to provoke him, but fair was fair. Kharon‟s men hadn‟t actually done anything yet but gather. She shrugged. “I would suggest complete amnesty.” “You would, would you?” “Sir, you asked me what I would suggest. That‟s what I suggest. He‟ll probably come back for complete amnesty. Anything else? I just don‟t know. You, yourself, admitted to mistakes and said all would be forgiven if they came back. Punishing them doesn‟t exactly tender the spirit of all being forgiven.” The emperor scowled. “Fine. Offer amnesty for him and his men.” Gypsy searched his face, wondering if he really meant it. Finally she nodded. “I‟ll tell him.” **** Kharon‟s army was camped less than a mile outside the city gates. They were armored up and ready for war. If she didn‟t know Kharon, she would have been terrified at the sight of so many soldiers this close to her home and family. Suddenly, the emperor‟s willingness to deal wasn‟t such a surprise anymore. The last thing he wanted was an experienced military man laying siege to his capital for months. Two low-ranking soldiers stopped her as she approached. “What‟s your business here?” “I‟m here to see Commander Kharon. I‟m Gypsy Theron, his wife.” Their eyes widened as they stared at her. At first, Gypsy thought they were going to insult or obstruct her, but then they bowed their heads and stood aside. She spurred her mount forward and watched in amazement as all the soldiers parted for her like she was visiting royalty. Some of them even whispered respectful greetings only she could hear. The whole thing was really weird. She‟d never gotten treatment like this in her life. 457

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The last of the soldiers moved aside, revealing Kharon. He was dressed in his imperial black and gold armor and mounted on a dark red hyperia. His expression was strong and fierce and his mismatched eyes burned with quiet cunning. Seeing him like this, surrounded by a legion, he looked like a vengeful god ready to reap destruction. Gypsy‟s heart raced and her palms grew damp. She could feel the energy coming off him. It seeped into her and ignited a strange mixture of bloodlust and devastating passion. What she wouldn‟t give to be alone with him right now. He rode up until they were only inches apart. “The emperor has sent me to give you a message,” she said to Kharon but loud enough so everyone could hear. “He wants you and your soldiers to stand down in exchange for amnesty.” “And Gavin?” “He‟s been released. Megolyth says he‟s going to offer him his apology and his position back.” Kharon‟s mount pawed the ground. “Do you believe his offer?” “I don‟t trust him, but I know he doesn‟t want a civil war.” Kharon nodded, satisfied. He turned to his men and shouted, “Then we will lay down our weapons and return to the mercy of our emperor!” A happy roar erupted from the legion. Kharon leaned over to Gypsy and kissed her. The kiss was slow and seductive, promising so much in its rising burn. The soldiers teased them with cheers and catcalls. Kharon broke the kiss. “Since you brokered this truce, why don‟t you lead us all back inside the city gates? That ought to impress the emperor.” Gypsy smiled at him and nodded. Wait till I get your big, sexy ass home. “Okay.” 458

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy rode out in front of the legion feeling both strange and elated. Once she was in place, Kharon bellowed for the men to get into formation behind him. Then, with her husband behind her indicating surrender, Gypsy led the rebel army back into the city and the emperor‟s good graces.

459

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 56 Scarlet set up a recovery room to be shared by Harlan, Gavin and Missy. It was actually a converted storage space that Krull equipped with two hospital beds and an incubator to be used for Missy when she wasn‟t being cuddled or nursed. Gavin was grateful but he couldn‟t help rearranging the room so he could be closer to his wife and daughter. He was just in the process of rolling his bed next to Harlan‟s when one of the medics came in. “His Royal Majesty, the Emperor Megolyth,” he announced. The medic went down on one knee as the emperor entered. Ah, there he fucking is, my good friend, Megolyth. Gavin sat on the edge of his bed ignoring the tense look on Harlan‟s face. She knew how pissed Gavin was, and really didn‟t want a scene. Well, he had no intention of throwing a fit. He was done with that ungrateful prick. Gavin didn‟t get off the bed and didn‟t look Megolyth in the eye as he approached them. He knew that would annoy the bastard. Megolyth folded his arms. “I can‟t tell you how relieved I am that you‟re going to make a full recovery, Harlan,” he said. “I understand you had a daughter.” Harlan smiled, but Gavin could see it was thin. “Yes, she is also expected to make a full recovery, despite the stab wound she received from your slave.” Gavin didn‟t bother suppressing the slight grin that presented itself at his wife‟s spiteful jab. 460

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth nodded, clearly uncomfortable, and made a big show of craning his neck to see her. “I am sorry for all of the chaos. At any rate, congratulations. She‟s beautiful, just like her mother.” An uncomfortable silence filled the room. Gavin brooded. Oh, you too, Gavin, so glad to see you‟re doing well. “How are you, Gavin?” Megolyth asked. “Better since my beating, Majesty. Thanks.” The emperor looked pained. “Yes, I can see that. Good.” “I expect you‟ll be ready to come back to work soon.” “Actually, I think I‟ve decided to retire.” Gavin was aware of Harlan staring at him but he kept his gaze on Megolyth. “Since my daughter‟s health is so fragile, she‟ll need someone at home to care for her. I‟ve been in the army long enough, it‟s time.” “You‟re going to retire and stay home.” “That‟s right.” Megolyth opened his mouth several times before he finally came out with, “So you‟re quitting.” It wasn‟t a question, but a flat statement of fact like he had to say it out loud to believe it. Gavin shrugged. “I‟m obviously expendable.” The emperor glared. “Okay, enough with the bullshit. I‟m sorry, Gavin. Lilly was a mistake from beginning to end. I shouldn‟t have pressured you into getting her for me. Now, can we put this nonsense behind us and move on?” “I accept your apology, Majesty, but it doesn‟t alter my decision. I want to spend some time with my family.” “Take a few weeks off, then.” “No. I‟ll write up a formal resignation today.” Megolyth turned his attention to Harlan. “Has he discussed this with you?” Harlan shook her head and shifted the baby who was sleeping on her chest. “This is the first I‟ve heard of it.” “What is this? Revenge?” Megolyth asked Gavin. 461

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Hardly,” Gavin said. “Let‟s just say this whole experience opened my eyes to what‟s really important in life. You have plenty of seasoned commanders who can take my place. Pick one of them.” “You‟re the best I‟ve got. You know that.” A furious rage exploded in his mind and coursed into his blood. Gavin jumped off the bed and gave Megolyth a poisoned look. “I wasn‟t so fucking great that you wouldn‟t string me up in the courtyard like a thieving peasant! Don‟t you forget, Megolyth that this empire wasn‟t built by you alone. Thousands of my best soldiers fought and died to secure this dream of yours. We created all of this together!” Megolyth took a few steps forward until both men were faceto-face. “I think your ego has gotten the better of you, General.” “And what about your fucking ego, my Lord? What about your million credit ceremonies of pointless pomp, your exotic harems, and your imported banquets? Perhaps, if you got out of your golden palace and spent some time among your people and your soldiers, you might grow up a little!” Megolyth smiled but it was cold and threatening. “Suddenly, the great General Theron, the most blatant murderer of peasants this realm has ever known, is a staunch advocate of the people!” The emperor applauded and gave a mocking bow. “I‟m touched by your compassion. As for your soldiers, I paid my dues on the battlefield just as much as any nobleman. I‟ve earned the right not to ride into battle.” Krull came in and closed the door behind him. “Gentlemen! There are very sick patients in this facility. And poor Harlan herself is recovering from some very serious injuries. If you want to fight like bullies on the play yard, please do so outside.” “There‟s no need.” Gavin sneered. “We‟re done here.”

462

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth leaned into Gavin‟s face and spoke through clenched teeth. “I happily accept your resignation, sir. Have a ball during your retirement.” He turned his back and stormed out. “Thank you, Majesty, I most certainly will!” Gavin shouted after him. Then he glanced back to see his wife smiling broadly. Harlan looked down at Missy and said, “That went better than I expected. I thought I was going to have to protect you from an all-out brawl.” Coming over to sit on the bed, Gavin plucked Missy from Harlan‟s arms and nestled her against his chest. She seemed to have gotten used to his presence and drifted off to sleep almost immediately. “Do you think I‟ve made a mistake resigning?” he said, looking down at Harlan. “Of course not. Screw Megolyth. If anyone deserves a sabbatical, it‟s you. And I‟m pretty sure about the time that you get bored, Megolyth will be begging you to come back.” Harlan nodded like it was a foregone conclusion. “You think quite a lot of me.” “There‟s only one you, Gavin, and Megolyth knows it, no matter how pissed off he is. No one commands as much respect as you do. I do feel sorry for whoever gets promoted, because all the snakes waiting in the wings for a chance at some glory are going to do everything they can to bring him down and take his place. I imagine it won‟t take long for things to fall into a loosely controlled chaos. Megolyth will then come sniffing around with his deals and that‟s fine with me because I have plans for your emperor.” He could almost see the sparks firing in that magnificent brain of hers and the evil glint in her eye was incredibly sexy. This was going to be a long six weeks.

463

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 57 Kharon came home, removed his chest armor and went into the kitchen to eat. He hadn‟t eaten anything since this morning and it had been one hell of a long day. He opened the cooler and removed a metal tray displaying slices of raw meat. Grabbing a bowl from the cupboard, he measured out a serving for Gypsy, then grabbed a three pronged fork and dug in. He didn‟t even bother to sit down at the table. The front door slammed and Gypsy‟s heavy footsteps marched up the stairs and down the hall toward their bedroom. Kharon had left her at the clinic visiting with her family. He was kind of surprised she was home so soon. While chewing slowly, he looked up at the ceiling where he heard all kinds of banging around as she stripped her armor off, then there was silence. Kharon stopped chewing for a moment to listen. Before he even saw her, her raw, female scent filled his nose, awakening a demonic lust. He swallowed a mouthful of food and paused before spearing another piece. She stalked into the kitchen completely naked, and prowled up to him. Her body was all smooth movement and power, a long, lean temple of muscle. The only exception was her generous hips and small breasts. Without even trying, she brought out a ferocious desire in him that was a little bit frightening because he could barely contain it. He resisted the urge to grab and attack her with kisses. Instead, he kept watching her. Kharon turned the tray around and dug his fork into 464

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 the last tasty morsel left on it. Then he tossed it in the sink to wash later. She smiled and there was every wicked sin a man could want in those golden eyes. Resisting her had become an exercise in agony, but if he let her rush him, the sex wouldn‟t be as good as it could be. She stalked toward him, closing the distance and placed her hands on his chest. She tried to push her body against his but he blocked her and took a step back. Then he grinned and waved his finger back and forth. Her lovely lips dipped into a pouty frown. Her hand went for his codpiece but he grabbed her wrist before she could touch it. Frustrated now, she fought his control. Kharon unbuckled the strap securing his sword to his thigh and pulled it out. Realizing she was about to be bound, Gypsy fought harder but it was no use, her heart wasn‟t in it. He laughed at her and pulled both wrists around to her lower back binding them together. Pausing, he ran soft kisses along her neck and shoulder. “I don‟t want to be tied up,” she complained. Kharon dragged her over to the dining room table and laid her torso down. “I didn‟t ask you what you wanted.” Then he spanked her soft round bottom several times until he didn‟t feel anymore resistance from her. Kharon‟s heart was thundering in his chest and he was having a hard time keeping himself under control. Still holding her down on the table, he caressed his hand down over buttocks to the decadent valley of her sex. She was so very wet. He pushed his chest into her back and leaned down to her ear. “I‟m going to bring on the Primal Fever.” Gypsy stiffened. “No. Why the hell would you do that?” “Wouldn‟t it be nice to learn how to control this thing instead of it controlling us?” “I don‟t trust you.” He ran his tongue down her back. He paused at the tiny glands on either side of her backbone and tickled them with his 465

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 lips. Gypsy gasped. “Why not? You‟re on birth control. I can‟t get you pregnant. What are you afraid of?” “I don‟t want to be dependent on your presence. Let me up.” Kharon eased off her and let her stand up. She turned around and stared up into his eyes. “Unbind my hands.” “No.” He placed his hand behind her head and pulled her into a heated kiss. Gypsy tried to turn her head away but Kharon wouldn‟t let her go. When she began kissing him back, he stopped. Gypsy glared at him. “You‟d better stop fucking with me.” Kharon smiled and grabbed her jaw. “What a dirty little mouth you have. I think I like it. Why don‟t we put it to better use?” Reaching down, he unfastened his codpiece and tossed it aside. Kharon removed his cock and stroked its iron-hard shaft. Without prompting, she knelt and greedily took him into her mouth. Her beautiful mouth worked magic on his cock, sucking and licking it until he was unable to form a coherent thought. He didn‟t know how long she worked him until suddenly the pleasure stopped. “What‟s wrong?” he said. His voice a harsh whisper. “Unbind me now…please.” With his cock throbbing and aching for her tight heat, he removed the belt holding her hands back. Gypsy was up in a second. She grabbed his face roughly, pulling it down and kissed him with such wild affection, she cut her lip on one of his teeth. He tried to slow her but she was an out-of-control inferno, burning with a fever only he could quench. Then from the depths of his being, a beast was born. It tore its way through his logic and control, and set fire to his own mind. This thing took him over, burned down his civility and wanted only one thing: Gypsy. Kharon crushed his wife against him and devoured her with white-hot kisses. But even the sweet pleasure of her full lips wasn‟t enough to tame his lust. He had to be inside her, and from her 466

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 scent, she was more than ready. They grappled, each one trying to get the other onto the floor faster, until Gypsy was open beneath him. Kharon reached down and guided his shaft inside her. She rewarded him by wrapping her legs around his hips. Madness took over from there. But Kharon forced himself to slow down and let his body enjoy the sweet ecstasy of Gypsy‟s generous heat. But after her third climax, Kharon slowed his pace even more taking a moment to stop all together. Then something extraordinary happened. “Do you feel that?” he asked as Gypsy panted under him. She shook her head. “No. What‟s wrong?” “Listen.” Her brow wrinkled. “What am I listening for?” “Our hearts are beating at the same time.” She listened and seemed to hear it too. “What does it mean?” “I don‟t know. It‟s probably part of the Primal Fever. Does it scare you?” Gypsy was quiet for a long time. Then she said, “No, not at all.” But just from the expression on her face, Kharon knew she was lying.

467

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

SIREN WARRIOR CHRONICLES BOOK 9: BLOOD FEUD by

Michelle Marquis & Lindsey Bayer

468

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Prologue Leviathan‟s castle was built on a rock plateau high above the raging sea. Caraculla wasn‟t much for sea travel. It wasn‟t just because he didn‟t know how to swim, but also because he had a healthy respect for the enormous sea creatures that dwelled beneath the surface. He never understood why his friend Harlan Theron loved her coastal residence Fossix by the Sea so much. When Harlan‟s daughter Gypsy was a child, Caraculla would watch her from the safety of the home‟s stone balcony. The child would frolic happily with her mother on the white sands and often go swimming in the surf. The mere thought of swimming without any concern for what lurked below the water made him shudder. But Harlan‟s love for the water was so infectious she even persuaded her husband, General Gavin Theron, a man who merely tolerated the coastal residence, to have a renewed appreciation for it. As Caraculla sat at the bow of the fishing ship, The Elenora, he gripped the wooden bench so hard his knuckles ached. His visions of Gypsy as a child soon brought the memories of her face flooding back to him. In his mind, she aged through to adulthood and he relived some of their happier times. Oh, Gypsy, how could I have been such a fool? Why did I ever ask you to put our marriage aside? At the recollection, his heart wrenched so hard in his chest he feared he might be dying. But after a few moments it faded and 469

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Caraculla realized he could never be that lucky. No, there would be no easy death for him. He was the sole architect and engineer of his own misery, a prisoner who had constructed his own prison but could never complete the gallows. Well, he and that evil son of a whore Gavin. Demonic fury filled him and it took Caraculla a long time to get his emotions under control. Exile him! After all he and the general had been through together? How typical of that heartless bastard to cast him aside because he had become inconvenient. Gavin was infamous for shit like that, if a man was no longer of any use he had no qualms about throwing him away like so much garbage. Well this was one cast-off who wasn‟t going to disappear into obscurity quietly. No, Caraculla wanted revenge. Revenge on Gavin for not fighting Kharon‟s forced marriage to Gypsy, for sticking him out on the frontier, for punishing him when he tried to take back what was rightfully his, and for being abandoned when he needed his general most. A seaman with dark green skin and a heavily wrinkled face came over and bowed his head. “We‟re just coming to the dock, Colonel.” He pointed to a wooden pier that jutted out from the scabrous shoreline, its huge gray pillars worn smooth from enduring a continuance of ocean assaults and caresses. Caraculla worried the thing might break away if a boat secured itself to the side. “I thought this castle was accessible by land,” Caraculla said. The seaman nodded as though it were a standard question asked by all those he ferried for the first time. “Only at low tide, Colonel. All other times it‟s surrounded by the sea.” “A brilliant defense, except I can‟t help but wonder where the king would keep his army.” The seaman pointed to a large fort on the shore. “There.” Caraculla squinted, mentally calculating how many men a fort like that could hold. It didn‟t impress him. “I take it the castle is 470

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 reliant on the fort for its food and supplies.” The seaman chuckled a sound as dry as parchment paper. “That would be a question only a military man like you could answer. All I know is the sea.” **** If Caraculla didn‟t know better, he‟d have guessed King Leviathan was expecting another royal guest for dinner. But when the king limped toward him with a broad welcoming smile, he knew the huge banquet table was set for him. Leviathan grabbed his hand and pumped it hard. “I‟m so delighted you could join us for dinner, Colonel.” Caraculla bowed his head. “I‟m flattered you invited me, your Highness. Your generosity overwhelms me.” “Nonsense. A man of your renowned talents and reputation deserves only the best.” Leviathan turned to a stunning beauty who had just walked up behind him. She wore a long ivory dress embroidered in gold, her hair braided with strands of gold and silver intertwined. Caraculla glanced into her stunning violet eyes and imagined what her body would look like writhing beneath his violent lust. Leviathan seemed pleased by Caraculla‟s interest. “This is my eldest daughter, Helga. She is quite a fan of yours and is devoted to your every pleasure.” Helga‟s face lit up with the most suggestive smile. She held out a golden box and opened the lid so Caraculla could see the contents. A syringe and several vials of brown liquid lay cushioned in dark purple. “I understand you are a male of more refined pleasures, my lord. May I offer you some comfort?” He wasn‟t a lord but he let the title go without correcting her. The only thing that interested him was the golden box and the gorgeous woman holding it. It had been decades since he‟d indulged in drugs but not a day went by that he didn‟t miss it. Narcotics worked far better than alcohol at taking the edge off his 471

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 demons. It was Gavin who‟d made him give them up to salvage his career. But things were different now. His Imperial career was already in pieces. It didn‟t much matter what he did. Helga closed the box. Her full lips dipped into a worried frown. “I‟m sorry, my lord. I hope I didn‟t offend you.” She placed a thin hand over the box top. The spell was broken. Caraculla placed his hand over hers to reassure her. “Don‟t worry. You haven‟t offended me.” He took the box and put his arm around her shoulders. “Let‟s eat, talk, and then we‟ll sample what‟s in your pretty little box.” Leviathan stepped back from the banquet table and dipped low in a theatrical bow. “I think that sounds like a splendid idea, Colonel.”

472

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 1 Gypsy emerged from the bedroom dressed in her brand new black Imperial uniform. With its gold piping along the collar and cuffs, it was quite an improvement over the dreary gray cadet jacket and pants. The new uniform had been delivered this morning for her graduation from the Military Academy. It still looked kind of plain without any service ribbons yet, but all that would come in time. Not only was she the first woman to ever graduate the Academy, she was also one of the few cadets to be awarded the rank of lieutenant junior grade instead of ensign. The bump in rank had come from her two successful missions including the capture and return of her husband Commander Kharon while he was under Titan‟s spell. Naturally, there were some who attributed her rank to favoritism on the part of her father. Only a few knew that he had been her biggest adversary when she‟d embarked on this career. Pausing at the top of the stairs, she took one last look at herself in the hallway mirror. It still amazed her that she‟d made it this far. Now with her pending graduation and a war looming in the near future, she was both excited and anxious. Living with Kharon these past few months had also been an adventure all its own. She no longer questioned her feelings for him even if she was still getting used to him. She loved him more than she thought possible and sometimes she felt ashamed that she didn‟t show it enough. 473

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 It had been different with Caraculla. He had been part of her life from the beginning. Because she‟d known him so long, she bypassed all of the usual apprehension and awkwardness when she moved in and became his lover. Kharon was a whole different world. Her initial resistance to living with him was partly because she barely knew him. But because of his persistence, it hadn‟t taken Kharon long to wear her down and finally she agreed to move in. Gypsy was sure the first few weeks were hell for him and sometimes she wondered if he ever regretted marrying her. True to her Theron nature she was defensive, suspicious and emotionally guarded all the time. But Kharon seemed determined to make this work and through his bottomless patience he eased her transition into a willing partner. Now that she had finally attained some comfort in their cohabitation the very real possibility of being separated from him for a long period of time leeched some of the happiness from her good spirits. She roughly combed out her wavy locks and stared at her reflection. A pretty, slightly human-looking girl with a pale complexion and vibrant green eyes stared back. What a contrast she was to the muscular, heavily armored, green-skinned AEssyrians she shared this world with. But even if she looked human at first glance, she felt every ounce of her half-breed alien blood. If only she looked as fearsome as she felt maybe her career might have come a little easier. Once satisfied with her appearance she trotted down to the bottom of the steps and prowled up to her husband. Feeling a momentary bout of insecurity she subconsciously folded her arms and chewed her lower lip. “Well? What do you think?” He watched her from the leather couch by the fireplace, his mismatched eyes gleaming with pride. “I think I‟ve never seen a more beautiful woman.” Gypsy felt her cheeks warm. She laughed. “That‟s not exactly 474

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 what I was looking for. I‟m supposed to be fierce and intimidating.” “All right then, I‟m trembling in fear at the very sight of you. Please don‟t unleash your wrath upon me. Better?” “Maybe a little less deadpan,” she scolded. Kharon stood up and came toward her. Gypsy felt her emotional guard slip away and immediately allowed the connection between them. It was like a surge of adrenaline that was both emotional and sexual at once. Her husband wrapped his arms around her and squeezed. Complete joy filled her. As much as she knew her parents loved her, this was different. He was part of her; an extension of her soul. Kharon was very affectionate. It fascinated her that he never seemed embarrassed or afraid to show his feelings for her. Like her, Caraculla had been much more guarded, always waiting for some form of emotional assault. It was odd that thoughts of Caraculla didn‟t evoke the same passion it used to. All she wanted now was Kharon and it felt right. Gypsy sighed and hugged him back, resting her head against his chest. He nuzzled her ear. “I love you very much, Gypsy, and I‟m very proud of you.” Coming from an accomplished male like Kharon, that was quite a compliment. But then he always had a way of making her feel special. She thought back to her volatile relationship with Caraculla and could clearly see what her father had seen. Caraculla hadn‟t been ready for marriage. He had too many personal demons to slay before he could commit to anyone. Between her father and Caraculla she‟d always had to keep her emotional fortress in good repair and sometimes those old habits strained her relationship with Kharon. But she was always thankful for his passive endurance and his ability not to take her distrustful nature and occasional dark moods personally. She was a product of her genetics and her upbringing. Gypsy still loved Caraculla and always would, but her feelings 475

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 toward Kharon were purer and held an aura of stability that never ceased to be of comfort. She trusted Kharon completely despite their troubled beginning. That was the one major pitfall in her feelings toward Caraculla. She didn‟t trust him, especially with her emotions, which he had carelessly trampled on more than one occasion. Kharon took her by the hand and led her out to their saddled hyperia. The early morning suns were still on the rise, not having had a chance to burn the fog from the ground. The ride to the military complex was nerve wracking. Gypsy worried a thread loose from the bottom of her new jacket and began wrapping and unwrapping it around her index finger. She barely paid any attention to her mount and allowed it to follow alongside her husband‟s. She was afraid her graduation was too good to be true. Every time she was about to pass a milestone in her career something threatened to derail it. Could it be that after all this time and struggle she was finally going to get her commission? It just didn‟t seem possible. Kharon rode next to her in silence. Without looking at her he reached for her hand and took it, slicing off the worried thread with his nail. “Try and relax before you unravel your entire uniform. You‟ve earned this, Gypsy. It‟s yours.” She gave him a tense smile but his calm confidence did make her feel a little better. He was an emotional rock and she was beginning to rely on his strength to help ground her. “Thanks.” She urged her mount forward. The sight of the Imperial grounds made her stomach drop at the memory of her father Gavin being beaten and strung up not so long ago. That had been the first time she‟d realized that no matter how much power a person wielded, bad things can still happen to them. She just hoped that Gavin‟s decision to retire had been the right one. Gypsy and Kharon dismounted and, after securing their 476

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 mounts to a tie line, merged into a huge crowd of graduating officers and their families. She immediately spied her mother Harlan followed by her brother Desmond and his wife Scarlet. “Gypsy!” Harlan ran up and wrapped her arms around her giving her a tight squeeze. Desmond did the same, picking her up a foot off the ground. When she started to struggle he dropped her and smirked. Then to Gypsy‟s great surprise, Gavin stalked out of the crowd and kissed her on the cheek. After what he‟d been through with the emperor, she was shocked he‟d decided to come. But then no one could accuse her father of being afraid of anything. Gavin and Kharon shook hands warmly. Gypsy smiled at her father. “I‟m really glad you came. I would have understood if you‟d chosen not to.” “Nonsense. I wouldn‟t have missed it for anything. After all I‟ve watched all my sons graduate from this Academy, why not my daughter?” He glanced at Desmond. “Well almost all my sons save one.” “Screw off, Gavin,” Desmond growled. “It‟s time to grab our seats. Let‟s go, boys,” Harlan said, gently pushing her husband toward the stands. “We‟ll meet you both back here after the ceremony.” “Okay, Mom!” Gypsy shouted over the noise of the crowd. Her parents disappeared into the sea of bodies. Gypsy was just about to head toward the stage when she felt an inexplicable rage burn through her. The anger seeped through her veins and infused itself in her emotions igniting her own fury but she didn‟t know who to direct it to. Closing her eyes she realized that it wasn‟t her rage but Kharon‟s. The bizarre emotional sensation froze her where she stood and frankly scared the crap out of her. Gypsy turned around to see her husband and a noble having a very tense conversation, but she was too far away to hear what they were saying. It was about her. She could sense that much from her intrusion into Kharon‟s emotions. 477

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The noble was a bull male like her husband. He had light green skin, a square face, heavy jowls and small cruel eyes. She squinted at his royal insignia and recognized it as a count. Someone bumped her from behind and she whirled around with her hand on the hilt of her saber. “Easy, killer, it‟s just me,” her friend Makkai said with a mischievous grin. Gypsy gestured to the count who was walking away from Kharon. Both males looked really pissed. “Who‟s that?” Makkai squinted. “Count Vadeem. He‟s a high-ranking asshole and not a big fan of yours. He was an uncle of Drake Trolis.” “What do you think all that was about?” Makkai laughed and his arctic blue eyes sparkled. “Probably how Kharon was corrupting you and shaming himself as your husband. He likes to prattle on about how „women shouldn‟t be in the military‟ and „you‟re an abomination who will single-handedly bring down AEssyrian society‟. Vadeem was one of those who made sure you weren‟t on the Academy picks list. He‟s had a hardon for you for a long time.” “If he has something to say about me, why doesn‟t he just say it to me directly?” “Because he‟s not going to lower himself to speak to you, a woman. And since technically you‟re Kharon‟s property through marriage, he‟s going to address the issue with your husband and master.” “That‟s a bunch of crap. If he has a problem with me then he can take it up with me and leave Kharon out of it.” Gypsy started off after Vadeem. Makkai groaned and grabbed her arm. “Sometimes your naivety astounds me. This is between Vadeem and Kharon. You have enough on your plate.” He pulled her by the sleeve. “Besides, even though you‟re an independent warrior woman, it‟s still Kharon‟s job to defend you and your wifely duty to let him. When 478

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 someone insults you, they‟ve insulted Kharon as well. So let him handle Vadeem.” Gypsy wanted to argue, but she knew Makkai was right. She couldn‟t battle everyone who hated her or she‟d be fighting morning, noon, and night. A sergeant called her and Makkai up to the stage to take their seats. Gypsy glanced back at Kharon. He gave her a warm smile and nodded. She went up the steps and embraced her hard-won future.

479

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 2 The arena match took place immediately after the graduation when the suns were blazing and the air was thick and damp. No lunch or after-ceremony drinks for her, oh no. Commander Kharon and Count Vadeem wanted to settle their disagreement right now and it was going to be nasty. Gypsy was grateful Kharon had her back but she just wished the fight didn‟t have to take place on the happiest day in her life. Why can‟t anything ever go normally for me? The place was packed. Almost everyone had seen the nasty confrontation between Kharon and the count and no one wanted to miss the fireworks. Like all nobles, Count Vadeem had a champion to fight his battles for him. His champion was another large bull male named Astor. Gypsy knew him from around the arena as a good fighter who pretty much stayed to himself. Gypsy paced by the entrance waiting for her family to show up. The first ones to come in were Desmond and Scarlet. She followed them up to her father‟s reserved seating and sat. Her brother had the nerve to look happy about all this. “What‟s so amusing?” she sniped at him. He smirked. “Nothing. I‟m not a big fan of Astor and I‟ll be happy to see someone hand him his ass.” “Why don‟t you like him?” Scarlet asked. “Because he‟s an arrogant son of a bitch who beats his wives.” Scarlet grimaced. Desmond shrugged. “Not that a wife doesn‟t need to be beaten occasionally but he‟s still an asshole.” 480

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “You should stop talking now before you spend a sexless night alone,” Scarlet said, glaring at him. Gypsy continued to pace in agitation as Gavin and Harlan joined them. Her father frowned down at the arena. “You should go wish your husband good luck.” Gypsy stopped and hesitated. “Why‟s he doing this? I mean, I can fight my own battles. I think I‟ve proven that already.” “Indeed you can,” Gavin said. “But this isn‟t exactly about you. This is about your husband defending your reputation and his from slander. But this fight is more than just that. This fight is about him supporting you and your chosen career. It‟s his duty and shows he‟s willing to die to protect you. He‟s doing something for you few other husbands would. Let him do it and be grateful.” Gypsy hadn‟t thought of it that way. She walked down the arena steps afraid for him. She didn‟t want to see Kharon maimed or hurt because of her. She found him in the ready room in full battle armor with two medium-sized meteor hammers coiled on his hips, fussing with a side strap to his chest armor. She moved up beside him and took the leather strap. With nimble fingers she threaded it through the metal slots and buckled it for him. “I really wish this wasn‟t happening,” she said. “This is supposed to be a happy day and now this stupid prick has to go and ruin it for us. I‟m worried you‟ll get hurt and it‟s making me sick.” Kharon pulled her into his arms and kissed her. She slipped her arms up around his thick neck and kissed him back in fearful desperation. He pulled back from the kiss. “Don‟t worry about me. It will be over just as quickly as it began.” “Thank you for doing this. Please be careful.” He gently pulled her arms from around his neck. “I will. Go back and sit with your family.” She stroked his cheek and he kissed her hand. “I‟ll be fine, Gypsy, go.” **** 481

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon walked into the arena to the wild roar of the crowd. He pulled his saber and held it high saluting them. The audience ate it up. They cheered and stomped their feet loud enough for the whole stadium to shake. Off to the side, Count Vadeem was talking and laughing with his champion Astor. They behaved as though they thought Kharon wasn‟t much of a threat and the match was already won, or at least that was the impression they wanted to make. But Gypsy could tell from the stiff set of Astor‟s shoulders that he was more nervous than he let on. After all, her husband was a grand master, one of only seven in all the known kingdoms. The gong sounded, indicating both combatants were to enter the center and face off. Gypsy leaned forward, suddenly noticing the moisture on her palms. She was surprised she was so nervous. Like her father, Kharon seemed invincible, but no man really was. Anything could happen in the arena and she remembered with vivid clarity what had happened to both men when Caraculla and Kharon had faced off a few years ago. Astor wore dark green armor detailed in gold. On his chest was a carved likeness of the fabled Sea Witch, Estrilla. He carried less bulk than her husband but was easily as tall with dark auburn hair and gray eyes. The younger male‟s face was broad with sharp angles, a thick prominent brow and thin lips. He looked like a bully and Gypsy felt an instant dislike for him. The two combatants circled with their eyes locked on each other. Both brandished heavy broadswords, weapons forged for the specific purpose of inflicting the most damage possible. Astor attacked first and swung his weapon toward Kharon‟s head but the commander deflected and shocked everyone by kicking Astor in the chest and knocking him to the arena floor. To have an opponent down that fast meant Astor was distracted, which didn‟t bode well for his success. The crowd chanted Kharon‟s name and shouted their 482

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 approval. Gypsy‟s stomach churned and she just wanted this to be over. But Astor wasn‟t going to give up the fight that easily. He rolled away and got to his feet. He charged Kharon, raining down a series of vicious blows. On the defensive now, Kharon deflected well, but Gypsy could see he wasn‟t as skilled a swordsman as Astor. Kharon got cut twice, once on the back of the hand and another time along the jaw. The two males broke off to regroup and Gypsy took several deep calming breaths. Come on, Kharon. Don‟t let this jerk cut you up! The fight went on for what seemed like an eternity with Kharon taking more than his share of blows. Worse still, she worried her husband might actually lose. For the first time she could truly appreciate the terror she put her parents through every time she entered the arena. Astor pressed his advantage keeping Kharon on the defensive. Spotting an opening, Astor body slammed the commander and knocked him to the ground then punched him in the face several times. Kharon threw him off but Gypsy could see her husband was suffering. Rivulets of blood ran from his nose and mouth, coating his teeth. The crowd had turned against Kharon and were now chanting Astor‟s name. The champion lifted his sword, laughing. He glared at her. “Where is your champion now, whore?” he shouted to Gypsy over the din of the audience. “Eating my dirt! Soon his severed head will adorn the entrance of my villa!” But while Astor whipped the masses into a frenzy he didn‟t notice Kharon get up and sheath his sword. Astor‟s victory party was premature. Gypsy‟s throat tightened and she sucked in her bottom lip. A wicked darkness came over Kharon, a demonic wrath that began to milk the energy from the very air around them. She could feel the controlled rage growing within him as he focused all of it on his attack. 483

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The commander removed the two medium spiked balls with long chains from each hip and began swinging them in circles above his head like propellers. Seeing the threat, Astor rushed forward to shorten the distance between them. If he could get close enough, the meteor balls would be useless. No matter how hard Astor tried, he just couldn‟t get past the ball‟s blurry revolutions. Every time he advanced, Kharon launched a ball that almost slammed Astor in the face. Having the skill to wield two was brilliant. Kharon could launch a ball at his opponent without leaving himself vulnerable. Now Astor was at a definite disadvantage and Kharon was toying with him. He let one ball slam into the center of Astor‟s armor, its spikes tearing nasty holes in the chestplate and ruining the image of the Sea Witch. Astor lifted his sword to throw like a lance. It was the move that had almost killed Kharon during his match with Caraculla. But the commander had learned his lesson and was ready this time. As Astor‟s arm raised high in the air, Kharon launched one of the balls. The thing arced, swinging around Astor‟s wrist until the spiked ball embedded into the flesh of his upper arm. Astor made a strange, pained snarl and tried to pry the ball from his skin but it was already too late. The other ball came in from the other side and wrapped tightly around his throat. The bloodthirsty audience suddenly fell silent. With deadly precision, Kharon yanked both chains hard and simultaneously removed his opponent‟s head and right arm. Astor‟s body shuddered, then crumpled onto the black sand as his head rolled toward Kharon. It stopped by the commander‟s left boot. Everything had happened so fast, no one was sure what they‟d seen. Energized by Kharon's win, the crowd erupted into frantic yelling and applause. Gypsy sat stunned. She‟d never seen anything like that in her life. What Kharon didn‟t have in swordsmanship he had in spades 484

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 with the meteor hammer. It was nothing short of amazing. Everyone was flooding onto the arena floor, congratulating Kharon on his win. The commander‟s gaze went past the crowd. He stared up into the bleachers and his gaze connected with hers as she came running down the steps. Gypsy could feel his pain and the savage desire that coursed through his veins. And strangely enough, she felt exactly the same way. He reached down, picked up Astor‟s head, and held it up for her to see. “A wedding gift for my wife Gypsy,” he bellowed, “the finest warrior in the empire!” No one dared disagree with him. **** Kharon had never been in love before. He‟d never even been close. Over the years he‟d heard males go on about their women but he thought them sentimental fools. Love was a fantasy for young couples who needed another name for their lust. He hadn‟t believed it possible to feel such deep emotion for any female. But all that was before he‟d met Gypsy. From the first time he‟d taken in her scent, he‟d been a man possessed. He always thought about her, from the time he woke up in the morning until he shut his eyes at night. Like her, he had initially fought the force pulling him to her in his own desperate need to maintain control. It was only after he‟d spent so much time with her during the few months of her captivity that he realized he would be happy to surrender any control just to be with her. She was a part of him, no less essential than the blood in his veins, and he would protect her no matter what. Gypsy was worth dying for. She wasn‟t just any female. She was an anomaly, a woman destined for greatness and he was honored the gods saw fit to let him be a part of that destiny, no matter how minor. That was why Caraculla had failed as her lover, because he just couldn‟t accept that one day in the not-too-distant future Gypsy would be better 485

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 than him. Kharon had accepted and made peace with that truth when he‟d agreed to take her as his wife. Foolishly, he‟d underestimated her fortitude and assumed the marriage would be accepted on his terms. He couldn‟t have made a bigger error—and it almost cost him everything. All the things he‟d been afraid to give up for her were now gone and he was truly contented for the first time in his life. It didn‟t make things easier, though. Because the Emperor Megolyth didn‟t trust him he‟d received his orders to stay in the empire instead of go to war. Just knowing she was going into battle without him was torture but he had to let her go. Like a weapon forged in fire, she, too, had to find her strength in war. He couldn‟t protect her but he knew the gods would. They obviously had plans for her. He went into their villa sore and tired but pleased by his win. It hadn‟t been his best, but he was alive, his opponent was dead and their marriage honored in front of all. What more could a warrior want than that? Gypsy followed close behind him pulsing with an energy that was white-hot desire. She was so sweet and young he fell in love with her all over again and could barely remember the time before he‟d met her. Kharon hung his meteor hammers on the weapon wall in the stone foyer and grinned when he felt her hands unbuckling the straps of his armor. After she helped him take it off she disappeared into the kitchen, returning with a wet cloth and a pensive look on her face. He stripped off his tunic and collapsed into his favorite leather chair. Gypsy climbed into his lap backward gently dabbing at the blood on his jaw. When he‟d had enough, he gently pushed her hand away and took her face in his hands. For a long moment he just stared at her, memorizing her lovely face and bright golden eyes. “By the gods, you are beautiful. I wonder why you don‟t stop men in the streets. Do they have eyes 486

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 to see you or are they blinded by your uniform?” “Maybe I‟m too human-looking for them.” She pushed forward trying to claim his lips but he held her still. “Let me go,” she whispered. Kharon wrapped his fist around her long hair so he could keep her still and thwart any escape attempt. “Do you still want me to put our marriage aside?” “No. I thought we were past all of that now.” Her eyes blazed with lust and he opened himself up to her. “Sometimes I just want to hear it so I can be sure.” He felt a charge, a spike of desire like none he‟d ever known. It came over him like a wave crashing on the rocks. He closed his eyes and allowed it to conquer and delight him. A connection was forged between them. He opened his eyes to see panic in hers. She tried to wriggle free of his grip but he didn‟t let go. The ghostly image of the cut on his jaw appeared on her, and then it faded away. Kharon opened his soul wide and let down every defense he had. He wanted to explore this as long as she‟d let him. Then he heard her voice inside him asking him to let her go. He found things within her: rich love; decadent lust, but there was fear too. Fear of what this connection meant. Trying to soothe her, he let her see all his inner thoughts: his belief that she was destined for a legendary life and career; his undying devotion; his bottomless love. She struggled harder and he let her go. Gypsy stumbled off his lap looking shaken. “What was that? How did you get inside my head?” “You spend so much time fighting it, we may never know.” “It feels weird and I don‟t like it when you try to control me.” Her words were angry but he could sense she was in fact terrified, unsure if this was a good or bad thing. Kharon laughed. “You forget that this is all new to me as well. Make no mistake, Gypsy, you are the one with all the control.” He 487

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 got up and went upstairs toward their bedroom. Every muscle in his body ached and there was a profound sadness in his heart. Her rejection was a burden he didn‟t want to deal with right now. Perhaps she didn‟t love him after all. Maybe she never would. Then he felt her move silently up behind him. Her soft hands touched his lower back caressing up his spine. Kharon turned around, seized her wrists and pulled her against his chest. He grabbed her jaw as an infernal lust tore through his loins. He moved down and stopped just short of kissing her. “Tell me you love me.” “I love you.” “Beautiful liar.” “You know I won‟t ever say it if I don‟t mean it.” “Fair enough, then prove it. Let down your defenses even if only for a moment. Show me that you‟re not afraid of our love.” Her tongue nervously flickered over her lips and she sighed. “It‟s not our love I‟m afraid of. It‟s this other thing I don‟t understand. Every time I think I have a grip on the fever, it does something new to scare me. I wish everything could just be normal.” A tear escaped her eye and Kharon licked it off her cheek. Picking her up, he placed her on the bed and ran hot kisses down her face and neck. He reached up and grabbed a leather tie holding the drapes back and tore it down. Kharon stripped her clothes off and tied her arms behind her back. Gypsy stiffened a little but allowed him to secure her. “Why do you like to bind me so much?” she whispered as her breath caught in her throat. “Because it‟s the only way I‟m conceded a small amount of control…even if it‟s only temporary.” He used his mouth and hands to bring her to life. He roamed her body, touching, kissing, caressing. With every new landscape explored, his lovely wife gasped and squealed. He played her flesh 488

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 like a musical instrument, finding sweet delicate notes to stroke the flames of his own need. Her scent built into a rich perfume inviting him to indulge in her liquid heat. Lost in his own raging lust Kharon rolled her onto her belly and stroked his tongue along her pink slit. He tickled and teased until something quite unexpected happened. Gypsy let go of her tension and opened her mind up to him. Like a great steel gate opening for a conquering army, she let her defenses down and allowed him to come in. He knew this was a huge step for her and he was moved by how much trust it took. Kharon eased into her thoughts and pulled her into his. He slid his cock into her body and let her taste the spiced suffering her body caused him. The sex dissolved into a delirium of exotic pleasure and unspeakable power.

489

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 3 “Okay,” Harlan said, rushing around getting ready for work, “there‟s fresh breast milk in the cooling unit and extra bottles under the sink. Remember to check the temperature when you warm up the milk, you don‟t want to burn her mouth. Don‟t let the baby sit out in the sun too long. Don‟t smoke your cigars around her even if you‟re outside and please don‟t drink too much. Lanna‟s not coming today so you‟re on your own.” Gavin lounged on the couch wearing only the soft, brown pants he usually wore at bedtime and watched her. He looked amused. Since he was officially retired now, she was sure he didn‟t plan on wearing anything else today. Harlan knew he would spend his retirement buck naked if she‟d let him. She just hoped she didn‟t come home and find him drunk off his ass. That would piss her off and she‟d be forced to pick a fight with him. “I know how to take care of a baby, Harlan.” She grunted. “Oh, really? And exactly which baby did you take care of? You‟ve probably held Missy more than any of your other children combined, so don‟t act like you‟re suddenly an expert at childcare. Are you sure you don‟t want me to take her with me or get a nanny to help you?” “No,” he said firmly. “I want my daughter to stay home with me. Stop worrying and threatening to bring strange women into our home. I haven‟t survived over eight hundred years by being an idiot. I can certainly care for one small baby for a few hours.” 490

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I didn‟t say you were an idiot. I‟m just not convinced you know what you‟ve gotten yourself into. Babies are very labor intensive.” “Where is Lanna today? Why isn‟t she coming to clean up?” “Because she has some business to attend to with her sons before this war starts. Now, are you sure you‟re going to be all right?” “Harlan, if I have any problems I will send a message or bring Missy to the clinic. Now off to work with you and leave us be.” Missy, who was sleeping in a blanket next to him, stirred and coughed out a few sobs. Harlan rushed forward but Gavin held his hand up to stop her. He got up off the couch, picked Missy up, and held her against his chest, slightly bouncing her. “What‟s the matter, darling? Are you hungry?” he said sweetly to the child. He carried her to Harlan and handed her over. “Do you want me to fetch a bottle or do you want to feed her yourself?” She took Missy, hugged and kissed her. “I can feed her before I leave. Krull‟s already complaining that I‟m coming back to work too soon and starting too early in the morning. Boy, he pisses me off when he‟s bossy. This should be a fun day between him and Scarlet hovering over me.” “Well, my love, Krull did order you home for twelve weeks and by my calculations it has only been eight. That‟s also including the two that you spent in the clinic healing from your injuries. So technically, you‟ve really only been home six weeks.” He gave her a lecherous smile as she fumbled with the bottom of her shirt. Her husband, being the kink he was, loved watching her breastfeed. “Oh, suddenly you‟re a math wizard. I‟m the chief physician and I say when I go back to work. Besides, your sex drive is wearing me out and I need a break.” Pulling up her powder blue shirt she manipulated her breast out of her bra and nestled the baby against it. Missy enthusiastically latched on and Harlan yelped. “Ouch! I think she‟s already getting a tooth and a sharp one at 491

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 that.” Gavin settled on the couch next to her and kissed his way up her neck until he reached her jaw, which he softly bit. “Speaking of sex how about throwing me a little snack before you leave?” he whispered in her ear as his hand pushed its way underneath her skirt. “Stop it,” she said, swatting at him. “You are not allowed to seduce me. I „m already late, I have to go. Here, take Missy. She‟s finished now. Be sure you burp and change her before you put her down for a nap.” He glared at her as he plucked Missy from her arms. “Any other instructions you haven‟t repeated eighteen times?” Harlan sighed. “I would feel better if you‟d let me get you some help.” “Missy and I will be fine. It‟s you I‟m worried about. You keep alert and watch out for Megolyth‟s treachery. That dirty bastard is not as trustworthy as he used to be.” She smiled and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him. “Now you‟re the one fretting too much.” “I hope so. You be careful, my love.” “Don‟t worry. I‟ll be fine.” **** After Harlan left, Gavin prepared a spot for himself and Missy outside. The stone balcony was a wonderful place to relax, watch the waves splash up on the rocks, and soak up the suns. He placed a bassinette next to his lounge chair with a large umbrella angled over it to keep the suns out of the baby‟s face. He changed her, dressed her in some cooler clothes, and brought her out with him. “There you are, my love.” He placed her in the bassinette. She stared at him with bright blue eyes. “You stay out here with Daddy and play.” He gave her a few toys and reclined, sipping a whiskey and water. Breakfast of the gods. Missy cooed at him. 492

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “What‟s that? You‟re going to be an even greater warrior than your sister Gypsy? Hmmm,” he said before taking a drink. “That‟s not an easy task, my angel. Besides, I think she‟ll have something to say about that. She is very skilled for someone so young. She‟ll be a hard one to best. But you certainly could if you worked hard enough. The trick is tons of practice and dedication.” The baby smiled and swung her teething ring around in the air. He nodded as if he knew exactly what she meant. “I‟m sure your brother Kharon would be happy to teach you the meteor hammer but you have to promise not to tell your mother. I think she‟s hoping you‟ll find a softer more feminine profession.” Missy squealed and held her tiny arms out to him, grunting her request in baby speak. “Oh all right, but I really am spoiling you with this.” He lifted her out of her bassinette and placed her on his bare chest. He rubbed her back in small circles until the baby‟s eyes started to flutter closed. Then, when she‟d finally dozed off, he put her back and adjusted the umbrella. Gavin finished his drink and stared off at the turbulent sea. Maybe being retired wouldn‟t be so bad after all. All he hoped for was for a little peace and quiet for a change. Hopefully that wouldn‟t be such an impossible wish.

493

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 4 The Imperial Center Square was packed shoulder to shoulder with warriors. The twin suns were still on the rise as a static charge coursed through the waves of the early morning heat. Everyone was on edge, waiting for the royal announcer to officially say what everyone already knew—the empire was at war with the Triumvirate. Kharon stood next to Gypsy near the front and tried to reassure himself everything would be okay but deep down he didn‟t believe it. The emperor had made a terrible mistake allowing Gavin—his prized and seasoned general—to quit, and everyone else thought so, too. Even though Typhon was a decent replacement, no one had the troops‟ love and respect like Gavin. Kharon knew the Triumvirate all too well and believed Megolyth was severely underestimating them. He had fought several wars against them that always ended in a stalemate. When his king finally grew weary of the constant conflict he signed a treaty and agreed to pay tribute to the high lords in order to be left alone, much to Kharon‟s protests. Now, here he was about to send his wife to fight the Triumvirate under an unproven general. Kharon had not wanted to go to war under another general‟s banner and most of Gavin‟s loyal soldiers felt the same. Gavin wasn‟t only his father-by-marriage, he was also a trusted friend and Kharon wanted to stick by him. He, Rakon and Desmond had made a pact to protest the emperor‟s 494

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 treatment of Gavin by boycotting the war but it was a futile gesture because they had all received orders to stay behind anyway. Megolyth was apparently having some trust issues after facing the very real threat of a coup when Gavin was arrested a few months back. Unfortunately Gypsy, as a junior officer, didn‟t have the option of a boycott nor would she have orders to stay behind. She had to go or risk future promotions. She was going into her first war without any of the males she knew and trusted. The thought of her out there alone made Kharon sick to his core. It took every ounce of self-restraint he had not to forbid her to go. The possibility of losing her so soon after getting her was an endless torture on his soul. For the time being he was thankful their primal connection scared her and she was not inclined to explore it without his prompting. Right now, he really didn‟t want her perusing his emotions or she would know how stricken with fear he was for her. A soldier‟s first war was frightening enough and she sure as hell didn‟t need his own fears compounding hers. The announcer walked up on stage and a tense silence fell over the warriors. The male was short and thin and wore a plain light brown jacket and pants. “His Majesty Megolyth had declared war on his most treacherous cousins, the Triumvirate. In his infinite wisdom he has also made General Typhon Supreme Commander of the army. He will lead this most noble effort. The general is looking forward to teaching those mongrels a lesson and asks for all willing males…um…I mean, all willing soldiers to take an oath of loyalty to him in the central area at midday. Once you are signed up, you will be assigned a unit and given your marching orders. All hail his Royal Highness, the Emperor Megolyth!” All the males lifted their fists and roared their salute. The ones who were planning to go left quickly to prepare their families. Gypsy looked up at him with those beautiful golden eyes. “You‟re not going, are you?” 495

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She must have overheard him and the others talking in the tavern the night of her graduation. He draped a lock of her hair behind her ear. “No, my love. My orders have me staying here. But you have to go.” He rubbed her back in comfort, but it was more to make himself feel better than her. She nodded. “Are we still practicing this morning?” “Yes but our arena time is not for another hour and a half. I have some business to attend to, so why don‟t I meet you there? Don‟t be late.” He pointed at her sternly. Gypsy‟s jaw dropped and she held her hands up. “Since when am I ever late?” **** Since most soldiers were home preparing for war the hyperia barn next to the practice arena was completely empty except for one mount, a mottled brown female. She immediately recognized it as the hyperia belonging to Nole Prius. Great, I owe him a big, fat thank you for taking my message to Tannyth. Whatever he says, be nice. You never know when he may come in handy again. After stabling her own ride, Gypsy slipped into the arena through one of the side doors and braced the heavy steel door with her hand until it closed with a soft click. Under the bright center lights Nole attacked a prep dummy with his saber. Three years in the Academy had neither improved his style nor increased his skill. He was just as crappy and clumsy as he had been in Kharon‟s weapon class and that was the first semester. There was still almost an hour until her arena time so she sat quietly on the lowest seating tier and watched him. The memory of the beating he‟d given her outside that first weapons class still made her fume but it was somewhat dulled by the help he‟d given her just a few months ago. Leaning back, she propped her boots up on the railing and pulled out a small leather pouch of dried meat cubes. She had swiped the tasty snack out of her husband‟s saddlebag while he was being worshipped by an ex496

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 student of his. Kharon had a large fan base of former Academy cadets who had been unfortunate enough to take his weapons class. Her friend Makkai was included in that particular nerd posse. Out of all her Academy instructors, Kharon had been the biggest asshole, so she was always perplexed why anyone would want to chat with him and relive those awful memories. Gypsy popped a few bite-sized cubes in her mouth as she continued mentally to critique Nole‟s attack patterns…or lack thereof. After about fifteen minutes, Nole seemed to sense that he was no longer alone. He slowly spun around backwards until he spied her and stopped. “I‟ve still got f-f-forty-f-five minutes in here, Theron,” he called out to her. He stutters? Man, that sucks. I never knew he stuttered. “I know. I‟m early. I don‟t suppose you want to spar?” “N-n-no. I already know you‟re b-b-better than me and I‟m not much in the mood to be humiliated or harassed.” Nole‟s well known facial tic had become far more pronounced in the last two minutes. I must be stressing him out by being here. Gypsy got up from her seat and strolled out to the center of the arena. His tic worsened. “Look, Mole, I don‟t want to be at odds with you. I am eternally grateful for the help you gave me. So what say you let me pay you back a little by showing you a few moves that will greatly increase your skill? It‟ll just be you and me. No one has to know.” He abruptly glared off into the stands. Gypsy was sure he was going to tell her to fuck off. “Well I really could use some help and since there doesn‟t seem to be anyone around,” he mumbled more to himself. Then his gaze fell back on her again and he sighed. “Okay, Theron, on one condition.” 497

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “What?” “Quit calling me Mole. I fucking hate it.” Gypsy shrugged. “I think it‟s kind of cute but all right. Nole it is.” As she unsheathed her sword her senses were unexpectedly bombarded by her long buried memories of the rape. She wasn‟t afraid of him. The opposite was true. But the similarities in her current situation gave her pause. Here she was in the same arena about to spar alone with another male who she barely knew and had a less than amicable history with. The only difference being that she was a much better fighter and Nole‟s skill level was far lower than Drake‟s had been. Nole‟s voice pulled her away from her distraction. “So what should I do first?” **** By the time the hour wound down to its end, Nole had shown a marked improvement in his attacks and defenses although he didn‟t have a drop of natural talent. As they sat together on the bottom bleacher rehydrating and chatting, it became apparent to Gypsy that he didn‟t even want to be a warrior. “So you mean to tell me that as a nobleman‟s son you can‟t choose any profession other than a warrior?” Gypsy always thought that the nobility could do as they pleased since they usually hired someone to do their fighting for them. “Well, I don‟t have to stay a warrior. All sons of the nobility have to graduate the Academy and serve at least twenty-five years in the army. Once you‟ve proven yourself on the battlefield then you can pursue other interests.” He screwed the metal cap back on his water container. “You mean if you survive the twenty-five years.” He nodded grimly. “For some it‟s easy. Not so much for me. As I‟m sure you‟ve noticed, I‟m not really good at this stuff. I never have been.” “How did you even get into the Academy? Didn‟t you have to 498

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 win your senior match?” As soon as she blurted it out, she felt ashamed at how rude those questions were. Nole didn‟t appear to take any offense to it, though. “It‟s different for us. We have automatic entrance into the Academy regardless of how our senior match goes. Sometimes we can even get out of it. I‟m surprised you didn‟t know that.” His tic was getting much fainter and less frequent. Interesting. “I don‟t know much about nobility customs. My friend Makkai is always teasing me about my lack of comprehension regarding this stuff.” She laughed. “So if you could choose another profession, what would you want to do?” Nole scowled and stared down at his boots. “It doesn‟t matter. It‟ll never happen.” “Humor me. I won‟t tell anyone. Besides I can‟t imagine why anyone would want to be anything but a warrior, so I‟m curious.” “I‟d like to be a star pilot.” His eyes shifted back and forth a few times as though waiting for criticism. “Wow. That‟s the last thing I thought you‟d say. Why?” “Why? What could possibly be better than getting off this rock and zooming around in space? Living out there would make me happier than anything.” Gypsy pulled her dropped jaw back up into a less shocked position. “So what kind of a pilot would you want to be?” For the first time today, he smiled. “I don‟t know. Any kind really. Hell, I would be happy driving garbage around just to have that kind of freedom.” She burst out laughing. “Not me. I‟ve never been off world and I plan on keeping it that way. I get queasy at the thought of space travel. My brother was born off world and has traveled through space quite a bit. As for me, there is nothing appealing about floating around trapped in a metal coffin. I don‟t like the lack of escape options.” He just shook his head. “Let me ask you something. I‟ve 499

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 pretty much treated you like shit since the first day we met. Why are you being nice to me?” “Well, first off, you could‟ve easily left the clinic that day and not bothered going out to the Von Goths. You had no reason to deliver that message for me but you did anyway and it made a big difference. For that I will always be indebted to you no matter how shitty you are to me. Besides, I have enough conflict in my life. If I can get one less person to stop fighting with me, it‟ll be worth it.” Nole nodded and stood up as the main door opened and Kharon came in. “Thanks for the spar.” “Anytime.” She got up as well and watched as Nole collected his equipment and nervously nodded to Kharon as he exited the arena. Gypsy swaggered over to her husband and stood on her tiptoes, planting a sultry kiss on his lips. “Did I miss something? I thought you two hated each other,” Kharon said when she broke the kiss. “We did. I‟m not really sure what happened, but it was like I met him for the first time today.” **** “Where are we going?” Gypsy asked as she rode her hyperia behind Kharon down a well-manicured Imperial back road. The twin suns were high, inflicting their brutal heat on the planets they chaperoned. Once she and Kharon had finished practice he lured her into following him by saying he had a surprise but, despite her constant questions, he still wasn‟t saying anything. What a stubborn male he was. Sometimes he was so bloody obtuse he reminded her of her father, ugh. “If you don‟t tell me where we‟re going, I‟m going to turn around and go home,” she said with firm authority. “All right then, go. I‟ll see you back at home.” He urged his mount on at its leisurely pace, absently gazing around at the lush, wooded scenery. That son of a bitch. He knows damn well I‟m not going to go 500

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 skipping off home without my surprise. Leaning over, she ran her fingertips up his thigh. “Come on, Kharon. I‟m so tired I just want to go home, get naked, and soak in a steaming tub. Please tell me where we‟re going.” He smiled at her ploy, but said nothing. Giving up, she slumped in her saddle and plucked a long black hair from her mount. To pass the time, she began tying it into as many knots as she could. She mentally added that to all of her other obsessive habits. The road emptied out into a wide clearing on a rolling hilltop. In a small valley sat what looked like a hyperia farm. The facility was enormous, with several stables, a training arena and an obstacle course. Several large pastures surrounded the farm, each containing about a dozen animals. There were even babies. As they descended down the road and through the iron gates, Gypsy‟s head swiveled back and forth, taking in her surroundings. She had never been to such a place. An older male dressed in a light gray tunic, riding pants and boots greeted them in front of the main barn with a warm smile. “Commander! So pleased you could make it.” Kharon dismounted and they shook hands. “Hello, Devon. I don‟t believe you‟ve met my lovely wife, Gypsy.” “It‟s a pleasure, Gypsy,” Devon said, as he helped her down from her mount. “You said in your message you wanted to buy your wife a battleworthy hyperia?” Gypsy couldn‟t believe her ears. “For me…really? Is that your surprise?” Kharon nodded and smiled. “I hope you‟re pleased.” She threw herself at him, wrapping her arms and legs around his massive frame. With a steamy look she pulled him into a sensuous kiss that silenced everyone around them. Pulling back, she purred, “I‟ll show you how pleased I am later.” “I‟ll be sure you do. Now, let‟s see what my friend has to 501

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 offer.” Kharon gently let her down and walked over to the training arena. Gypsy bounded happily behind him. “So I get to choose whichever one I want?” “That‟s why I brought you.” They settled into the bleachers and watched as Devon‟s staff rode out on several different hyperia. The rider would take the animal through the obstacle course and around the outdoor arena before giving way to another. Glancing over, she noticed Kharon had a palm-sized leather-bound notebook. Peering around his enormous biceps, she watched him jot down several notes about each animal. Gypsy rolled her eyes. He‟s so bloody methodical. Anyway, I don‟t know why he‟s taking notes. I‟m the one doing the choosing. “Hey,” she whispered. His head jerked up. “Yes?” “I thought Tannyth was supposed to buy me all of my equipment and warrior stuff since she‟s my sponsor. Isn‟t this some sort of breach in protocol?” She cocked her head and stared into his eyes, pleased with her newfound knowledge of nobility rules. “Which is why I went to the grand duchess and asked if she would permit me to purchase your battle hyperia. I told her it was a wedding present and she was happy to let me make the purchase instead.” He lifted his chin back toward the show. “Now pay attention.” Gypsy looked down to the arena at the next round of mounts being paraded out and Kharon went back to his notes. They were all stunning animals with excellent conformation and obedience. Unfortunately, none of them really provoked the visceral reaction she sought. Her father had once told her that to successfully select a primary battle mount she had to feel a bond with it. The battle hyperia would be her partner in war and her life would often depend upon their ability to read and predict each 502

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 other. He‟d said it was much like a good marriage. So far, she hadn‟t seen one she even wanted to date. By the fifth batch of hyperia, Gypsy began to bounce the heel of her boot on the metal bar under the bench. The soft repetitive clacking apparently bothered her husband because he firmly gripped her leg and held it still. Peeling his fingers from her knee she stood up and waved her arms wildly at Kharon‟s friend. “Excuse me, Devon, sir.” “Is something wrong?” Devon cued the grooms to stop. “Nothing‟s wrong. It‟s just that well um…these animals are all very nice but not quite what I‟m looking for. Would it be all right if I looked around in the stables and then maybe the pastures?” She heard Kharon sigh and snap his book closed. She looked back at him. “What?” Kharon shook his head calmly. “Nothing. Devon brought out some very fine animals. What exactly are you looking for?” “I‟ll let you know when I find him.” The first couple of side barns they entered didn‟t really have anything that satisfied her unknown desire. The third stable they entered was almost empty except for one dark, dapple-gray hyperia in the back. He was eating his breakfast and barely acknowledged them, but she could see he was watching. The creature crowded his meal and stiffened as they drew closer. When she leaned on the stall door, he bared his teeth and hissed at them. Gypsy was intrigued as she and the hyperia stared each other down. His saurian eyes were a deep aquamarine that reminded her of the sea by her parents‟ home. Finally, after about two minutes the animal snorted at her and went back to eating. He was the one—tough with lots of attitude. Perfect. “What about that one?” “Gypsy,” Kharon said, frowning, “I don‟t think that animal is suitable for—” Now he was annoying her again, always trying to control her. “I‟m not a baby. You said I could pick my own mount.” 503

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon folded his arms across his massive chest. He and Devon exchanged glances she sorely resented. All this nonsense just because she was a woman. If I was his son or his male lover he wouldn‟t be giving me all this shit. “I want to see this one outside.” Devon gestured back to the arena. “Go on and have a seat and I‟ll have a groom get him ready.” Her husband remained silent while they sat back down. He didn‟t open his little notebook for this one. A moment later a very unhappy rider came out fighting with the animal not to bolt. In the sunlight, the hyperia looked like some mystical beast from a fairy tale. The very large male‟s beautiful coat looked molten in the sunlight like liquid pewter. The hyperia moved with a powerful grace that mesmerized. The rider was going to take the animal through the obstacle course when Gypsy stood up and said to Devon, “Do you mind if I ride him?” Devon gave Kharon a pained look. Kharon turned to look at her. “That animal is barely tame and he is definitely not a good choice for your first battle mount. Perhaps you should choose another one better suited…” “I know what I‟m doing, Kharon. I want to try that one.” “Certainly.” He stared at Devon. “Let her try him.” Gypsy approached the creature slowly as it tried once again to stare her down. She maintained a strong eye contact and moved alongside him. The beast stood perfectly still, as though daring her to mount. The moment she settled in the saddle she realized perhaps she hadn‟t thought this all the way through. It was quite a long way down. The hyperia seemed to have tensed quite a bit after she sat in the saddle and visions of her being thrown into one of the steep obstacles and getting impaled on something danced through her mind. But after insisting they do things her way she couldn‟t back down now. So, gathering up the reins and her 504

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 courage, she turned the animal around to ride him around the arena. He bolted. Tucking his head down, the hyperia took off. That wouldn‟t have been a big deal except for all the bucking and hissing he was doing. Gypsy gripped her legs tightly around him, trying to regain control. This asshole mount was not going to best her. When he tired of bolting around at a full gait he decided to gallop along the metal railing and try to scrape her off him like she was something foul stuck to his back. When that didn‟t work, he took to turning his head back and biting her leg, to which she responded by giving him a mouthful of her boot. Devon said something to Kharon, but her husband just held up his hand and shook his head slowly. He nestled back comfortably in his seat to enjoy the show. He couldn‟t be bothered to help her. He was much too busy being right. Gypsy wanted to kill him. Great. I‟m going to get seriously injured and miss my first campaign. How embarrassing would that be? After several minutes of thinking she was going to be killed, the creature finally calmed down. He didn‟t cooperate, just calmed a little. It was enough so she could dismount. Gypsy stood proudly by the animal, holding its reins until one of the grooms took him from her. She‟d won this round. Her hands were raw and sore and her legs were battered and bruised from being slammed into several of the obstacles. I should have worn my gloves…and probably my armor. She went over to Kharon, arching her back and rubbing her palms on her pant legs. “I want him.” “You want him?” “Yeah. He needs a little work, but I think we‟re perfect for each other.” “You think you‟re perfect for each other.” His voice was flat. 505

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Will you please stop repeating everything I‟m saying? You said I could pick the one I wanted. Well, I want him.” Kharon turned to Devon. “You heard my wife. Apparently she knows what she wants. We‟ll take him.”

506

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 5 After Kharon helped her pack the few things she‟d be allowed to take, she rode out to the central arena alone for the briefing. It would have been nice to have Kharon go with her, but it wasn‟t a good idea to look too dependent on him. Everyone was always watching to see if she was really warrior material. The evening was warm and breezy. The air around her seemed charged by an electric current that ran through the whole city. After securing her mount, she joined the flow of soldiers as they swarmed through the double doors into the arena. Undaunted by the stares and mumbled comments, Gypsy muscled through the crowd looking for a good spot to take her loyalty oath. Although she‟d sworn a loyalty oath to Gavin, he‟d officially released her when he‟d announced his retirement so she could continue her career and serve another general. Glancing over at the archway leading to the changing area she saw her friends Viken, Makkai, and Falken milling around looking as nervous as she felt. Makkai smiled warmly and waved her over. At least I have some friends. As she approached she couldn‟t help but stare at his beautiful blue eyes. They were Kharon‟s eyes and, oddly enough, they gave her a strange measure of comfort. She often wondered if he knew Kharon was his father. Surely he‟d heard the rumors whispered through the nobles‟ gossip circles. Then, of course, Tannyth had announced it in the council chamber when confronting the council about her absence from the 507

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Academy picks list. Gypsy had never been comfortable broaching the subject with Makkai and now that Kharon was her husband she was even less comfortable. She merged into their small circle and struggled to get the heavy pack off her back. Viken helped by pulling one of the straps from her shoulder and the two of them eased it to the ground. It sure felt good to have that heavy thing off for a while. She gave him a sheepish grin. “Thanks, Viken.” “You‟re welcome,” he said with that smoky smile that was all naughty sex. He was definitely his father‟s son. Makkai scanned the crowd. “I heard a rumor Khalee was coming on this campaign. Apparently your dad pulled some strings with Typhon to allow her to serve. If she comes, she‟d be the first Razorback woman in history to serve on a regular AEssyrian campaign. Between the two of you, there‟s a lot of history being made on this march.” Gypsy grinned. Makkai was a serious nerd who read military textbooks constantly. He knew everything about the army— statistics, historical battles and war strategies. If there was a piece of boring trivia to know, Makkai knew it. She sure hoped he was right about Khalee. She really liked her and she had more than proven she deserved to be here. As exciting as it was to be the first woman in the empire to ride into battle, she‟d feel a lot better if she wasn‟t the only one. A moment later she spotted the Razorback woman making her way through the crowd collecting as many weird looks as Gypsy had. She wore some nice pieces of bronze battle armor, decorated shin guards, and carried a helmet under her arm. Her long hair was pulled back into a tight braid that sat high on her head. The style set off the blood-red streaks that started at her temples and weaved their way through the rest of her dark brown hair down to the end of the braid. She joined them a little out of breath. “Hi.” Makkai gave her a winning smile. “Hi.” He gestured to Viken 508

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 then Falken. “These are our friends, Viken and Falken.” They bowed slightly and Khalee nodded to them. “I was surprised to hear you were coming,” Gypsy confessed. “I thought Gavin would hold you to his loyalty oath until he knew you better.” She shrugged and bugged her eyes at one warrior who was staring at her. The male frowned, snorted and looked away. “He‟s not as bad a guy as I thought. He released me.” Viken gave a bitter laugh. “I don‟t think he was doing you any favors.” The tallest of all four of them, Makkai could easily see over the heads of the gathered crowd. “Here comes General Typhon now.” The arena quieted. Warriors moved aside to let the general and his flag officers pass. Then, to everyone‟s surprise, he stopped and looked at Gypsy. She and everyone around her knelt down in obedience and respect. Her breath caught in her throat and she suddenly felt very self-conscious. For a fleeting moment she thought he was going to ask her to leave. Typhon was a large bull male, but Gypsy didn‟t think he was as big as Gavin or her husband. He gave off a calm, fatherly air that immediately put her at ease. He was good-looking with a few gray streaks in his black hair and there was a wise, sober feel about him. From what she‟d heard, he was slow to anger but once he hated a person, there was no getting back in his good graces. Despite the vast differences in their personalities, her father had great respect for the man and always spoke highly of him. Typhon wore the black and gold battle armor of the empire and had a short trident strapped to his back. He approached and took her hand, guiding her up off her knees. Gypsy kept her gaze down so she wouldn‟t look like she was 509

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 challenging him. “Your father and I have been great friends for many years. I am honored he sent you to be under my command. I know one day you will be as celebrated as he is.” “Thank you, sir.” Typhon left and climbed the steps of the stage. He stared at the assembled warriors and nodded slowly. “Today we embark on a glorious battle to defend our most noble sovereign, the Emperor Megolyth, from those who would do him harm. As the emperor did nothing to provoke his cousins, the Triumvirate, this war is just and right. With the help of the gods, we will make them pay for their arrogance and bring this conflict to a speedy close. But our most glowing triumph will be the expansion of our empire and the land gifts that will be yours as veterans of the conquering army! May the gods keep you safe and in their care!” The crowd roared their approval. Then he ordered everyone to kneel and guided them in the oath of loyalty. **** The warm, pleasant coastal breezes greeted Gypsy as she rode into Fossix that evening. Even the vast beauty of the ocean with its brilliant blues and crashing harmonies couldn‟t alleviate the somber reason for her visit. After putting her hyperia in an empty stall she leaned against the side of the barn and stared down the well-worn, winding path that led to the beach. She had a lot of happy memories here. Gypsy took a few deep breaths to calm the cyclone of emotions turning inside of her. This was going to be very hard for her mom and if she broke down Gypsy couldn‟t promise she wouldn‟t do the same. She knew her mom would put on a brave front, which would help since Gypsy didn‟t want to fall to pieces in front of Gavin. It wasn‟t that he wouldn‟t understand their shared fears and sadness, she just wanted him to know she was strong enough to do this. When Gavin opened the door holding Missy, the baby 510

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 squealed happily and jerked forward toward Gypsy, almost toppling over his forearm. Plucking the baby from her awkward position, Gypsy gave her a squeeze as she went inside and balanced her on her right hip. Gavin kissed Gypsy on the forehead and closed the door. “You look good with a baby. Are you sure you want to run off to war? Maybe you and Kharon would rather give me some grandchildren.” “That‟s very funny. This little kid here gets cuter by the day. Have you figured out who the father is yet?” she snapped back, bouncing Missy on her hip a few times. “Apparently your comedic mastery is inherited,” he returned, pouring her a drink and refilling his. Gypsy sipped the amber liquid and grimaced. She looked around. “Is Mom here?” “She knows you‟re here. I imagine she‟ll be down shortly.” He frowned and stared into his glass. This was going to be rough on him, too. Her father was probably the strongest person she knew. Seeing her mother upset bothered him like nothing else could. “How‟s she been?” He shrugged. “As you would expect. She buries herself in her work and tries not to dwell on what she has no control over.” Nodding quickly, she got up and handed Missy back to him. Gypsy was already feeling some cracks and needed to step out for a moment. She retreated to the balcony and watched the turbulent waves crashing against the rocks below. She heard Gavin come out behind her but didn‟t turn around. Placing his free arm around her waist he gave her a gentle squeeze. “Now listen, you are not to feel guilty about going to war. That‟s not what your mother wants. She‟s been watching me go for years and is perfectly capable of coping with those emotions. This is what you‟ve chosen for yourself. You‟ve worked harder than anyone I know and you have every right to see it through. Do 511

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 you understand?” She nodded and sat in one of the patio chairs trying to force her bottom lip to stop trembling. Clearing her throat, she whispered, “It‟s kind of cold. You should probably take the baby inside. I‟m going to stay out here for a few more minutes.” Gavin, taking the hint, went back in, leaving the sliding door open. An eternity had passed when she heard the familiar soft voices of her childhood drifting out from the living room. Harlan finally joined her on the balcony and sat down in the other chair next to her. They didn‟t speak for a long time. Just her mother‟s quiet company was too much and teardrops began to run down Gypsy‟s cheeks one right after the other. She didn‟t bother wiping them away. There was no point. She‟d just have to wait until they stopped on their own. Reaching over, Harlan took her hand and just held it. “So how are you and Kharon doing?” Gypsy coughed out a couple of laughs and glanced over at her. It was so like her to start somewhere else. “We‟re good. Actually, we‟re really good. We still have so much to learn about each other. It‟s going to be hard leaving him too.” “Well I‟m sure I don‟t have to tell you that Krull is happy not to have to work on your Primal Fever problem anymore,” she said, leaning over and using her sleeve to wipe some of Gypsy‟s tears away. “Really? I thought he liked the challenge.” “Oh, he liked the challenge all right, but between you and me, he told me once he felt like he was doing something wrong trying to help you put an end to it. He said it was such a rare, beautiful thing it seemed a shame to try and destroy it.” Gypsy nodded. “You won‟t want to hear this, but Titan told me to stop fighting and start learning how to use it. Don‟t get me wrong, it still freaks me out. But now that I‟m around Kharon all the time, I feel in sync and that bizarre desperation is gone even 512

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 when we‟re apart. I feel more normal than I ever have in my life.” Gypsy finally turned in her chair to face her mother and was happy to see she wasn‟t crying. She looked sad, but seemed to have a calm acceptance. “You‟re right. I don‟t want to hear it, but I never said your grandfather was dumb. He‟s just an evil son of a bitch who takes pleasure in the misery of others. Anyway, I was really pissed when I found out Gavin had encouraged Kharon to marry you. Of course, now that this seems to have been meant to be, he never misses an opportunity to tell me how right he was. Your father is as humble as they come.” She chuckled and rolled her eyes. They spent the next few hours talking about all kinds of things: past; present and future. She was relieved her mom didn‟t want to talk about her going off to war. There really wasn‟t any reason to talk about it anyway. Gypsy had to go. Besides, she just wanted to talk about other things. Because for all they knew, this could be the last time they talked at all.

513

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 6 The medical clinic was quieter than Harlan could remember. It was already noon and all she‟d had today was a child with a nasty cough and a hypochondriac old woman who presented with a new disease that she‟d read about. Harlan walked outside to an overcast day and decided to have a bite to eat sitting atop her favorite wall. On the rare occasions she took a break, she often liked to watch the bustling main street from this vantage point, but there wasn‟t a lot of activity today. With the coming war, it would probably get even quieter until the causalities started piling up. Then she wouldn‟t have nearly enough room to treat all the battle injuries. She had already started rearranging the storage areas to accommodate an overflow of beds. What she really needed was a new hospital but, as usual, Megolyth was stalling any funding for it. Harlan had been through a few wars and knew well enough what this place became when the injured started coming back. The hallways would be filled with the hurt and dying. As soon as one bed emptied it was occupied again within a few minutes. Things were quite a bit different now. She had a much larger pool of medics and two highly competent doctors. Krull had some wartime experience prior to coming to work for her, but Scarlet was a different story. Harlan was confident the young woman would adapt since she seemed to thrive under pressure. The empire had been at peace for so long that Harlan‟s memory for war 514

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 preparation was a bit rusty. To make matter worse, she was worried sick about Gypsy and constantly had to fight off the waves of depression threatening to overwhelm her. Harlan knew the day would come when her daughter would have to go to war, but she always thought Gavin and Desmond would be with her. But with Gavin‟s retirement and Desmond‟s orders to stay behind, Gypsy had to go alone. It wasn‟t supposed to be like this. Even Kharon and Rakon had orders to stay behind. Her eyes burned with unshed tears and she thought about how much she hated Megolyth right now. Harlan heard the front doors slide open but didn‟t look up. “Boy, things must be slow if you‟re having lunch outside,” Scarlet joked as she came out to join her. Harlan tried to force a smile, but it just wouldn‟t come so she settled for a tense frown. “I finished inventorying the additional war supplies. We should have enough to get us through the first six months. Once this thing kicks off, I‟ll have a better idea of how much to order for the next six. What‟s Krull doing?” Scarlet sat down on the short stone wall next to Harlan. “Updating patient files and messaging some for follow-up visits. He won‟t admit it but he‟s as bored as we are.” There was a momentary lull. “Are you okay?” Harlan nodded stiffly. She wasn‟t able to speak for fear she would start crying and not be able to stop. All she wanted was to go home and curl up with Gavin and Missy until this was all over. “I know you‟re worried about Gypsy. But listen, that daughter of yours is one tough cookie. And she‟s not totally alone. Khalee and all of her Academy friends are with her. Don‟t worry, Harlan. Gypsy has the best of both of her parents in her. I just know she‟s going to be all right.” Harlan absently rubbed her right hand while flexing and extending her fingers. “It would be easier not to obsess if we weren‟t so damned slow.” 515

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Are your hands still bothering you?” “This one‟s just a little stiff, that‟s all. I forgot to take a pain reliever this morning and I‟ve been writing a lot today.” Harlan opened up her lunch box and took out a gamba fruit. She examined its thick outer skin and replaced it, opting instead for a small sandwich. Even though she wasn‟t pregnant anymore, Gavin was still in the habit of making her lunch. It was kind of nice so she didn‟t tell him not to. Scarlet watched the merchants call to passing pedestrians to come in and buy their merchandise. With so many males preparing for war, there weren‟t many potential customers wandering the streets. “I‟d be lying if I didn‟t say this war scares the crap out of me. What if we end up under another king‟s rule?” Harlan took a sip of tea from her mug. “In this case, we‟d be under three kings. The Triumvirate is three brothers who rule together.” “Do you know anything about them?” “Not much I‟m afraid. Just the stuff Gavin‟s told me. Kharon knows more about them. But I wouldn‟t worry too much. If things got really bad, I know Gavin would come out of retirement and help Megolyth. They may be mad at each other right now but they‟ve been through too much building this empire to just throw it all away. They have a long history.” “Won‟t it be too late by then?” Harlan just smiled. Scarlet had a lot to learn about her husband. “My husband is famous for winning the unwinnable. Megolyth isn‟t stupid. If he even thinks for a moment he‟s losing, he‟ll swallow his pride and pull Gavin back in. Unfortunately, there will be a lot of death in the meantime.” She stared at Scarlet, forcing away the conjured images of Gypsy‟s battered body on a clinic gurney or worse—lying dead on a battlefield and left behind. “Would you leave if things got too rough?” Scarlet sighed. “No. As much as I hate this stupid planet 516

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond doesn‟t want to leave all of you and I wouldn‟t leave Desmond, so I guess I‟m stuck.” “You know Desmond would leave if you asked him to.” “Oh, I know that. But I think this is the first time he‟s ever had a real family and I‟m sure leaving you, his sisters and even Gavin would rip him up inside. I don‟t want to do that to him. He‟s been through enough and deserves some happiness. So I‟ll suck it up and stay here. Besides, I think I‟m starting to understand Gavin. At least I don‟t hate him as much as I used to.” Harlan put the rest of her lunch away. She wasn‟t much in the mood to eat. “Better not tell him that. He‟ll be so disappointed.” Scarlet smiled. “At least being married to Desmond gives me the protection I didn‟t have before. I do feel much safer now.” “Don‟t get too complacent. This place is still pretty dangerous even if you‟re married.” Harlan jumped down off the wall and dusted off her scrubs. “You must be happy that Desmond‟s got orders to stay behind.” “It‟s bittersweet. I‟m happy that I don‟t have to lie awake at night wondering if he‟s dead but I would feel a lot better for you if he were out there with Gypsy.” “Me too.”

517

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 7 Titan was in the statue garden tending to some of his carnivorous plants when he sensed a visitor. He walked toward the castle, slowly marveling that even with his carefully cultivated reputation for terrible bargains people still came. They came to ask for money and power, but most of all they came to ask for love. The thought made him smile. Of all the impractical things to ask for, love had to top the list. This visitor was unusual, though, because Titan could sense an undercurrent of magical power. The visitor had some mystical talents, but not the will to hone them. Perhaps if he‟d studied the arts a little more he could make his own wishes come true. How unfortunate. Men like that reminded him of a child who‟d found his father‟s blaster: mindless destruction without any discipline to control it. He took a seat on his high throne and stared down at the visitor. From his uniform, Titan recognized him as a captain in Gavin‟s army. That was intriguing. He didn‟t get many Imperials here. Would he ask for something new? One could only hope. The male was rather thin for a soldier and had the most unusual burnt orange eyes. His face was careworn with a little wrinkling around the mouth and eyes. Titan returned his attention to the eyes; they were the shifty eyes of a thief. Titan forced himself into the male‟s mind and got his name: Captain Borong Raith. His purpose in being here? Love, what else! Titan felt numbing boredom come over him. Not another request of a love spell. Spare me. 518

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “My name is—” Titan lifted his hand. “Don‟t bother. I know who you are. Say what you want.” He knew, of course, but he wanted to hear the man say it. Maybe in voicing the request he might see how childish it was. “I came to ask for a favor.” Raith got down on one knee as an afterthought. Titan had to stop himself from laughing. “There is this woman.” “There always is.” “I must have her.” “You think you do.” “Please, great lord, hear me out!” This was far more boring than Titan had anticipated. He should have stayed in the garden caring for his hungry vines. There was a lesson in this. He should have listened to his inner voice. “I thought that‟s what I was doing. Well, get on with it. You might want to beg a little. I rather like it when people do that.” “If I could just have this woman for one night…” Titan rolled his eyes. Did all these simpering males just pass around the same worn-out script? Gods, this was almost painful. “What a colossal fool you are. You could have asked me for riches, or titles, or enough beautiful women to populate the Imperial arena. But what do you ask me for? One night with one woman. Who is this poor unfortunate female who‟s caught your eye?” “Her name is Scarlet Theron and she is—” “I know exactly who she is. Are you aware her husband Desmond is my grandson?” Raith paled a little. “Um…no, great lord, I didn‟t.” It stood to follow this idiot probably didn‟t know about all the unintended consequences to follow if he granted Raith‟s wish. It would be comical if it wasn‟t so typical. Everybody wanted something but no one ever considered the price. Titan mused about hanging a shingle with a price list by his front door. 519

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The old wizard gave careful consideration to Raith‟s request. But granting it would require Titan to emotionally devastate his grandson. He wasn‟t so sentimental about such things, but he did like to think he had a good sense of fair play. Desmond had come to Titan for a favor not for himself, but for his sister Gypsy— whom Titan happened to be quite fond of. She was a wonderful foil for Gavin while growing up and the rumors of her antics provided him with endless merriment. However, once he‟d granted Desmond‟s request, he also created a rather vicious doppelganger to hound his grandson to death. It was a grueling spell, but Titan had been very proud of his magnificently malevolent creature. Definitely one of my better creations. Not only had Desmond tolerated its mimicking presence for quite some time, he had done it without complaint or assistance from anyone. Titan had waited patiently, for he was sure he‟d have another piece of familial art for the garden. But it wasn‟t meant to be. When his grandson‟s life had finally unraveled and he was close to insanity and death an extraordinary thing happened. The boy‟s father, Gavin, showed up at the castle and helped his son defeat the demon. It was an impressive display of cooperation between two men who could barely stand being in the same room with one another. To date only Desmond and Gavin had ever escaped Titan‟s spells and lived to tell about it. Titan was loath to admit it, but he was proud of the boy‟s self-sacrifice and bravery. Defeating the doppelganger had been an incredibly difficult feat. To turn around now and let Desmond‟s wife be violated by this sniveling coward just didn‟t sit well with him. No, Desmond had more than earned some happiness and peace for him and his wife…well for the time being anyway. “I have given careful consideration to your request and the answer is no,” Titan said. 520

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “I‟d be willing to pay you. I can get money.” Titan was delighted by the man‟s desperation. He could almost taste the anguish. “There isn‟t enough money.” “I‟ll give you everything.” Titan laughed. “And that‟s what it would have cost you. Do yourself a favor. Rent a whore and forget this woman. If you continue trying to take what isn‟t yours, I can promise your obsession will be the death of you.” Raith stood up, defiant. “I would rather die than never know the sweet ecstasy of her flesh.” “I wish you knew how ridiculous you sounded. You may leave now.” “You‟re not the only wizard on this planet, great lord.” “Perhaps not, but I am the most powerful. But by all means, try your luck somewhere else. I wish you all the best.” “Do you promise not to interfere?” Who the hell did this moron think he was dealing with? Titan resisted the urge to set the insolent male on fire. “You have my word of honor,” Titan said with an evil smile. “And may you get everything that‟s coming to you.”

521

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 8 Gavin had been napping on the balcony for the better part of the day. His only interruptions had been to feed and change Missy. He stretched and looked over at his tiny daughter. The harsh late afternoon suns were casting long shadows from the stone walls above that provided a nice bit of shade for them. Missy sat unsteadily on a blanket by his feet reaching for a plush dragon toy that the housekeeper had sewn and stuffed for her. Each time her fingertips brushed the soft fuzzy fabric she would lose her balance and gently roll to one side. Warm amusement filled him as he watched her struggle to her original sitting position and begin the task anew. Harlan had already chastised him once for getting the toy for her…something about building torso strength. He contented himself by watching her tenacity as she tried over and over again to grasp her toy. For the eighth time she lost her balance and fell onto the blanket. This time when she rolled onto her side she looked up at him. Her brow wrinkled and her pupils constricted. He immediately looked away, but it was too late. He‟d been caught. Her face contorted into a pitiful frown and she began to cry. “Oh there, there, darling.” He picked the little girl up and cradled her against his chest. “It can‟t be as bad as all that. Come, Daddy will take you inside and prepare a delicious banquet in a bottle for you. You‟ll feel much better after that, you‟ll see.” Gavin brought her inside and set her on the thick animal skin 522

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 rug that adorned the living room floor. For all he knew she was probably conceived on that rug. Her lovely face crinkled into a mask of distress and she began to cry harder when he stalked into the kitchen. Demanding little spitfire, just like Harlan. Gavin grinned. He took a previously prepared bottle and placed it in a kettle of warm water. The wailing became more insistent. “I‟m still here, Missy. Daddy didn‟t leave you. Almost finished.” He removed the bottle from the warm water and snapped off the lid. Then he pulled a container of raw meat from the cooler and poured a small amount of the bloody drippings into the bottle before securing the nipple. Harlan would not have approved, but Gavin remembered one of Gypsy‟s caregivers telling him it was good for small AEssyrian children to get blood early. It made them stronger and brought on their appetite for meat faster. Missy may have looked human, but Gavin knew she would be like her sister, human on the outside and tough AEssyrian woman underneath. He strolled back into the living room, gave her the bottle and watched her suckle vigorously. For a moment she stopped and he thought she might refuse it, but then she latched back onto the bottle and began gulping it down furiously. Reaching down he shifted the bottle around for a better position and Missy locked her eyes on him as a soft growl rumbled in her throat. Gavin smiled. That‟s my little warrior. “Don‟t worry, my love. I‟m not taking your lunch away.” His wife was always in awe of how fast AEssyrian children developed basic skills. Within a few days of birth their eyes could focus and track anything in the room. Most could sit up and hold a bottle or a toy by the age of two months. A few months later, they were usually walking and climbing. This fast evolutionary progression was probably due to the large number of predators native to the planet. Once a child had developed the basic physical 523

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 attributes to aid in their survival their development slowed to let the rest of them catch up. While she drank, Gavin returned to the kitchen and carved off some meat for himself, setting it aside. He cut a steak off the carcass for Harlan then as an afterthought pulled out some vegetables. He‟d cook them for her when she came home in about an hour. Sitting next to his daughter, he noticed she‟d finished the bottle and fallen asleep. She sure was a cute little thing. But they‟d spent a long time outside today and he needed to give her a bath. So after he finished his meal, he gathered her up and carried her into the bathroom. Missy yawned and then frowned in protest. “I know you‟re tired, dear, but Daddy has to make you clean or your mother will not be pleased and we both know what she‟s like when she‟s displeased.” He never would have thought he‟d enjoy staying home and taking care of a baby but the truth was it was a nice change. Watching his daughter fascinated him. He never realized a baby could be so interesting in its interaction with its environment. The funniest part was when he did venture out of the house and came across colleagues it didn‟t embarrass him in the least to confess that he was home caring for his baby. As a younger man, not only would he have not done it but he sure as hell wouldn‟t have admitted it to any other males. It had taken him over eight hundred years to achieve the amount of success he‟d enjoyed in his later life. Most soldiers didn‟t live half his age. Who would have thought a whore‟s son like him would have become a living legend, certainly not him. But his own accomplishments aside, he was also very proud of his wife and eldest daughter. Not only were they smart and tough but both were stunningly beautiful. He knew Kharon was a great match for Gypsy. The man was quite obviously crazy about her and 524

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 he seemed to be able to handle her like no one else could. Unfortunately, Caraculla was going to be a continuing problem. He would never accept this marriage and would probably try to kill Kharon again one day. Gavin hated to admit it but, as he had on many occasions, he knew some of Caraculla‟s shortcomings were his fault. He‟d awakened and nurtured the colonel‟s evil streak, coaxing it to the surface and encouraging it to grow. He‟d wanted Caraculla to leave all his Razorback training behind and be able to make it as an AEssyrian soldier. Perhaps he‟d done his job too well. He could see cracks forming in the young male‟s psyche, dangerous cracks. Gavin hoped he was wrong. To have another protégé turn on him…he couldn‟t even bring himself to entertain the possibility. He carefully washed Missy, despite her babbled protests, and wrapped her in a blanket. He was just about to take her into the nursery and dress her when he heard someone come in the front door. Glancing down the staircase, he saw Harlan and a wave of joy came over him. Missy squealed and stretched for her as Gavin walked down the steps. Harlan came over and kissed them both. “You‟re home early, darling,” Gavin said. “The clinic was pretty slow and I wanted to see how you were doing with your Daddy duty.” She looked around. “The house is messy, but it looks like there were no disasters.” Missy still had her arms stretched out for Harlan. Gavin gave her to his wife and Harlan showered the baby‟s face with tiny kisses. He grinned. “Anything exciting happen to you today?” Harlan shook her head. “I just got a weird note from the emperor asking me how you were enjoying your retirement. I sent him one back suggesting he come and see you himself.” A molten rock of fury formed in his gut. “That bastard knows 525

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 better than to show his face here.” “I know you‟re angry but if he comes, you should try and be civil. We still live here and he is still the emperor.” “I‟d hope he loses his fucking war if it wasn‟t for Gypsy having to serve during it. He deserves to have his ass handed to him by the Triumvirate. He‟s grown too arrogant for his own damn good.” “How long are you planning to hold a grudge?” “I‟ll nurse my grudge until blue diamonds fall like raindrops from the glistening sky. Now, how about I make you some dinner?” Harlan shook her head laughing. “Sure. Just as long as you don‟t recite any more hate poetry.” “I thought my poetry was rather clever. Everyone‟s a critic.”

526

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 9 Desmond found Typhon in the Imperial barn doing a second check of his hyperia to make sure he had all his supplies. It might have seemed paranoid, but Desmond knew from experience the last thing a warrior wanted was to forget some essential piece of equipment on campaign and he knew Typhon was under a lot of pressure…after all he had some pretty hefty boots to fill. It was always better to double-check everything before leaving. Before being exiled on Loss, Desmond had the opportunity to serve in the field with Typhon quite a few times. Because of his often volatile relationship with his father he tried to serve with Typhon whenever the option was available. He usually ended up exiled a lot less often. The general had that rare blend of friendliness and toughness which made him a favorite with the men. But even though most loved serving with him, many said behind closed doors that he wasn‟t strict enough. Unlike Gavin, Typhon was known to give second and even third chances for screw-ups. That meant most of the officers under him didn‟t worry too much about the consequences of what they did because they knew they‟d be forgiven at least once. Gavin may have been an unforgiving bastard but there was no denying he had the best officers in the empire. His father was unconcerned with whether or not he liked someone. All he cared about was competence, the ability to fight, the passion for battle, 527

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 intelligence and loyalty. It was hard to believe there were a couple of his own high-ranking officers whom Gavin detested. This was mostly due to uncompromising personality conflicts. But the men were excellent soldiers and extremely intelligent. Gavin wasn‟t one to surround himself with only men who agreed with him. “Hello, General,” Desmond said. Typhon turned around smiling. “Desmond!” He gripped the younger man‟s hand in warm greeting. “You‟re looking very well. Married life seems to agree with you.” Desmond laughed. “Yeah, who would have ever guessed that? Listen, I know you‟re anxious to get out of here but I just wanted to say if you need me to join you, I would be honored.” “I thought you were staying behind in support of Gavin.” “Honestly, I‟m just as upset about what happened as the rest of my family but I‟m a soldier first. I just wanted to offer my services if you needed them.” “Is this about Gypsy?” Was he that transparent? He knew he couldn‟t babysit her on the battlefield but just being able to be close just in case… He tried not to think about those scenarios. “Not at all. I‟ve seen her fight. She‟s very skilled and can certainly take care of herself. I‟m not worried. I just feel sort of useless staying behind.” He hoped he sounded convincing. Typhon sighed. “I wish I could have you with me, old friend, but the emperor said no. He wants you, Kharon and Rakon here where he can keep an eye on you all. The three of you spooked him pretty badly after he arrested Gavin. He‟s got spies everywhere watching and reporting back. Although I had no intention of doing so, I was ordered not to recall Caraculla from his duty station.” He paused and wrinkled his brow. “I was also directed to assign you office work but I threw in a few Academy training classes to break things up. It‟s not supremely interesting but it 528

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 beats sitting at a desk all day. I know how you love paperwork. Thankfully, the emperor didn‟t protest the additional duty.” Just fucking great. His royal prickness was going to kill him with boredom. “And where am I to do this office work?” Typhon grinned and turned his attention back to his mount. This must be good. “The royal offices in the palace.” Desmond didn‟t need to ask. He knew exactly why the emperor had chosen the royal offices. It was the one place guaranteed to be the most uneventful in the empire and that was really saying something. This was the emperor‟s way of getting revenge on him for marrying Scarlet—among other crimes real and imagined. “I‟m sorry, Desmond,” Typhon said. “Don‟t be. I should have expected this. I‟ll do my duty and my wife will be happy I‟m out of harm‟s way.” Typhon gave a somber nod. “I shouldn‟t be saying this but the Triumvirate are cunning and seasoned warlords. This may end up dragging on much longer than anyone thinks. What I mean to say is…you‟ll get your chance at fighting them, I‟m sure.” “I‟m sure it won‟t come to that. I‟m confident in your abilities, Typhon. I know you will all be victorious.” “The gods willing, my dear boy.” Typhon mounted and rode out of the barn leaving Desmond alone with his morbid thoughts. He walked out and leaned against the outer wall, watching a large group of soldiers saying goodbye to family and friends. In the crowded mix he spotted Gypsy and Kharon hugging and talking. It was definitely a strange sight because Gypsy was dressed out in full battle armor holding her mount and Kharon— who was probably off duty—was wearing civilian clothes. The image gave pause to some passing spectators. It was as though they had switched clothes. After all, traditionally the male should be riding off to war leaving his wife behind. Both of them were trying 529

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 to be strong for each other, but Desmond could read the worry in both of their faces. He thought for a moment about going up to say goodbye to her too but then decided against it. For some strange reason he felt that if he said farewell it would jinx her campaign and she might never come back again. He also didn‟t want to rob them of what could be their last time together. Although he would never admit it aloud, he was glad Gavin had trained her so hard. In the heat of battle when all that stood between him and a charging warrior was his training and his wits, it made the difference between life and death. Her training would be the only thing she had once she was out there on her own. He sure hoped she was ready for this. Sadly, he knew there wasn‟t anything he could do if she wasn‟t.

530

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 10 Of all the emotions that could seize a male‟s heart, unrestrained sexual desire was the most captivating. From the moment Raith had first seen her as she stepped off the shuttle, he had been consumed with an unquenchable lust for Doctor Scarlet Jonson—or as she was known now—Doctor Scarlet Theron. The thought of her married to that half-breed son of a bitch Desmond made his stomach sour and his skin burn with rage. What did that idiot son of a bastard have that Raith didn‟t? Nothing…not a damn thing. He wasn‟t even an officer. Raith had been secretly thrilled when he‟d received his orders to remain in the empire during the first assault on the Triumvirate. Naturally, he assumed Desmond would go off to war with Typhon, which would have made this endeavor much easier. But of all the horrible luck, that thieving cur had received orders to stay behind as well. No matter, Raith was going to remedy the situation. Agony filled his heart so he decided to try one last time for a magical solution. On the outskirts of the empire was a small village the soldiers swore had a powerful sorceress. Her name was Iris and she was said to have talents that rivaled even Titan himself. A renewed anger filled him at the memory of the vicious old sorcerer. How dare he refuse to grant Raith‟s wish when the captain was willing to give him everything! What arrogance! It didn‟t matter, though. Soon Raith would have what he 531

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 desired most, he was sure of it. He knew that perhaps Iris was a long shot but definitely one worth trying. He rode into the village just as the twin suns were low in the sky ready to give way to the triple moons. The town center was surrounded by a few shops and homes in good repair with brightly colored walls and well-kept gardens. The delicate aroma of the flowering vines that scaled the town walls infused the air around him with a fine spun sweetness. He dismounted and was greeted by one of the elders, a skinny frail man hunched over from age and arthritis. He looked to be about fifteen hundred years old. Raith was about to announce why he‟d come, but the elder just shook his head. “There is no need to explain yourself, sir. Men like you only come here for one thing.” He gestured to a dirt trail leading away from the main village. “You‟ll find her a few hundred yards down the path. She charges nothing, but it is customary to give the village a donation for our hospitality.” Raith reached into his pocket and pulled out a generous amount of Imperial credits. He handed them to the elder who gave him a broken-toothed smile. The old man disappeared into a large stone building leaving Raith to travel the trail alone. He hoped his donation wasn‟t a big waste of money. Iris didn‟t have a large welcoming hut like the rest in her village, instead she lived in a cave with a crude wooden door. The moment Raith saw it he was disappointed. He was certain he‟d been misled about the woman and her supposed power. Why would someone with powers of enchantment live in squalor? He‟d probably just made a mistake. But he‟d already made the trip and spent the money so he had nothing else to lose. He gently knocked on the flimsy wooded door a few times afraid to use too much force lest he break it. He wasn‟t sure what he‟d been expecting. An old hag perhaps or a middle-aged woman with drooping breasts, but what met him at the door was neither of those things. Iris was—or at least she 532

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 appeared to be—a young, beautiful AEssyrian female with long, silken black hair and a smooth, perfectly proportioned face. He wanted to ravish her on the spot. “Yes?” Her voice broke the illusion. It wasn‟t light and smooth indicating youth, but harsh and raspy like the voice of an old woman who‟d spent a lifetime smoking cigars. “I‟m here to ask for a love spell,” he replied, half expecting her to laugh and send him away. But Iris didn‟t laugh. Instead, she stepped back and held the door open. “Those are my specialties. Please come in.” The inside of her dwelling was warm with a variety of occultish personal belongings. But it was neat and clean and held the odor of sandalwood incense. She gestured to a table with four chairs surrounding it. As with most of the furniture, it had been fashioned from the surrounding woods and gave the cave a more inviting look. Raith sat, feeling as nervous as a young groom on his wedding night. “I need a love spell,” he repeated. His voice had a tense waver that made him very self-conscious. “Who is this woman you desire and why must you have a spell to woo her?” “She‟s a human by the name of Scarlet Jon— Theron. She came here as a visiting doctor and I haven‟t been able to think of anyone else since the first day I set eyes on her. Sometimes I feel like I‟ve lost my mind,” he said, lowering his head to run his fingers through his hair. Having never told anyone before how he felt his thoughts now came tumbling out in a torrent of heartache. “I was going to try and court her but another male got in the way and…well she ended up marrying him for protection.” Iris nodded, but he could tell she didn‟t much care about his reasons or his feelings. “Did you seek help from Titan before you came to me?” Raith was afraid if he told her yes, she would refuse to help 533

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 him too. “No, I thought I‟d try you first. Why?” Her mouth creased back wickedly. “It‟s of no matter to me. But you could face some possible retaliation. If the monster says no, he doesn‟t take kindly to being defied. Things could go badly for you. So you‟re sure now?” “Yes, I am.” Titan had been clear that he had better things to occupy his time than a stupid love potion. Raith was sure the old wizard would never find out, and even if he did, wouldn‟t care. Iris came over with a leather pouch tied closed with a drawstring. “Here is what you need. This bag contains a carefully measured quantity of a love potion that must be used exactly as I say. In the next five days you are to get this woman alone and blow the powder into her face. She will swoon and immediately be sexually receptive to any male who first seduces her. This is where careful planning will pay off. Take her to a quiet place where you will not be interrupted for one full hour. There you will take her body over and over again until the hour is done and you have consummated the spell. Once the act is complete, she will be yours from then on.” She narrowed her eyes in a nasty glare. “But take heed, because if another male mounts her before you get the chance the spell will backfire with devastating results.” Raith took the pouch and stared at it. This was an all-ornothing deal. “What are those devastating results?” “If the spell comes back on you at the end of that hour, you will be struck deaf, mute, and blind for the rest of your life. Are you sure this woman is worth that risk?” Raith searched his heart and found no hesitation. He could do this, he knew he could. He would have the woman he was always meant to have. “Yes. She‟s definitely worth it. Thank you, Iris.” “Good luck, Captain. And remember to follow my instructions exactly.” 534

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 11 By the time the legion made their first camp, Gypsy was more than ready. Her butt was so sore it was almost numb but sadly not quite numb enough not to ache like hell. The flag officers joined General Typhon in his tent as the soldiers filled their canteens and removed the armor from their mounts. Gypsy dismounted and joined Khalee, who was feeding and watering her hyperia. She, too, gave food and water to her mount, secretly glad she hadn‟t taken her new war hyperia on this campaign. He certainly would have been a handful. Besides he needed some more training and she needed to get to know him better. She knew Kharon was thankful she hadn‟t put up a fight when he told her to leave her new “best friend” behind. Grinning to herself, she was surprised she missed him so much. Khalee sat down at the base of a tree and gulped down water from her canteen. She glanced nervously at Typhon‟s tent. “What do you suppose they‟re talking about in there?” This was one of those times when Gavin‟s long-winded war stories actually came in handy. “They‟re fine tuning their plan of attack. Typhon is probably going to split us all up into a different battalion, which means we‟ll be led by one of his commanders instead of the general himself.” Khalee grinned. “Your father teach you all that?” Gypsy shrugged. “More or less. I did listen to him sometimes.” 535

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 A few shouts from nearby drew their attention. Down by the stream, two large noblemen were mocking Nole about his involuntary facial tic. As if the unfortunate male didn‟t have enough problems without being the target of bullies. Worse still, the more the other males made fun of him, the worse his tic got until Nole began to stutter, too. Gypsy didn‟t have any great love for Nole, but she‟d be damned if she was going to watch everyone in the world crap on him. “Excuse me,” she said, rising. Gypsy went down to the stream with her hand on the hilt of her sword. “Don‟t you losers have better things to do?” Poor Nole tried to tell her everything was fine but by now he was stuttering so bad he couldn‟t get a word out. Both soldiers turned on her. The taller one folded his arms across his chest. “Your daddy and your traitorous husband aren‟t here to protect you, girlie. I suggest you fuck off and mind your own business.” Gypsy pulled her sword and pointed it in his face. “I don‟t need them to cut down a whiny little coward like you. Come on, pussy, make me fuck off.” If looks could kill, that male would have slaughtered her on the spot. But his friend didn‟t seem as interested in an incident as the tall one was. He bumped his comrade‟s shoulder. “Come on, this isn‟t worth a reprimand. If Theron is hot for this smoking piece of idiot filth, then let her have him.” A summoning horn sounded and everyone rushed to assembly. No matter what they were doing, they didn‟t dare be late because that was a guaranteed public whipping. Gypsy assumed her place next to Khalee. She glanced around, but didn‟t see Nole or his tormentors. Then she spotted them all standing at attention in the back. Typhon stood on a high rock with a commander to his right. He waited for silence, then said, “This is Commander Vostik. He will be leading the second battalion to the east. When he calls your name, move to the right and get in formation.” 536

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Vostik read off names from a list with Nole, Gypsy and Khalee last. They joined his group. He announced they‟d be on the march in twenty minutes so make sure all gear was packed and canteens full. Inwardly Gypsy groaned. Sometimes being privy to too much information wasn‟t always a good thing. She had never heard her father say a good thing about Vostik and knew the commander had no love for her father. She was sure she would be punished one way or another for her paternal genetics. Gypsy and Khalee rushed down to the stream and dipped their canteens in the crystal clear water. Nole came up next to Gypsy and bent down to fill his canteen. “I can handle myself, you know. I d-d-didn‟t need your hh-help.” Gypsy wanted to be pissed at him, but all she could feel was pity. Funny how out in the field Nole had gone from Academy bully and tormentor to the tormented. “I know.” “B-b-but thanks anyway.” She shrugged. “Sure.” “Yeah, no charge this time. Bye now,” Khalee said not bothering to hide her disgust. When Nole had wandered off, she turned to Gypsy and said, “Why the hell are you helping that guy? Wasn‟t he the one who kept messing with you at the Academy?” “Yeah, but I kind of feel sorry for him.” “Sorry for him? Oh, by the Goddess. He‟s a death magnet. Everyone knows it but you. He has very weak fighting skills and anyone unlucky enough to be near him when the fighting starts is probably going to end up dead. Just stay away from that loser.” “You know some males aren‟t here because they want to be. I bet there are more than a few here because they have no choice. So lighten up. He‟s never done anything to you.” Gypsy watched as Nole mounted. No one joked or smiled at him. Heck, even she and Khalee took some ribbing here and there. But not Nole. He had been quietly ostracized for failing to defend 537

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 himself against those males. Nole was obviously not a warrior at heart but he was here because he was a nobleman‟s son. And the army was where he‟d stay even if it was certain to kill him. Gypsy thought of him as her opposite in every way and couldn‟t help but feel he was as trapped by his circumstance as she‟d once been by hers. It just didn‟t seem fair. She hoped he made it through this campaign in one piece. She hoped they all did.

538

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 12 Although Gavin was enjoying his long earned time away from the military, worry was spoiling his tranquility. He tried not to, but the more time he had to himself, the more he worried about Gypsy. Self-doubt nagged him—had he trained her enough? Was she truly ready or had he sent her into the field underprepared? A million fears nagged him. What kind of father was he to send his daughter out there? Most sane males wouldn‟t have dreamed of allowing their daughters anywhere near a war. Perhaps Desmond had been right when he‟d once accused Gavin of serving Gypsy up for his own vanity. The thought made him ill. But even with his angst, he knew there was no turning back now. He‟d just have to see how this panned out. But Gavin was certain of one thing: if Gypsy died on this campaign, Harlan would want an end to their marriage. Despite what she‟d said in the past, she‟d never forgive him for playing a part in Gypsy‟s death. He‟d never had a marriage survive the loss of a child. It tore the family apart in ways no one could envision. Missy squirmed and fussed, wanting to be picked up. He plucked her out of the bassinette and laid her on his chest, taking a moment to adjust the umbrella over them. He knew he was spoiling her, but they were comfort for each other. She made him feel wanted and loved in ways he never thought possible. The baby nestled against his chest and closed her eyes to the 539

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 beat of his heart. She was so innocent and beautiful that for a moment he selfishly wished she‟d stay young forever. He smelled a woman‟s presence and looked up to see the housekeeper, Lanna, coming out onto the balcony to check on them. She was a stout woman, built like a bolder and he mused she‟d be more imposing on the battlefield than Gypsy was. She planted her hands on her wide hips and gave him a withering frown. “How long has that baby been out here in this heat?” “She likes it. Besides, I‟ve kept the umbrella over her the entire time. Why don‟t you bugger off and tend to matters more suited to your skill, like cleaning the toilet?” “That‟s nice.” Lanna gathered two empty whiskey bottles at the base of his lounge chair. She held one up accusingly. “I see you‟ve been busy all day. I‟m surprised to see you sober.” She squinted at Missy dozing on his chest. “When did she last eat?” He shrugged. “She lets me know when she‟s hungry.” “By messenger or telepathy?” Lanna bullied her way forward and plucked the sleeping child from his chest. “This little girl needs to eat on a schedule to keep up her strength.” Missy‟s face contorted and she began to wail. Lanna ignored it and marched her into the villa with Gavin following them. “Gods, you‟re an insufferable nag,” he mumbled. He would have objected louder and included a lot more cuss words but he knew the woman was right. It was way past Missy‟s time to eat. Lanna situated the crying infant on her hip as she warmed the baby‟s milk. “Now look what you‟ve done. She wasn‟t crying like that when I had her.” Lanna propped Missy up on the couch and stuck the bottle in her mouth. She grabbed it and began sucking furiously. Lanna nodded as if that had proven everything she‟d suspected. She pushed past Gavin and busied herself picking up towels and baby 540

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 clothes discarded on the floor. “She cries like that because you keep spoiling her, Excellency.” Gavin eased into his favorite wing chair. “Nonsense.” Lanna shook her head and continued cleaning. When Missy finished the first bottle, Lanna gave her another and she started working on that one. Gavin pretended he didn‟t notice how hungry the little girl was. “Any news on the emperor‟s war?” Lanna waved his feet off the coffee table and he removed them. She wiped at the smudge marks. “Just the news you already know. General Typhon left this morning with the army.” She gave him a nervous look. “Most of the military experts are predicting this war won‟t last more than a few months.” Gavin laughed bitterly. He wasn‟t surprised they were so stupid. The empire hadn‟t been at war in a long time. People‟s memories tended to fade with time. “Not much chance of that.” Lanna paused and stared at him. Her eyes were glassy. “I‟m sorry, Lanna. I forgot your sons were among them. I‟m sure they‟ll be fine. They‟re very brave, those boys of yours.” “I‟d feel a lot better if I knew you were out there with them.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “I‟m not a miracle worker, woman. I can‟t keep men alive in a war. They are in the Gods‟ hands now.” “No, but you‟d make damn sure they didn‟t give their lives for nothing.” She was killing him. He hated to think Gypsy might be under the command of some fool who would think her expendable because she was a girl. His heart twisted in his chest. “I‟m not a warlord anymore. That game is for younger men.” “And what of your own daughter? Don‟t you worry about her?” “Of course I worry about her. What a stupid question!” “Then why aren‟t you out there with her? You‟re sending her 541

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 off to her first war by herself. I don‟t think any of your sons rode into their first battle without you by their side.” He wanted to tell her to shut the fuck up but he couldn‟t talk about this anymore. Knowing Missy was in capable hands, he grabbed another bottle of whiskey and went back out onto the balcony. So desperate was he to be alone with his fears that he didn‟t even glance back when his tiny daughter began to wail.

542

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 13 Desmond hated teaching almost as much as he hated being the emperor‟s sparring partner, but since he hadn‟t gone on campaign, he was stuck filling a vacancy at the Academy. Fortunately, the class wasn‟t too bad. All he had to do was teach a bunch of first year cadets some basic sword handling techniques. Most of the cadets were nobleman‟s sons preparing to fulfill their predestined obligation to the military, thus the hot air and conceit filling the small side arena was suffocating. He got some satisfaction from knocking a few of the more pompous boys down a few notches by forcing them to demonstrate their lack of true skill in front of everyone. Desmond stood in the center of the arena with his sword sheathed safely in its scabbard and dared only the most arrogant to come for him. Systematically he disarmed each one who tried and humbled them by not even bothering to draw his saber. The only real danger here was if he suddenly collapsed in the middle of the class from boredom. He knew Gavin had probably gotten wind of his predicament and was laughing his ass off as he lounged by his seaside retreat. His father was such a bastard. After teaching a long but forgettable class, Desmond decided to bypass his office assignment and relax until it was time to escort his wife home. It was early afternoon and he was just about to go into his favorite bar when he spotted Captain Raith across the street in the soldier‟s substation, an old brownstone that had once been a weapons warehouse. As the Imperial city grew so did the 543

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 need for an onsite duty station for the patrolling soldiers. With the stroke of a pen, the weapons were relocated and the building was retrofitted to meet the needs of the males whose assigned duty it was to police the city. The captain, who was creeping up the maintenance stairs on the side of the building, took great care not to be seen. He would climb a few steps, look around, and then climb a few more. His strategy wasn‟t working because Desmond had spotted him and knew of no good reason why the captain would need to be on the roof. Raith‟s sneaking was definitely odd and screamed of sleazy mischief. If the half-wit had just walked casually up the stairs Desmond probably wouldn‟t have paid any attention. But his covert ascent attracted Desmond‟s attention just as much as if he‟d been wearing an illuminated sign that said “I‟m a piece of shit and I‟m up to no good.” There was nothing on the roof but vents and pipes. What would Raith need up there? Desmond let him make it all the way to the top before stalking silently up after him. Under most circumstances he could care less what the sleazy captain did, however, since his last attempted assault on Scarlet, Desmond wanted be sure that whatever he was doing didn‟t have anything to do with her. His gut told him otherwise. As he ascended the narrow passage steps he racked his brain trying to think of something else that Raith could be up to. Desmond spotted Raith crouching on the roof‟s edge staring through some very high tech military binoculars. The officer wasn‟t scanning the city. He was focused on one place in particular…the medical clinic. So engrossed was he that he didn‟t hear Desmond come to stand a few feet behind him. Squinting down off the roof in the direction of Raith‟s intense fixation, he could see the window to Scarlet‟s office. Through a small gap in the drapes he could also see her changing out of her medical scrubs. 544

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 That was it. He stalked forward and grabbed the back of the braided leather lanyard secured to the binoculars resting around Raith's neck. He yanked it backwards hard just as the captain was turning around and twisted it around his neck to form a noose. The heavy binoculars slammed into the front of Raith‟s face, causing him to cry out. Desmond dragged him to his feet as Raith frantically scratched at the ligature imbedded in his throat. His face started turning an ashen green and all that escaped from his mouth was a high squeaky wheeze. As Raith choked, Desmond considered what might happen if he killed the bastard. Under normal circumstances, probably nothing, but Megolyth was just itching for a reason to boot him into jail and throw away the key. Desmond let go of the lanyard a second before Raith became completely unresponsive. The captain collapsed on his side and clawed the cord from the indentation it had made in his throat as he coughed and gasped for air. Desmond didn‟t even allow time for the color to return to Raith‟s face before kicking him several times in the groin and abdomen. Raith curled into a ball as the breath rattled from his lungs. He sure hoped he caused some permanent damage. Maybe he‟d bleed to death internally. “What the fuck do you think you‟re looking at?” Desmond snarled as he leaned down with his boot on the captain‟s chest. Raith couldn‟t respond. All he could do was shake his head. He held up a trembling hand as if that might ward Desmond off. Zero chance of that, you fucking piece of filth. “I‟m going to say this one time. Doctor Scarlet Theron is my wife, you fucking simpleton. Do you get that?” He kicked Raith once more to make sure he had the captain‟s attention. “If you ever think about putting your greasy hands on her again, I‟m going to make you disappear one piece at a time. Got that, moron?” Raith gasped like he was trying to say something and 545

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond‟s temper really snapped. He viciously yanked the binoculars from around Raith‟s neck, snapping the lanyard in half, and used them to beat the captain in the head over and over again. Desmond only stopped when the binoculars broke in several pieces, and then threw the shattered remains at Raith‟s shaking body. Reaching down, Desmond grabbed the front of Raith‟s uniform and dragged him up again. “Never again!” Desmond snarled, shaking Raith. “I never want to catch you looking at her, talking to her, or thinking about her ever again.” The captain flopped like a doll in his hands. “Nod your head if you understand me.” After a few seconds, Raith managed to nod his head. Both eyes were swollen shut and his face was covered in cuts and bruises. “I‟ll leave her alone,” the captain rasped. “I won‟t bother her again. I promise.” “You had better not, because the next time I catch you fucking with her, I‟ll cut you up and feed you to my hyperia. Understand?” Raith nodded weakly. To make his point crystal clear, Desmond picked up the officer and tossed him off the roof. Unfortunately, a canopy over the main entrance broke the captain‟s fall and he didn‟t die on impact. **** Raith sat in his basement office with an ice pack over his swollen face. Under normal circumstances he would have brought Master Sergeant Theron up on charges for insubordination, but he couldn‟t do that this time. If he did, uncomfortable questions would arise—like what was he doing on that roof watching another male‟s wife through binoculars? Raith could try and lie his way out of it but no matter what he said, there just was no respectable answer. Desmond had caught him red-handed and there wasn‟t a male AEssyrian in the army or out that wouldn‟t think the master 546

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 sergeant‟s actions perfectly justified. It didn‟t even matter that Raith was a fucking captain. They‟d drag him out to some deserted field and lynch him from the nearest tree. Sometimes his culture made him sick. But he was hardly done yet. He could still have the last word when it came to Scarlet because he had something nobody knew anything about. He had the love potion. He almost laughed thinking about it. Poor, stupid Desmond had no idea what he was up against. And afterward when Scarlet was willingly warming Raith‟s bed every night, Desmond would go back to the only women he was suited for: the whores in the brothels. Raith was so furious he wanted to go out and use the potion tonight, but he was in no condition to make love for an hour. No, much better to wait and heal for a few days. Then he could give Scarlet the loving she deserved. Then Desmond would see that even marriage couldn‟t help him hold onto a fabulous woman like Scarlet. He would be forced to put the marriage aside or become a laughingstock while his wife came to Raith‟s bed and stayed. That filthy bastard would be devastated and wouldn‟t be able to comprehend why his wife had forsaken him. If Raith was really lucky and the rumors were true about Desmond‟s desperate love for the woman maybe the master sergeant would even kill himself. The very thought made Raith smile.

547

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 14 Gypsy was tired, dirty, and her hands were covered in blood and suet, but she was happy—well, maybe not as much happy as content. She, Khalee, Nole, and Makkai had the task of preparing the kills for the evening meal. Viken was nowhere she could see. She was sure he snagged some soft, comfortable duty involving ordering others around. The evening meal consisted of several huge pots of meat stew with just enough vegetable filler to keep all the troops well nourished. Although AEssyrians preferred their meat raw, it wasn‟t practical for a long campaign. The hunting parties would never be able to bring down enough game in the short amount of time they had. After making camp, Gypsy and her fellow soldiers would work, eat, sleep and be on the move again in predawn morning. Sighing, she began working on the next carcass. She flipped the dead ruminant onto its back and used the skinning knife to cut up and through the hide on the inside of the hind legs. She made circular cuts around the joints of each leg. When she had removed all the skin, she dragged the animal over to Nole‟s pile. She had probably skinned at least fifteen animals of varying sizes. It was hard, filthy work, but Gypsy and the others had banded together as a team and were knocking it out pretty fast. Thank the gods Khalee had done this before in the Queendom. The Razorback had immediately suggested a system of assigning the four of them different tasks in the process. Gypsy 548

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 started by skinning, Nole removed the head and legs or feet of the animal, Khalee deboned, and Makkai cut the meat into manageable pieces. They‟d been at work for a little over three hours and now had an impressive pile. To avoid getting any gunk on her face, Gypsy used the crook of her elbow to wipe her sweaty brow. She was so exhausted her hunger faded in and out. Her fingers were stiff and achy and in her haste to get finished she‟d managed to cut herself quite a few times. At least she didn‟t have to debone. That was much harder work than skinning. If she‟d been assigned that task she probably would have severed one of her limbs by mistake. Glancing over, she watched the young Razorback‟s brow furrow in obsessive concentration as she methodically separated out the bones from their surrounding flesh with only miniscule bits of meat still left attached. Gypsy was impressed. “Sooooo…how‟s all this military glory working out for you, Khalee?” Gypsy said, grinning. “I don‟t recall your father telling me about this part during his recruitment attempts. I‟ll bet he left this out of all the bedtime war stories he told you as a child.” “Yeah, this stuff doesn‟t really ring a bell through my childhood memories. If he‟d really wanted to keep me out of the army he should have spent more time spinning tales of being up to his elbows in elk guts.” Makkai, who was apparently just as clumsy as Gypsy, cut his finger for the tenth time and swore. He wrapped a piece of cloth around it. “This is definitely not what I envisioned my service would be like.” “Really?” Nole said. “This crap is just about exactly what I expected. I don‟t know why anyone would choose this life on purpose.” Khalee dug her nails into a tendon that was particularly tough to separate. “I hope my entire military service doesn‟t consist of 549

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 being a short-order cook.” Gypsy laughed. “Cook? You don‟t even rank as high as the cook. You‟re just the cook‟s grunt.” As if hearing his name, the field cook came over and put his hands on his hips. He was a thick-necked, stout male with a leather apron and beefy hands. He inspected the pile of prepared meat and gave a satisfied nod. “I was about to complain that there was more chattering than working but I stand corrected. You‟ve done some damn good work, kids, just a little more and we‟ll have a fine feast for all!” Walking over to Gypsy he looked around and squinted down at her. “Where‟s the flagon of blood I told you to drain from the Umbrian Elk? You didn‟t forget, did you?” She pointed with a grimy finger. “No, sir. It‟s over on the end table by the last pot.” He nodded and grinned. “Good girl.” “What‟s it for, special stew flavoring?” He frowned briefly and a shadow of somberness passed over his features. “Don‟t you worry about what it‟s for.” The cook went back over to where Makkai was cutting up the stew chunks. “When you finish that last kill, slice the meat into thin medallions and pile them onto that rack for drying. I‟m going to make a few extra dry ration refills later tonight. And once again, you‟ve done a fine job.” He leaned in close and gave Makkai a friendly wink while he slapped him on the back. “I‟ll make sure you kids get the first serving for getting this done so fast.” Makkai gave him an anemic smile. The set of his jaw suggested he was an impulse away from punching the cook in the face. The cook didn‟t seem to notice. He grabbed a few choice cuts of meat, sliced them into thin strips, piled them high on a platter and carried it off toward Typhon‟s tent. Obviously the general and his flag officers don‟t have to eat stew. Khalee, who was standing next to Makkai, nudged him with her elbow. “Looks like you‟ve 550

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 got a friend. It might be a good backup in case this whole warrior thing doesn‟t work out for you.” “You‟re hilarious. I know what you can do if this whole warrior thing doesn‟t work out for you either,” he snapped at her. “I‟m not sure what you‟re so upset about,” Nole said. “I‟m starving and I for one am glad we‟ll be one of the first to eat.” Makkai glared off in the direction the cook had gone. “I just don‟t like him calling me a kid. It‟s disrespectful.” “Well, compared to him you are a kid,” Khalee said. “I‟ll bet that guy‟s at least six or seven hundred. You‟re in the first quarter of your first century.” “I‟m still no one‟s kid,” Makkai snarled in a deeper than normal baritone. Khalee gave him a what-the-hell-is-your-problem look, then went back to work. Gypsy has heard that tone before from other young males as they reached their twenty-fifth birthday. That was when they started experiencing their first big hormonal build up. Normally passive, friendly males became temperamental, horny assholes. Makkai had been gaining a lot of muscle lately and she was sure that right now his hormones were banging around inside of him like a bunch of caged raptors. “Last one,” Nole said, handing her some kind of fowl. Gypsy scowled. “Yard bird…gross. I hate feathers.” Pulling a bunch of feathers out she shook her hand violently, trying to disengage them from the sticky fat on her hands. Finally, she scraped them off on some firewood and stuffed them into the debris bin under the butcher table. She caught sight of Makkai moving in close to Khalee. They were almost the same height with Khalee a little taller. That would probably change in the next few years. “I‟m sorry I snapped at you,” Makkai said, placing his hand on her lower back. 551

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Khalee wasn‟t fooled by his sudden kindness. She saw right through him and stepped back out of touching range. Smiling good-naturedly, she took her gory apron off and hung it up on a tree branch. “That‟s okay. I wouldn‟t hold a grudge over stuff like that.” The cook bounded back over. “Wonderful,” he said, gesturing to the finished pile of meat. “Can you kids help me get this stuff in the pot? We‟ve got a lot of hungry mouths to feed.” “Yeah,” Nole said, digging right in and picking up an armful. “And I‟m one of the hungriest.” Gypsy fully expected Makkai to object to being called a kid again but his hormones seemed to have changed their focus to Khalee. Lucky her. Without a word of protest, he grabbed some game and carried it over to the long row of steel pots. He didn‟t even give the chef a dirty look. He just did what he was told, like the rest of them.

552

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 15 Harlan came home, astounded the house wasn‟t a filthy mess. Gavin, like a lot of men—alien or not—was not much of a housekeeper. He had no qualms about leaving empty bottles of whiskey on tabletops or at the base of chairs. It didn‟t matter if there was some liquor left, he‟d accidently knock the bottle over and let the contents spill where they pleased. He put his boots up on every piece of furniture near where he happened to be sitting. His armor—when he wore it around the house—gouged great scars in the wood frames of all the chairs and his spurs mercilessly ripped every piece of fabric they came in contact with. He ate all over the house and sometimes left a trail of food debris marking his travels through the villa. The list of her husband‟s annoying house habits went on and on. Thank goodness she‟d hired a maid to chase after him and clean up or she‟d be coming home to one colossal crap pile every night. As she pushed open the heavy wooden door, her hands and shoulders throbbed from the long day. Harlan removed her lab coat, hung it over a dining room chair and looked around the empty living room, wondering where Gavin and Missy were. She smiled when she saw the climate control set to seventy-six degrees. When she‟d first moved in with him, they battled constantly over the temperature of the house. Gavin, like all AEssyrians, was most comfortable in a balmy ninety degrees, whereas she would prefer something in the low seventies. Finally, they compromised 553

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 on eighty. Since his retirement, which thus far consisted of him sitting out in the suns all day, he would turn down the thermostat for her return home and just suck it up. Still grinning, she rotated the dial up to eighty. The sound of singing drifted down from upstairs. Although he almost never sang, Gavin had a deep, rich voice. Harlan hadn‟t heard it in almost two years and was taken by how beautiful it sounded. The quiet, heavy notes flowed through the house and enriched the spaces with intoxicating warmth. A strange fire awoke in her, a craving to be close to the source of that wonderful sound. His voice was love itself and she found herself straining to listen to the words of his song. From the little she could gather, it was the story of a young man who‟d just returned from a war to find his lover had married another man. The rest of the song was the man‟s pain and lament that he was ever so foolish to fall in love. To dull his pain he would return to battle over and over again because death was preferable to living without his beloved. In a trancelike state, she followed the singing up the stairs and down the hall dark hallway, coming to stop in Missy‟s doorway. The baby was in her crib fast asleep and Gavin was placing a blanket over her. He backed slowly toward the door, still singing the last of the song. Before she could move out of the way he bumped into Harlan and turned around. She smiled and was about to whisper hello when he placed his finger over her lips. He advanced, backing her out of the room and pulled Missy‟s door closed behind him. Wrapping his arms around her he pulled her close to him and kissed the top of her head. Harlan squeezed him back burying her face in his chest. His scent wasn‟t unpleasant but it was stronger than normal. He definitely needed a shower. “Hello,” she said, her voice muffled by his chest. “Are you ever planning to shower again?” 554

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 He ran his fingers through her hair and rested his chin on top of her head. “What‟s the point?” She laughed. “What if there was some incentive?” “What kind of incentive?” he purred. “Your favorite kind.” She giggled. “Let‟s move this conversation downstairs before you wake the baby.” Scooping her up in his arms he carried her downstairs and deposited her on the large leather sofa in the living room. As he puttered around looking for a cigar over the fireplace, Harlan was suddenly struck by how damned sexy he was. The memory of him singing to Missy and then tenderly placing the blanket over her small shoulders was like a splash of fuel on her smoldering heat. She loved seeing these parts of him that no one else did. Gypsy would never believe that her father used to sing to her as a baby. She always accused Harlan of making things up to lessen the strain of her and Gavin‟s volatile relationship. Now he had a new baby to sing to. It was a nice change from his usual surly self and it reminded her of why she had spent the last twenty-five years with him. Gavin lit his cigar with a long match used to light the fireplace and took several generous puffs. He readjusted the patch over his right eye and arched his back, moaning with the relief it brought. He wore nothing but some thin gray pants which, when he sat, left nothing to the imagination. His big cock was clearly visible through the pants and only enhanced his very bad boy appeal. The thick, detailed muscles of his neck and chest were so perfect they looked like they‟d been carved from stone. He caught her staring, grinned and chewed on his cigar. He knew she wanted him. She was so transparent sometimes. “How was your day, my darling?” She stayed at the other end of the couch, deliberately keeping her distance. She wanted to prolong this moment because the 555

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 denial felt so good. “It wasn‟t very busy. I spent most of the day preparing my small, outdated clinic for the barrage of wounded who are going to start showing up by the end of the week. The highlight of my day came when I sent the emperor yet another request to meet with me about a new hospital and he didn‟t answer me. That pompous asshole. He‟s lucky I don‟t resign and go work for another kingdom.” Gavin scratched his chest. “Unfortunately, my love, the word is out that you are very attached to your patients and the other doctors. He knows damn well that you‟re not just going to pack up your family and leave. Besides I thought he‟d already set aside the land for the building.” She sighed. “He did that almost two years ago. That‟s not the problem. The problem is I need his architect to develop the plans and a construction crew to actually start building. Not to mention the Kirillian technicians I‟ll need to bring in for the intricate installation of some of the more advanced medical equipment. All he sees is his coffers being drained, which would leave less money for his exotic whores. The last time I brought it up he said construction would have to wait until after the war. When I asked him what excuse he was going to use once the war was over he got pissy and threw me out. Has he spoken to you at all?” “He sent a message this morning asking how I was. I sent it back unanswered.” “Oh, Gavin,” she said in a long, drawn-out sigh. She wasn‟t as much annoyed with him as she was just plain disappointed in Megolyth. He had turned into everything she despised about royalty. What a prick he could be sometimes. “I‟m sorry, my love. I realize how frustrating this must be. He plucked the cigar out of his teeth. “It‟s all right. I‟m used to it. Do you think he‟s going to ask you to come back out of retirement soon?” “Well…the first defeat Typhon has, Megolyth will come 556

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 snooping around here wanting to talk to me. He‟ll begin to worry he might have made a mistake trusting this war to an untried general. He‟ll fret that this foolish feud with me might just cost him his throne. Never mind that every general suffers defeats here and there, Megolyth won‟t reason this out and will start to panic. Why do you ask?” “Because you, my love, are going to be my very powerful bargaining chip. If he wants you back, he‟s going to have to go through me and he doesn‟t get you until we break ground.” She bit the corner of her lower lip and scooted toward him until their thighs were touching. “I hope you don‟t mind me using you like that.” “What a devious woman you are, Doctor Harlan Theron. I think I like it. Perhaps I have managed to plant some seeds of corruption in you after all.” He put his cigar in the ashtray, grabbed her jaw and placed a savage kiss on her lips. Her lust rose to a ferocious bonfire. She broke the kiss and glanced toward the courtyard. ”How about that shower?” **** Over the course of their marriage, Gavin was usually the one to initiate sex, but not tonight. Tonight Harlan wanted him more than she could ever remember wanting anything. Tonight she‟d seen the side of him that never failed to drive her completely wild. She‟d seen the tender, loving father she knew was buried under all that emotional baggage. It was hard to believe this man in front of her was the same one she‟d first met twenty-five years ago. Who would have thought he‟d turn out to be such a decent man? Certainly not her. As he grumbled on about his day of leisure, she slipped her hand into his and led him out into the moonlit courtyard to his private shower. Turning to face him, she placed her hands on either side of his face. That shut him up. Then, before he could 557

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 take control, she gave him a decadent, smoky kiss and pushed her breasts against his chest. The already hard shaft of his cock stiffened even more putting pressure against her stomach. From the depths of her soul, she let her emotions loose. They overwhelmed her with their fierce intensity and infused her kisses with the most desperate passion she‟d ever known. He moaned against her lips and wrapped his arms tightly around her. She ran her fingers through his hair and pushed her tongue into his mouth running the tip over his sharp, predatory teeth. Her passion was growing stronger, possessing her with its relentless drive and all she could think of was having him inside her now. Breaking the kiss, Harlan stripped off her clothes, tossing them onto a large stone bench. She did it roughly, hastily and with trembling hands, like a condemned woman allowed one last earthly pleasure. He watched her with a mixture of surprise and wolfish hunger. That carnal look in his one good eye brought gooseflesh up on her arms and pure liquid fire to her pussy. Once she was naked, she slid his lounge pants down his hips and legs, planting a trail of passionate kisses down his body. When she was finally kneeling before him, he stepped out of them and she tossed them over toward the bench. With her hand she stroked his thick, hard cock as she moved her mouth over the head. Glancing up, she spied the lusty aggression in his eye as it locked on her as if she were prey. Harlan felt her heat build and almost erupted into an orgasm right there. As she moved her mouth down his pulsing shaft she rubbed her tongue back and forth over the ridges until he growled something unintelligible and pulled her up to stand. Gavin grappled with her for a moment trying to gain the upper hand, but she knew how to handle him. Reaching behind him she turned on the hot water and wrapped her arms around his 558

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 neck lifting herself onto his hips. “Harlan, fuck,” he grumbled as she reached down, grabbed his hard cock and shoved it inside of her. “Take it easy.” She slammed her body down on him several times as her slick muscles massaged his shaft. Gripping his hips with her thighs, she seized his shoulder blades and held tight while she lifted her body up and down his rod. “Fuck me harder, Gavin.” Gavin had lost the fight. Bracing her back against the stone shower wall, he grabbed her thighs and pushed them back as she dragged savage kisses along his neck and chest. The feel of him wildly thrusting inside her was beyond bliss and her first orgasm slammed into her with an unexpected intensity. She clawed at him, screaming out words that made no sense and moaning his name. He delighted in her passion, taking her over and over again in every position the shower would accommodate. Then, after he‟d allowed her to wash several days of retirement aroma off him, he chased her up to their bedroom to continue his fervid assault. When they‟d both had enough and his breathing finally slowed down to normal, he said, “What did I do to deserve that?” She smiled. Then she thought about Gypsy and that old fear that haunted her every waking moment came back. She curled up against him. “Nothing, I‟m just really starting to like the man you‟ve become.” He nuzzled her neck and wrapped his arms around her. “How interesting. Good night, my love.” “Good night, Gavin.”

559

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 16 The army arrived on the outskirts of Kharon‟s Fortress to Myth Gate at midday. A strange whirlpool of emotions swirled inside Gypsy as memories of her visit as a first year cadet entwined with those of her subsequent captivity less than a year later. That had been one of the most difficult times in her life. She‟d both loved and hated Kharon and had become a complete stranger to herself. She had so desperately wanted to escape him while at the same time craving his presence. During that time Gypsy was still refusing to believe that it was more than just hormoneinfluenced sex between them. Although she‟d only been here twice, everything was as familiar as if she‟d lived here her whole life. But even bathed in the bright sunlight the terrain looked foreboding. The once pristine mountain road was overgrown with weeds and littered with fallen branches. Household goods were strewn along the trail, giving the impression that a lot of people had evacuated in a big hurry. As they drew closer to the royal fortress, the omens were even more gruesome: soldiers hung by the neck from trees, most of the flesh stripped from their bones. Wooden cages also hung on branches holding nothing but AEssyrian remains. Along the trails that branched from the main road, the many tracks were dull and faded from the elements. All signs indicated this exodus hadn‟t been recent. Gypsy had heard through the rumor mill that after Kharon 560

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 resigned from the kingdom to serve Megolyth in the empire, the kingdom had fallen into a brief but devastating civil war. King Vieran, a weak and foolish monarch anyway, feared his sons might take over, so he tried to jail them. What remained of the army sided with the sons and the fighting escalated. Taking advantage of the situation, the Triumvirate, their neighbors to the north, struck and not only killed King Vieran, but his entire family in the ensuing bloodshed. Kharon told her he‟d been surprised it had taken so long for Myth Gate to fall. The king had been so arrogant and stupid that Kharon would have eventually staged a coup had he not left to be with her. Soldiers whispered the Terrible Three had ambitions of conquest that went right up to the Imperial borders and beyond. Even if Lilly the evil renegade slave sent to do mischief to the emperor hadn‟t been a factor, Megolyth had no choice but to try and head off this advancing threat. Gypsy was extremely uneasy. If the Triumvirate had taken Myth Gate, where were the patrols? Where were the garrisons? Why was this place so deserted? She wanted to have faith in their leadership, to believe their reconnaissance had told them this area really was deserted. But her visceral alarms were clawing at her insides like a bagged cat tossed in a river. The thought of such a terrible enemy attacking the empire made Gypsy shudder. Even though Myth Gate had been in decline for a number of years, it was amazing to think the loss of one general could be the tipping point that brought total destruction. It occurred to her Megolyth‟s empire was now in a similar position—vulnerable after her father‟s resignation. The Triumvirate wouldn‟t be blind to that vulnerability and would no doubt try to exploit it. Perhaps their invasion of this kingdom, which bordered the empire, was the first step in that process. How her whole life could be turned upside down in an 561

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 instant came back to haunt her, just as it had when her father had been arrested all those months ago. “Wow,” Khalee said as she rode up next to Gypsy. “It doesn‟t look like much for such a celebrated kingdom.” Burnt-out shells that were once the high walls surrounded the fortress. One of the huge gates lay on the ground, smashed into small fragments and the other hung sideways on its top hinge. There was no sign of life. If Gypsy hadn‟t seen this city in its heyday, she would have thought this place was the site of an ancient ruin. “It was quite beautiful once,” she replied, her eyes burned with sadness. “When were you here?” “I came with Kharon while still at the Academy and then another time a few months later. Hard to believe this is the same place.” She deliberately left out the part about her kidnapping and captivity, not really in the mood to be pelted with a hundred questions. Lieutenant Falken rode over. His young, handsome face was hard with worry and Gypsy immediately felt her anxiety rise. “You guys are coming with me and a few others. We have orders to go inside the fortress and check it out.” “What‟s everyone else going to do?” Khalee asked, glancing back at the other soldiers. “Sit around and wait for us to get killed?” Falken gave her a hard stare. “If you didn‟t want to get hurt you should have stayed home.” He left off the where-you-belong part, but it was there hidden in his tone. She shrugged. “Easy, sir. I was just joking around.” “I don‟t find any of this funny.” He stared at Gypsy and she could tell he was chomping at the bit to get in there. Falken was all about the glory. “Since you‟ve been here before, will you take the lead?” That was like asking if she wanted to put her hand in a meat grinder first. She didn‟t just want to tell him no, she wanted to say 562

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 hell no. Instead she said, “Yeah, okay. Where are you going to be?” Falken‟s hyperia pranced and he reined it in. “Right behind you.” Of course you are. She did a last-minute check to make sure her sword was unobstructed. She didn‟t want to be fumbling around when she needed to pull her weapon fast. Gypsy glanced over at the other soldiers waiting by the campsite. They were watching Khalee and her as if they had nooses around their necks. In a very real way, they did. This was a suicide mission and she had no doubt Falken had volunteered himself but doubted he‟d wanted them along. She was certain he‟d begged not to be saddled with Nole and the women. She was also certain Vostik didn‟t want to waste valuable men on what was probably going to be an ambush. He probably figured if he could get rid of the women now he wouldn‟t have to worry about them when the real fighting started. “You ready?” Falken took his position behind her. “Yeah, but let me show you a few things about the design of this place before we go,” she said, dismounting. Falken followed suit and jumped down next to her. Pulling off her right glove, she used her finger to sketch a crude representation of the main entrance and ensuing yard. “The fortress itself is surrounded by only a half-moon moat because the entire northern and eastern side essentially drops off a cliff. Nice views, but no escape on those sides. The entrance yard is set up to provide a huge advantage to the defenses if the fortress gates are breached. The catwalks along the upper walls here and here are welled with archer openings. There‟s a large hyperia barn off to the left that has a second story with additional archer holes. Those are going to be the primary places we need to keep an eye on. The internal portions of the fortress are set up in multilevel squares with a middle well that drops to a reception area. You can pretty much see what‟s coming your way whether you‟re ascending or 563

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 descending. That could work to our advantage if we run into trouble…which I‟m sure we will.” By the time she finished painting him a picture of what could be lying in wait inside, he seem to relax a little bit. She knew he would rather have his glory on the battlefield and not in some abandoned fortress a few miles from the capital city, but he‟d been itching for a fight ever since they‟d left the empire and apparently was sick of waiting. Although he‟d been in subtle competition with her ever since they‟d been Gavin‟s trainees he wasn‟t a stupid male and sought every advantage he could gain…even if it meant being led around by the girl. Glory was important to him but he knew it wouldn‟t mean shit if he died before he could enjoy it, so he definitely favored stacking the odds. Nodding to her as he stood, Falken mounted and moved into position. Gypsy swallowed the tension knot in her throat and did the same. It seemed silly, but she really hoped she didn‟t die in her first war. She used to have fantasies about telling her own war stories in a smoky tavern or even to her own kids. She hoped she‟d live long enough to get the chance. **** Leaving their mounts secured in a dense patch of forest several hundred yards from the fortress, they crept across the tattered bridge with swords drawn. The thick, stale odor of old death assaulted her nose. Peering down into the moat Gypsy could see the decaying remains of soldiers and mounts poking through the murky surface. A dense overgrowth of moss and water plants covered most of the once crystal clear, fish-filled water. Stepping over the destroyed gate remnants, they stayed close to the walls, grabbing cover where they could. Past the gates the fortress was a testament to the horror of war. The stench of rotted flesh oozed from every building. Large raptors circled the sky overhead waiting for the foreign intruders to leave them to their 564

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 feast. Sweat collected at Gypsy‟s hairline and ran hot trails down her face and throat. But the worst thing was the feeling that they were not alone. Passing a few dilapidated vendor carts, she caught the mixed scents of male sweat but wasn‟t sure if it was from the men in her company or the enemy. “Someone else is here. I think this is a trap,” she whispered to Falken. He grunted his agreement. An object flew past her left cheek and she heard someone cry out behind her. She turned to see a young soldier with a long arrow sticking out of his throat. A shadow moved over them and she glanced up to see a group of arrows bearing down on them. “Shields!” Falken shouted. He crouched down using his own to deflect a volley of arrows raining down on him. Gypsy followed his lead and trembled as arrows deflected off her shield like lethal rain. The arrow attack seemed to last forever and they were hopelessly pinned down. With every fresh volley of arrows, a few more young men died. The stench of sweat, blood and fear choked her senses and the limited space under her shield made her claustrophobic. After several minutes of pure, wild mental panic where she couldn‟t summon a coherent thought, Gypsy closed her eyes and concentrated, taking deep measured breaths. You‟re the only one who‟s been here before. You need to get us out of here. Just stay calm and think. Opening her eyes, she tilted her shield slightly and slowly scanned the area where they were pinned. The lifesaving cover provided by her shield, along with the hulking warriors surrounding her, significantly limited her view. While still crouched she walked forward, squeezing past Falken, Makkai and a 565

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 few other males until she was positioned on the outer ring of their cluster. As she ventured another peek at their surroundings, another hailstorm of arrows crashed down on them. Gypsy couldn‟t believe there were no reinforcements. This was a load of shit. They were probably sent in here to die as a distraction while the rest of the units moved on to Myth Gate. When the barrage ended, she painstakingly pivoted to the left and again risked peering out from under her shield. Her heart suddenly swelled with hope when she spotted the familiar winding stone staircase that led to the officers‟ quarters, including Kharon‟s old apartment. Her plan of escape was born. Scooting backwards until she bumped into Falken, she said, “I think I can get us out of here. But we have to make it to those stairs.” The lieutenant gritted his teeth, holding his shield in place. He nodded grimly. “We‟ll wait until there‟s another lull.” Almost as soon as he said it, the constant arrow attack stopped for a moment. “Follow me!” Gypsy shouted, bolting for the stairs. It seemed like every soldier in the empire was chasing close behind her. Driven by adrenaline, she took the stairs two at a time followed closely by Falken and the others. A few shouts and another round of arrows hounded them up the stairs until they were all tucked safely under a metal awning. Once they reached the first landing, they ducked inside a long hallway with doors on either side. She remembered these as the guest quarters. Gypsy raced through, leading everyone to the alley exit. When they reached the upper level they could see the whole courtyard was swarming with enemy troops. She stopped abruptly on the stairs before the enemy could spot her. Everyone right behind her bumped into each other. It would have been funny if things weren‟t so damned desperate. The enemy was coming through the courtyard doors onto the 566

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 main level. They were so incredibly screwed. She didn‟t know the layout well enough to think of another way out. She needed to find Kharon‟s personal apartment so she could get her bearings. Oh, Kharon, how the fuck am I going to get out of this hellish maze? How I wish I‟d paid closer attention to the inside of this place. As if on cue, a deep calm filled her. Strange warmth filled her belly and the terror knot evaporated. It was their primal connection. What usually terrified her was now a light in the dark. For the first time, she quickly dropped all of her defenses and surrendered completely, embracing her hope. Images flashed though her mind. Memories that were not hers showed the main kitchen on the lower level and an escape tunnel that lay underneath. Gypsy didn‟t question it. She turned to Falken. “I know another way out. Come on.” To his credit, he didn‟t say anything, he just followed. She didn‟t know what she would have told him if he had questions. All she knew was the pictures in her head were clear and the only plan she had at the moment. Falken signaled their group to follow as she ducked into one of the apartments. “We need to get down to the lowest level. Last one in close the door and keep quiet.” Gypsy made her way over to some shattered patio doors and stepped out onto the balcony. Looking over the stone railing she saw exactly what she‟d hoped she would see—another balcony below it. “There are about five levels to the bottom, each being about a twenty-foot drop. Unfortunately this is the only way we‟re going to get down there without being seen. Maybe we can find some rope or sheets or something in the apartment that we can climb down with.” She had purposely selected this apartment because she knew it faced the northern exposure of the fortress. There was nothing on this side except for mountains and sky, but if they tried to jump and landed wrong the results would be quite painful. “We don‟t need any rope,” Falken said, shaking his head and grinning. He ordered the two strongest males to form a ladder 567

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 with their bodies down to the next balcony. Being Kharon‟s son, Makkai was one of the largest and strongest males in the group so he climbed over the stone railing, pushing his arms through the vertical bars and grasping his own wrists. Another male Gypsy didn‟t know climbed down him and wrapped his arms around Makkai‟s lower legs. The second male‟s legs were about seven feet above the next landing. Once everyone had climbed down the second male dropped down and caught Makkai when he let go. It was an amazing testament to cooperation and she was impressed that Falken had thought of it. They did this four more times. By the time they reached the last landing, an enormous patio balcony, Makkai was covered with a thick sheen of sweat and he was panting heavily. She bet his arms and shoulders ached like hell. Having to hold his weight and the weight of another large male while yet another male climbed down him was a hell of a feat. As soon as she climbed down another image came into her mind. There was a cauldron on the ground next to a large woodburning stove. Coming in from the patio, she saw the large counter tops littered with dusty pots and utensils. They were in the main kitchens. Gypsy ran over to the stove and found the enormous cauldron. Throwing her weight against it, she managed to push it aside. Several floor stones were loose with empty seams so she knelt on the ground and began pulling them out. She was careful to stack them against the side of the stove in an inconspicuous pile. “What the hell are you doing?” Nole asked, a note of hysteria to his voice. He had his weapon drawn and kept glancing at the kitchen doorway like he was about to jump out of his skin. Gypsy couldn‟t deal with his panic right now and ignored him. Khalee knelt down next to her and started helping her lift up several larger flat stones. The excited voices of enemy soldiers echoed off the walls as Gypsy worked and prayed to any god that would listen. Please let this be real and not a hallucination. 568

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Falken and Makkai joined them, picking up stones faster than she and Khalee could. A few seconds later, they uncovered an old trap door. Falken slid it sideways, wincing as it creaked. “They‟re coming!” Nole shouted. “Whatever you guys have planned, you‟d better do it fast!” The tunnel was black with metal rungs embedded in the stone tunnel leading down into the darkness. Makkai frowned. “Who‟s going first?” “I‟ll go,” Gypsy said, climbing down the ladder into the blackness below. After a good five minutes, she finally reached the bottom and landed in a half foot of muddy water. Pulling out her microtorch, she shone it up the ladder, turning it on and off a few times to signal the others. She shone it around the tunnel, surveying her surroundings. It was hot, cramped and dirty. The whole place smelled like toilet water and rat dung. At least it would help cover their scents. “I‟m down. Come on.” Everyone rushed down into the hole with Falken coming down last. He pulled the cauldron back over and slid the trap door closed behind him. They all waited in the dark for the enemy to find them but the trap door stayed closed. They could make out the faint sound of orders being given and men rushing around. Falken moved in close. She couldn‟t see him but she knew his scent. “Good job. Now what?” “This fucking hole stinks,” Nole grumbled. “I‟ll give you a boost back up the fucking ladder if you want, asshole. Now shut up,” Makkai spat at him. Gypsy took a deep breath as another vision came to her. It showed her the tunnel was long but had an outlet in the forest beyond, quite a distance from the city. “We just follow this until we get to the outside.” “Is this how you escaped Kharon when he captured you?” Makkai asked. 569

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “No,” she said, “I went a different way.” “Well, you‟ve been right so far. Lead the way,” Khalee said, placing her hand on Gypsy‟s shoulder. They all began the long, wet hike out of the tunnel.

570

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 17 Desmond hated to admit it, but he was bored out of his skull. With Gavin retired and Gypsy off fighting the Triumvirate, nothing was the same. If it weren‟t for Scarlet he would have lost his mind by now. But Scarlet, like Harlan, was working longer hours to prepare for the first wave of war causalities. The early suns were still sitting on the horizon and a muggy fog had settled on the main Academy road. He thought about going to visit Gavin before his morning class but hadn‟t quite reached that comfort level yet. The few times he‟d been in his father‟s home he was either with Scarlet or Gypsy. Of course, Harlan was always there, having been the one to issue the invite for dinner or drinks. But Desmond had yet to be alone with Gavin in his own house. Even though his father had been very affectionate since his ordeal with Titan, Desmond still feared encountering the mean old bastard he knew so well. A man didn‟t change that completely just because he triumphed over one act of treachery. An old beggar stepped out of the woods and into the road his stooped frame covered by a tattered hood and cloak. Desmond‟s mount snorted and pranced sideways away from the man. The beggar held a gnarled, calloused hand out. “A little mercy, my lord?” His mount continued to fidget, refusing to get any closer to the beggar. Something wasn‟t right. His hyperia was usually a 571

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 friendly and outgoing beast, always hoping for a tasty handout from anyone within nuzzling distance. Desmond pulled a few coins out of his pocket. As he reached out to drop them in the beggar‟s hand, he stopped and squinted. “You‟re very familiar to me. I know you.” The beggar‟s body glowed bright with a golden aura. He stood straight up causing the stoop in his posture to vanish as he grew to the height and bulk of a much younger man. Blackness spread from his scalp down the length of his hair like a spilled inkwell until all traces of the previous dirty gray color were gone. The cloth making up his garb was consumed by new threads that twisted around the old ones replacing every stitch. A moment later Titan stood before him with an evil grin. The wizard was dressed in black and looked like the embodiment of all that was wicked. “As you should, my dear grandson.” Desmond groaned and gave his grandfather a nasty glare. “I don‟t want any more of your deals, sorcerer. I learned my lesson from the last one.” “I‟m not here to offer you another deal. I‟m here to offer my help with a very dangerous matter.” “Oh, you‟re here to help me. By all means tell me what to do,” he spat back. Titan ignored his sarcasm. “As I‟m sure you know, Captain Raith has taken quite a liking to your wife Scarlet. He came to beg me for a love potion so he could entrance her, but I refused him. I don‟t dabble in nonsense like that. But the captain isn‟t one to take „no‟ for an answer, so he went elsewhere to get it. He plans to use that potion on your wife as soon as he can get her alone.” Desmond folded his arms and glared down at his grandfather. “You‟ll forgive me if I think you‟re full of shit.” “I‟m hardly surprised you‟re suspicious, my boy. I would be, too. I‟m sure you‟re wondering why I would offer my help for free considering I‟ve only ever caused you misery. I‟ll tell you why. 572

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 You have impressed me, Desmond. Not since Gavin himself have I seen a man face his fate so bravely and, as much as I‟m loathe to admit it, you won the challenge. So this little favor is on me. Consider it a bonus prize, if you will. I give you my word my assistance in this matter is completely without charge.” Desmond didn‟t trust Titan, but he wouldn‟t put it beyond that psychopath Raith to screw with Scarlet, especially after their very recent encounter. Desmond sighed in defeat and rubbed his temples. All he ever wanted was to keep those he loved safe and now here he was again, helpless and at this asshole‟s mercy. What could he do? He was at a complete loss on how to deal with this sorcery crap. But he sure as hell couldn‟t let that cowardly fuck hurt Scarlet. “This love potion…what will it do to her?” Titan searched his face for a moment. “It will enslave Scarlet‟s heart to Raith until the day she dies. She will do anything he says, sleep with anyone he orders her to, and never again have a mind of her own.” “I don‟t get it. Why would he want her like that?” “He wants her any way he can get her. He believes you stole her from him and now he wants revenge. Since his rape attempts have failed, he‟s moved on to something much better and more permanent—black magic. And mark my words, this spell will work unless I help you defeat him.” “I really need to talk to Gavin about this.” “Splendid idea. I‟ll come with you in case he has any questions.” **** Gavin opened the door wide. “Ah, Desmond, how nice of you to stop by. He held Missy in his arms. “And what is this? You brought my beloved Daddy with you! What a delightful surprise.” Gavin let Desmond in, but stood blocking the doorway to Titan. Desmond glanced back at the wizard, who was busy in a stare 573

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 down with Gavin. “I brought him because we all have something to discuss,” Desmond said, trying to put an end to the stalemate. Gavin took a step back and Titan entered. “What the fuck do you want, Daddy?” Titan‟s eyes sparkled with mischief. “Can‟t an old man come by to see his new granddaughter? What a lovely creature she is. May I hold her?” Missy frowned and squeezed her tiny arms around Gavin‟s neck. Gavin barked out a bitter laugh. “Not in this lifetime. Let‟s get to it. What do you two want?” Desmond decided to get the story out before Gavin blew a vessel in his head. “Titan tells me Captain Raith wants Scarlet so badly that he‟s gotten his hands on a love potion that will make her his virtual slave.” Gavin fixed his golden eye on Titan. “Where did he get this potion, Daddy? Did you give it to him?” Every time Gavin referred to Titan as „Daddy,‟ the wizard gave a tiny flinch. It wasn‟t that the word was so unnerving but the way Gavin spit it out was filled with hidden rage and menace. Titan actually looked slightly uncomfortable. Desmond had to give Gavin points for knowing how to press the evil old wizard‟s buttons. Titan raised an eyebrow. “No, I had nothing to do with the potion. Raith came to me, but I refused him so he went somewhere else.” “Really? I‟m surprised you didn‟t smite him just for defying you, although I‟m sure it has everything to do with your magnanimous gesture today. So what are you offering Desmond? An antidote?” Gavin asked. He seemed to be calming down. “No. All I‟m offering is my professional advice. There is no antidote but that‟s of no matter because the potion can backfire on the user if there is a lapse in the execution of its instructions. So that‟s what we‟ll do. We‟ll create that lapse and use Raith‟s love 574

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 potion against him. That will put an end to his passion once and for all.” “No deals or debt?” Gavin asked. “No deals or debt.” Desmond folded his arms glancing from one man to the other. Why couldn‟t he have a normal family? “Well, my boy,” Gavin said, “I can‟t see you have much of a choice but to trust your grandfather. Telling the truth seems to suit him today.” Titan stood up and stared at Desmond. “Do you want my help or don‟t you?” Desmond hung his head in defeat and nodded. “Like Gavin said, I don‟t really have a choice. What do you want me to do?” “Nothing for now. I‟ll let you know when Raith makes his move. The rest will be…easy.” His voice trailed off as he stared past Gavin. Desmond tracked his leer and watched as Harlan came down the stairs dressed in pale blue scrubs, carrying her lab coat over her arm. Her mesmeric emerald eyes flashed and her mouth twisted in a tense frown the second Titan‟s presence registered on her face. Gavin glanced back over his shoulder before turning around and Missy squealed happily. He started to speak but Harlan held up her hand and said, “There are three generations of Theron men standing in my living room. I don‟t even want to know what‟s going on.” She kissed Missy, Gavin and Desmond goodbye, glared at Titan and walked out the front door.

575

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 18 Harlan‟s lunch was a delightful array of fruit and something that tasted a lot like chicken. A couple days a week, she frequented a tavern around the corner from the clinic. Ever since she‟d treated the tavern owner‟s wife for infertility two years before, they‟d been providing her with free lunches. She had protested and tried to pay them, but no matter how hard she tried, they wouldn‟t take her money. The tavern owner had attributed his first healthy son to her medical intervention and wouldn‟t hear of charging her. Whenever she came in they gave her the VIP treatment: best table; best service and the best food they could provide. Harlan had to admit, it was nice to be appreciated. She took a bite of her apple-looking thing and immediately noticed the stiffness in her hand was a little worse today. Putting the fruit down, she flexed and extended her fingers frowning at the increased discomfort. The joints of her knuckles ached from her growing arthritis. Thus far she‟d been able to control the pain and stiffness with drugs but it was undoubtedly getting worse. Perhaps she should ask Doctor Krull if he had any suggestions to try and ease some of the pain. But that would mean facing her problem and she still didn‟t think it was that bad. The tavern owner‟s wife came over with a bright smile. She was a short, stout woman with a big bosom and pronounced laugh lines around her eyes. Like many of the lower classes on this planet, her skin was a dark olive green and her long hair was thick 576

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 and black. Harlan knew her to be a very nice woman but she had a temper that rivaled most male AEssyrians. “Lunch is good?” she asked in her native tongue. Harlan returned her smile. “Yes, it‟s very good as always. Thank you.” The woman gestured to a young male standing by the tavern door. He was dressed in a loose-fitting white tunic, brown pants that laced up the front and worn black boots. He held some rolled up documents under his arm. Harlan recognized him as one of the apprentices of the architect she‟d seen yesterday. “This man says he has business with you,” the woman said in a low confidential tone. “Says he has plans you wanted. It‟s okay for him to bother you or I should send him away?” “Yes, I was expecting him. Thank you.” The woman gestured for the male to approach and walked off toward the kitchen wiping her hands on a soiled apron. The young male came over with his head bowed. “I apologize for the interruption, Doctor Theron.” His voice was so low Harlan barely heard it. She gave him a reassuring smile. “You‟re not interrupting anything. Did your employer send the plans I asked for?” The male brightened. “Yes, Doctor.” “Wow. That was fast.” She pushed her meal aside and made room on the table. The man set the plans down and unrolled them. The sight was almost more than she could bear. Laid out on the thick parchment were the plans for her hospital. How many times had Megolyth promised her this only to make some excuse later that he couldn‟t afford it. But he certainly could afford an elaborate harem and expansions to the royal palace. Those he could definitely afford. But if there was ever a chance to get what she wanted, it was now. This war was very important to the emperor and in order to win, he‟d need every male who could fight to do so. 577

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Most of all he would need Gavin and he wasn‟t getting him until she got what she wanted…a hospital…a real one. The clinic, old and underfunded as it was, already couldn‟t handle the causalities coming from the front lines. She was sick to death of losing people because she didn‟t have enough equipment, enough employees and, most of all enough space. They only had one surgical suite, so either they had to wait or, if it was an emergency, they had to perform surgery in an exam room. For over twentyfive years she had put up with this nonsense. Well she‟d had enough. The young male took her silence to mean disapproval and started rolling the plans up. She placed her hand over the documents to stop him. “These are perfect. Ask your employer to give me a list of competent builders, please.” The male nodded and bowed his head, then slipped quietly out the door. The tavern owner came by and frowned at Harlan‟s untouched meal. She gave him a reassuring smile and started eating while looking over her precious new plans. The tavern owner stared at them trying to make out what he was looking at. “A bigger house for you and the general?” “No, this will be a new hospital.” “That would be very good. My brother can build such big things.” An older warrior at the bar coughed out a laugh. “Good luck getting him to work on your project,” he injected, “he only builds for the emperor himself.” Harlan stared down at her plans. All the better. All the better. Now Megolyth won‟t have any objection to the builder I‟m planning to use. If the man is good enough for him, he‟s perfect for me.

578

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 19 Caraculla had been at Leviathan‟s kingdom high off his ass for two days. At least he thought it had been two days, he could be wrong. Everything in his head was such a fuzzy mess. Soldiers at his current duty station had showed up to order him back but he‟d chased them off with a nasty hiss that threatened a spate of venom. There was no doubt they would report his AWOL back to the new supreme Commander of the Army, Typhon, but the general was busy fighting a war with the Triumvirate. No threat of repercussions there. Caraculla wouldn‟t have dreamed of taking an unauthorized leave from his duty station if Gavin was still in charge. The old man would have been out here in a second handing Caraculla his hide, but since he was retired, he probably had no idea what was going on with the army or its officers. The memory of Gavin sending him here to the frontier burned fury into his blood. How could he have abandoned him like this? They were like brothers, or at least they had been until Caraculla had made Gypsy put their marriage aside. Shame burned behind his bloodshot eyes. What a complete fool he‟d been. Maybe there was still hope of getting Gypsy back. All he had to do was dispose of that blasted Commander Kharon. He‟d have his chance. All he had to do was wait until an opportunity presented itself. With a headache threatening, he sat up and took in his 579

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 surroundings. Helga‟s room was a huge, gaudy exercise in excess decorated in creamy whites and light pinks. It looked to him more of a child‟s room than a woman‟s. She lay partially on him, naked and reeking of sex and sweat. He hated her and all the losses she represented in his life. He should be home lying under Gypsy‟s succulent, young body but instead he was here. With a force that mirrored his darkening mood, Caraculla shoved Helga off him and rose to get dressed. She blinked up at him and squinted against the late afternoon sunlight streaming through the open windows. “Good morning,” she said with a lazy smile. Caraculla ignored her as he paced the room finding his discarded clothing and armor. Carnal memories of the past two days flashed into his head unbidden. He couldn‟t even count the number of women he‟d bedded or the drugs he‟d taken. This had to stop, he needed to get clean and pull himself together. Helga sat up and frowned. “What‟s wrong?” Caraculla made a wild wave of his hand. “This is what‟s wrong, this whole fucking place. You are what‟s wrong. You, your endless supply of narcotics, and your father‟s endless manipulation.” Her eyes narrowed. “You weren‟t complaining about our hospitality last night or the night before for that matter.” He found his pants and pulled them on. “No, and that was my failing. But I‟m done with all of you.” “Why? So you can go back to the empire and be General Gavin Theron‟s little lap dog? Is that what you want to rush back to? I thought you were a real male, ready to claim your own future and lead this kingdom to greatness. But now I see I was mistaken.” Caraculla was careful not to correct her mistake that Gavin was no longer in charge of the army. If they knew, they might move against the emperor and that was the last thing Caraculla wanted to be responsible for. He was surprised word hadn‟t made 580

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 it here already. “What do you know of my future? Nothing. You‟re just daddy‟s little spoiled brat who‟s never ventured outside these walls.” She rose up on her knees her face turning crimson with rage. “And what about you? I didn‟t want to tell you this, Caraculla, but you‟re the laughingstock of this kingdom! There was a time when my father thought you might actually be a good replacement for our ailing general but now we see how weak you really are. Face the truth, why don‟t you? You‟re a drugged up, has been commander who couldn‟t lead an army of one let alone thousands! You‟re a loser, Colonel, face it! You‟ll never be as great as Gavin Theron because you fear and envy him, just like a little boy should!” Caraculla stormed across the room and grabbed her by the throat. Helga didn‟t even flinch. “Shut the fuck up!” “Or maybe there‟s something else between you and your precious old general, eh? Maybe your love for him borders on…exotic…perhaps you‟d rather be serving in his bed than—” An evil fury tainted his mind and Caraculla did something completely against his nature, he slapped Helga hard across the face. Then he hit her a few more times. The violence spurred his battle instinct making him painfully hard. By the Gods, what is happening to me? “Please, Helga,” he said, releasing her. “Just stop.” He moved back horrified at both his actions and his anger. But the princess wasn‟t fazed by the slaps. If anything, it made her more combative. She wasn‟t about to stop while she had him on the ropes. “Admit it! You‟re in love with Gavin Theron! Just fucking admit it! You‟re a freak, an abomination and you can‟t break this sick codependent bond with the male you truly love!” Caraculla shook his head trying to clear it. He had a titanic headache and couldn‟t remember the last time he‟d eaten. This is madness. I‟m not in love with another male. She‟s crazy. “You‟re not an AEssyrian male, you‟re a freak! Go back to your real lover, monster! Go let him put his cock in your ass so you 581

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 can truly be happy!” Her voice had taken on a hysterical edge that was teasing out a savage side of him he‟d never known before even in battle. Caraculla covered his ears. “Shut up, shut up, shut up, goddamn you!” Helga climbed up off the bed. “What‟s the matter, freak? Is the truth too hard for you to accept?” A boundary inside him snapped like a tendon and he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her against his chest. In one swift movement, he pulled a large knife from his high boot and poked the tip against her throat. “If you open your mouth again, I‟ll cut your tongue out.” Helga smiled and he could smell the heady scent of her arousal. She struggled to free herself but he held her in an iron grip. “You wouldn‟t dare hurt me,” she seethed. Caraculla tilted his head to the side and glared down into the princess‟ eyes. An animal was coming to the surface from the darkest pit of his soul and he couldn‟t contain it any longer. He surrendered without reservation to the joy it brought him. “Oh really? Well, why don‟t we just see about that?”

582

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 20 After what seemed like hours, Gypsy saw a pinpoint of light up ahead. As it enlarged, they finally came to the end, emerging into the bright light of the twin suns. Falken found their directional bearings and took over the lead, taking them through the forest, and right to the rendezvous point. Even from a distance, she could see the flurry of activity throughout the entire camp. They must have had a battle of their own. Having been around her father and other warriors all her life, she‟d seen some pretty bad injuries, but what she found at the camp shocked even her. Never before had she seen so many men with such terrible wounds. Some had huge slash wounds on their arms, face and legs, while others were missing whole limbs. The smell of blood and gore hung in the air like a thick fog disrupted only by the screams of the wounded. Every available space was crowded with the dead and dying. Gypsy wandered through the camp looking for any familiar faces among the wounded and offering to help where she could. A medic grabbed her arm and dragged her over to a soldier who‟d lost one leg and part of another. The young soldier was shaking badly and his eyes kept rolling up into his head. His ashen green skin was damp with sweat and his breath came in raspy spurts. Her gut twisted into a hard, tight knot. “I…I don‟t know what to do.” The medic injected the man in the neck then went to work on the ruined legs. “You don‟t have to do anything. Just block his view 583

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 of what I‟m doing and talk to him.” Gypsy knelt in the mud behind the soldier and pulled his head into her lap. He took her hand and squeezed but it was weak. “What‟s your name?” she said, stroking his face while keeping his head turned to the side. “Hayden,” he whispered. A terrible scream pierced the air. Gypsy glanced up to see another medic removing what was left of another soldier‟s arm. No anesthesia, no nothing. She guessed there wasn‟t enough to go around. Hayden‟s hand went slack. The medic shook his head sharply, as if he‟d just swallowed something terrible. “I can‟t save him. He‟s lost too much blood. I‟ve got to move on to someone else.” Then the medic took a strip of red cloth out of his bag and tied it around Hayden‟s wrist before rushing off before she could question him. Gypsy felt the soldier‟s neck and was horrified to find he was still alive. She glanced around frantically for the medic, but he‟d disappeared in a sea of bodies. The screams of the wounded were slicing into her head like a scalpel. Khalee crouched down next to her and Gypsy had never been so happy to see anyone. “They just left him,” she managed. “He‟s still alive and they just left him.” Khalee‟s eyes were bloodshot and clouded with terror. She pulled on Gypsy‟s sleeve. “Black is coming. You need to move.” “Who is Black?” A massive warrior stalked up with a long, thin knife in one hand. He wore the same black Imperial uniform as the rest of the officers but there was a double axe insignia on both sleeves. The lower part of his face was covered in a black mask so Gypsy could only see his eyes. They were mean, cold eyes that only reflected the misery before them without taking any of it in. Suddenly she realized who he was. He was the male who everyone whispered about but didn‟t dare discuss in polite company. He was the stuff of 584

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 nightmares. He was Major Senika Black, the emperor‟s royal executioner and assassin and he was mercy killing the worst of the wounded. Something inside Gypsy snapped. She pulled Hayden closer to her to try to protect him, but Khalee grabbed her under the arms and pulled her away. The Razorback woman‟s eyes were full of unshed tears. Gypsy struggled to break free. Khalee shook her to get her attention, but all Gypsy could see was Black. “You can‟t help him, Gypsy. He‟s suffering and it could take him hours to die. You need to let Black do his job.” Gypsy stared down at the soldier. She took in his severed legs and the various other stabs and cuts all over the body. He wasn‟t conscious and his breathing was even shallower than before. “There must be something we can do.” She felt helpless, worthless. She thought about her mom and how she would do anything to save someone. It was one of the main reasons Gavin wouldn‟t allow her mother on campaign. The few times she did go it devastated her. The pain of allowing some men to die was just too painful for her. At least in the clinic her mom could do anything she wanted, but out here with limited resources, decisions and sacrifices had to be made. Khalee ran her hand down Gypsy‟s arm and squeezed her hand. “Let him go, Gypsy.” Before she could say anything else, Black crouched down by the soldier, rolled him on his side, and expertly drove the knife into the base of his skull. He worked it back and forth once, severing the spinal cord. Hayden died instantly. Gypsy watched Black wipe the blade off on his pant leg and continue on his way. It had taken him three seconds to kill. “Theron?” someone said from behind her. She turned around. A sergeant stood there covered in blood and grime. He grinned. “I thought that was you. General Typhon wants to see you in the command tent right away.” 585

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy nodded, feeling numb. “Yeah, okay. I‟m going.” She started walking, trying not to think about the male she‟d just seen die right in front of her. His name had been Hayden and he didn‟t look much older than her. She didn‟t think she‟d ever forget that name for as long as she lived. **** When Gypsy approached the entrance to Typhon‟s tent one of the two guards posted on either side reached over and held the flap up for her to enter. Still emotionally frazzled from her mission coupled with her subsequent ordeal with Hayden left her confused and out of sorts. She had no idea why the general would want to see her. She hoped nothing bad had happened to her parents and she couldn‟t think of anything that she would be in trouble for. Entering the large tent, she gave a cursory scan of the dwelling, noting they were alone. Gypsy shifted her scabbard back as she knelt down keeping her eyes on the thick reed mat below her. “You asked to see me, Excellency?” The low, scratchy tone of her voice sounded strange to her so she gave a few short coughs to clear her throat. The bull male watched her for a moment as if she was a puzzle to be deciphered. “Yes, Theron, you may rise.” She stood at attention. “Thank you, sir.” “Commander Vostik reported that you deserted during combat, but that‟s clearly not the case. Falken reported in and told me how you facilitated the escape from the ambush at the fortress and essentially saved their lives. How did you know the inside of the fortress so well?” “I‟ve been there twice before, sir, under different circumstances.” “Well you are to be congratulated on your cunning, Lieutenant. I know your father will be very proud of your bravery when he hears of this.” “Thank you, sir.” She turned to leave, still trying to sort her 586

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 emotions out. It was nice to be singled out for praise, but she still couldn‟t help but be pissed off that her commander lied. An accusation of desertion could have not only gotten her booted out of the army but could have gotten her thrown in jail or even executed. Her father had warned her that she would encounter plenty of males who would want to take her down because she was a woman, but it didn‟t make it sting any less. “Oh, and, Theron?” She turned. “Yes, General?” “You should thank Lieutenant Falken. If it weren‟t for his detailed report over what happened today, you might have been arrested for desertion.” “I will, Excellency. Thank you.” **** Gypsy found Falken in the mess line waiting for his helping of gods-knows-what. She got in behind him although she wasn‟t very hungry. In the face of all this death and suffering, eating seemed like a selfish luxury. “I just got out of a meeting with General Typhon,” she said. He glanced at her as if he had no idea who she was or why she was talking to him. She would have been offended, but that was Falken. He always kept everyone at an emotional distance. Surprise, surprise he was single. Though he was considered a good catch among the young noblewomen she was sure his personality got in the way of any meaningful courtships. “So what did the old man want?” “He said you had nice things to say about me.” Falken turned his back on her. “Lies.” Despite everything, she smiled. “Don‟t worry. I won‟t tell anyone you‟re madly in love with me.” His shoulders shook as a laugh escaped him but he didn‟t turn around. “Every idiot in this camp is either in love with you or Khalee. Being that you two are the only women around for miles, 587

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 I‟d say you both had the market cornered. I‟d have to take a ticket for the privilege.” They moved up a few more feet. She stared at the back of his thick neck. “Well, anyway, thanks for not questioning me back at the fortress.” “You seemed to know what you were doing and you were the only one with a plan.” They fell into silence for a few minutes, and then he turned around to face her. His intelligent eyes bore into hers with a fierce intensity. “You friends with Nole?” The question was the last thing she expected him to ask. “I don‟t know if I would use the term friends. Why?” “You need to keep your distance from him. He‟s a death magnet.” “So I‟ve heard. Why do you say that?” “Because he‟s a crappy soldier and the other males don‟t like him. That means if he gets in trouble, no one‟s going to help his sorry ass. Most of the other men like and respect you. You don‟t need to be tainted by his incompetence.” “I‟m not going to let you or the other soldiers dictate who I‟m friends with, Falken. And as far as him being a crappy soldier, there are others out here just as bad. Nole just happens to be unfortunate enough to stutter and have a tic. He becomes the perfect scapegoat because he‟s different and the gods know I sure as hell know what it‟s like to be different. Besides, I‟ve been trying to help him.” Falken shook his head. “He‟s wasted effort. Get wise and leave him be.” She glared and jerked her chin forward. “You‟re next.” He hesitated, not taking his eyes from hers. His gaze fell to her lips and he licked his own. “You planning to stay married to Commander Kharon?” What the heck was this now? AEssyrian males were all alike. Show them a little aggression and their thoughts immediately turned to sex. “Yes, and the subject of my husband is off limits to 588

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 you and anyone else,” she said with a wave of her hand to indicate he should move forward and get his plate. “You‟re holding up the line.” “Wouldn‟t it be better to have your freedom instead of being saddled to a male who is so much older than you?” She sighed. “I already told you that my husband is not open for discussion. Now if you‟re not going to move up, I‟m going to take your place.” He stepped back to let her pass. It was a simple gesture but conveyed a definite sexual threat. “Be my guest.” Gypsy hesitated. She got the distinct impression if she accepted his offer he was going to move up very close behind her. Then they would have a problem. Falken was wound up, tense and humming with sexual excitement. She could feel his hunger coming off his flesh like steam. It was frightening, unnerving and exciting all at once. “No thanks. I don‟t really want you behind me.” Falken was a very attractive young male, strong, bold, with a face that could melt any woman‟s heart—any woman but her. He may be alluring but she was secure in her love for Kharon. Getting turned on by Falken‟s lust for her didn‟t mean she was remotely interested in acting on it. Falken leaned in close so no one could hear what he was saying. “I could easily fall for a woman like you. You‟re so fucking hot you make me feel—” “Hey, Falken!” Makkai shouted from further back in the line. “You want to shut your yap and get a move on? Some of us are hungry back here!” Gypsy shrugged and gave him a smug grin. Falken turned around and grabbed his plate and she took that moment to slip out of line. She was shaking from an adrenaline rush and needed some alone time to calm down. She‟d just have to wait until the crowd died down a little. Then maybe she could get her meal in peace. 589

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

590

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 21 If it weren‟t for Scarlet, Desmond wouldn‟t have been caught dead hanging out in the company of his grandfather Titan behind a thicket of shrubs across the street from the clinic. But because he‟d been stupid enough to fall in love, he was forced to not only spend time with the vicious old buzzard, he also had to listen to him drone on about his creepy little adventures. Man, he wished Raith would hurry up. Where most people told stories about the first time they fell in love, their first arena fights or even meaningless family feuds, Titan told stories about horrible spells and their equally hideous consequences. Desmond desperately wanted to tell the wizard to shut the hell up but he was afraid if he did, the spiteful villain would make matters worse, and they were definitely bad enough. As much as he detested his grandfather, his mind still festered with a thousand questions for the old man: questions about Northe, about Gavin and even questions about the wizard himself. It fell into the normal realm of curiosity, but Desmond didn‟t dare engage the beast. Titan could turn on him with no provocation and he wanted to end this uneasy alliance as quickly as possible. Despite Desmond‟s constant warnings Scarlet was a creature of habit and he knew it wouldn‟t take long for Raith to learn her routine. He‟d told Titan today would be the most opportune for Raith to strike because there was a brief lull in her protection. Titan sighed and glanced at up at the suns as if Desmond was 591

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 keeping him from some pressing appointment. “What time does she normally get off work?” Desmond frowned and fought hard to keep the edge out of his voice. “I don‟t know three, four maybe. It depends. Today she‟ll head over to the market to pick up some things for dinner and then wait for me at the livery so I can escort her home. I usually get her right before five.” His grandfather folded his arms and stared through some branches at the clinic doors. “I was very surprised to hear you got married. I thought you enjoyed your life of endless womanizing.” What is this now? Since when did Titan take any interest in what women Desmond dated? “Well it was either marry her or have her end up in Megolyth‟s harem.” “Your decision had nothing to do with love.” “Why? Are you slumming for a new victim?” The words no sooner left his mouth than he wished he could take them back. A ribbon of fear tightened around his gut. He wasn‟t afraid for himself, but he was deathly afraid for Scarlet. The poor woman had definitely been through enough since her arrival to this planet. The last thing she needed was Titan adding to her troubles. Titan didn‟t seem to have taken offense. Instead, he chuckled. “You‟re a lot like your father, Desmond. You certainly have his balls.” “There‟s no need to insult me,” he snapped. Although he knew Titan meant it as a compliment, he sure as hell didn‟t like being compared to his father. Desmond glanced through the bushes and saw the clinic doors slide closed behind Scarlet as she stepped out into the road. “Here she comes.” Titan nodded. “Don‟t go until he‟s used the potion. Wait for my signal. Remember to keep your temper in check. You don‟t have time to engage him physically for the longer she stays in his presence the more power the spell will gain. You need to get her home immediately and stay with her for a full hour. And make no 592

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 mistake, that won‟t be an easy hour.” “I know. I‟m ready.” Desmond mounted his hyperia and nestled into the saddle. His heart was beating so hard it felt like it was drumming a path into his throat. As he reined his animal around the beast did something no one expected, it opened its mouth to let out a growl of protest but no sound came out. Desmond noticed Titan‟s hand up and somehow that innocent action silenced everything around them. For a split second, Desmond thought he‟d been screwed and the wizard had made him deaf, but then Titan‟s voice came through loud and clear. “Go, Desmond, now!” Spurring his mount, Desmond rode out to see Scarlet on her knees rubbing her eyes. Raith was next to her reaching out to help her up. A blistering charge of rage and jealousy fired his blood. Desmond charged Raith kicking him in the chest and knocking him to the ground. He hesitated as every cell in his body wanted to pulverize Raith into a bloody pulp. A moment passed, and then two as Raith stared up at him, his gaze filled with terror. Desmond heard Scarlet whisper, “Raith.” Her voice had the dreamy quality of a sleepwalker. That was it. The spell was working. Desmond leaned down and grabbed his wife around the waist. He heaved her up in front of him, jerked his mount around, and took off toward their home. Raith wasn‟t going to give up so easily, especially with so much at stake. He frantically mounted and tore after them, spurring his animal with such maniacal fury that the creature‟s sides became raw and bloody. Several times Raith almost caught up to them. It would have been so easy to stop and beat the evil monster within an inch of his life, but Titan had been very clear. He needed to keep Scarlet away from Raith, so Desmond kept on riding. He arrived at their villa only a few precious seconds before 593

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Raith and jumped from his mount dragging Scarlet with him. Picking her up in his arms, he ran up the stone steps and into the open door which should have been locked but he didn‟t question it. Slamming the door shut, Desmond was just about to bar it when Titan came out of the shadows. “Don‟t bother with that,” he said. “Go take care of Scarlet. I‟ll take care of Raith from here.” **** Desmond carried Scarlet into their bedroom trying to ignore the heaviness in his heart. His beautiful wife was wild, grabbing and kissing his face desperate to have him inside her. He would have loved her desire if it hadn‟t been for the spell driving her actions. Laying her on the bed, he thought about not making love to her. It seemed so unseemly and unnatural to take her like this. But as reluctant as he was, he knew he must. If he didn‟t do exactly what Titan told him, who knows what kind of misery would befall them? No matter how hard it was to see Scarlet like this, he had to go through with it. Scarlet didn‟t take much foreplay. She had her clothes off in seconds and was busy undressing him as well. Desmond grabbed her hands to calm her frenzy. She blinked up at him, her lovely mouth dipping into a worried frown. “Oh, Desmond, I don‟t know what‟s wrong with me,” she whispered. “It‟s nothing,” he said, not wanting to scare her. “You‟ll feel normal soon.” He leaned forward and touched his lips to hers. The kiss was soft, gentle and seemed to soothe her. “I love you more than my life.” That made her smile and Desmond thought her by far the most beautiful woman in existence. He didn‟t want to ever live his life without her. There were a lot of things he didn‟t understand about his father. But the one realm that he connected with him completely in was that of the love they had for their mates. He 594

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 knew exactly how Gavin felt about Harlan because Desmond felt the same about Scarlet. She completed him and made him strive to be a better man and there wasn‟t anything he wouldn‟t do for her. No one could have ever made him believe he would have such intense, maddening emotions for another person. Just looking at her beneath him captivated him with mind-numbing passion. From the depths of his despair came a raging hunger, a carnal longing that he‟d only ever known with her. He let it overwhelm and consume him until all thoughts of Raith and his treachery melted away. His wife squirmed against him. “Love me.” He claimed her mouth, punishing her with a long, desperate kiss. She ran her hands up his back, her long elegant fingers kneading the muscles and pushing his lust to a fever pitch. She spread her legs, opening her body up and inviting him into the depths of her heat. The sweet musk of her pheromones slammed into his senses like a battle-axe and before he understood his reaction, he was painfully hard. Desmond didn‟t know what the potion had done to her physically but her scent was like nothing he‟d ever taken in before. It was magnificent and coaxed all rational thought out of his mind replacing it with his intense emotion. He regressed to a state of instinct only as he nestled into the valley between her legs, grabbed his rod, and aggressively imbedded his throbbing cock deep inside her. A moment of white heat filled his mind, like being engulfed in a warm bath. His cock twitched inside her and his first orgasm rode every nerve up his pulsing shaft to explode into his brain. It was a small release that only made his cock ache harder. Scarlet gasped in delight and wrapped her legs around him. Rational thought continued to elude him and he remained a slave to total animal instinct. Driven into a potent mating aggression by his wife‟s passion, he drove into her over and over 595

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 until her slick muscles rippled along his shaft. Instead of letting her rest like he normally did, he stayed inside her, drowning in her fever as he took her again. Their lovemaking turned into a sweaty, grappling marathon of lust that he equally loved and hated. Time ceased to exist. There were only the two of them locked in an endless coupling. Although Desmond wasn‟t supposed to have been subjected to any effect of the potion, something strange had happened to him nevertheless. And just as he began to feel the effects of his fatigue, Titan‟s voice came into his head. “It‟s over,” the wizard said. “Raith‟s spell is broken and he‟s reaping his reward. You‟d better cover your wife‟s ears.” Desmond pulled out a little too fast and Scarlet cried out. He wrapped his arms around her and crushed her face into his neck covering her ears as best he could. That was when he heard Raith‟s screams. They were high-pitched and hysterical—then suddenly the captain‟s cries went silent. The silence bothered him more than the screaming had. He gently released Scarlet and looked into her face. She was pale with tear-stained cheeks but peacefully asleep. Although their sex had been consensual, he felt shame—like a rapist. He wished there had been another way to break the spell without taking her while under the influence of the infernal thing. Titan emerged from a dark corner and for the first time, Desmond truly understood Gavin‟s passionate hatred of the man. He felt it, too. It was a terrifying thing to think Titan could destroy everything important in a life on a whim. “She‟ll sleep ‟til morning and remember very little,” Titan said. Desmond hated himself for being grateful. “And Raith? Is he truly gone for good?” Titan gave him the demon‟s smile that Desmond was getting to know far too well. 596

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Go outside and see for yourself.” A moment later, the wizard was gone. Outside their villa hanging from a tall tree by the neck, Raith‟s body swung back and forth in the gentle evening breeze. His wrists were without any restraints and the tree bore breaks and scuffs in the bark where Raith had climbed up to the thick bare branch that held the other end of the rope. He had taken his own life. Or at least that‟s what appeared to have happened. As Titan had said, the captain had lost all his senses: his ears were fused closed; his irises bright white in blindness; and his mouth sewn shut with his severed tongue on the ground below his hanged body. Desmond thought about cutting the captain down, but he didn‟t have the energy. Raith would keep until morning. Desmond turned around and went back inside to sleep next to his beloved wife.

597

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 22 Harlan got up for work just as the baby started crying. She sat on the edge of the bed and ran her fingers through her hair, frowning at the stiffness already beginning in her hands. She glanced over at her husband lying next to her and was amazed to see him get up. “I‟ll get Missy, darling,” he said. She was so shocked she just stared at him. Gavin Theron, the warlord and grand misogynist, was getting up at the crack of dawn to take care of his baby. What by heaven was the universe coming to? He disappeared from the bedroom and she heard Missy‟s crying subside. That child already had her father wrapped around her little finger. In the kitchen, Harlan made her coffee and waited for the pot to fill. Gavin sat at the kitchen table and stuck a bottle in Missy‟s mouth. The child grabbed it and began sucking greedily. She didn‟t want baby dribble on her hospital plans so she picked up the roll and moved it to a high spot on the shelf. “What‟s that?” Gavin asked. She beamed. “The plans for my new hospital.” “You‟re that confident the emperor is going to build it for you?” He was just teasing her but it struck a chord of despair in her nonetheless. The smile faded from her face. “Let‟s just say I‟m hopeful.” Gavin chuckled. “Don‟t worry, my darling. I‟ll make sure you 598

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 get that bastard to make good on his promise. He sent a messenger again today to see how I was. I sent the boy away without a reply.” Before Harlan could warn him not to overdo it, there was a loud knock on the front door. He handed Missy to her and took a thick broadsword off the wall. He stalked into the hall and held the sword at the ready. “Who is it?” “Kharon.” “Come in.” Gavin replaced the sword. Kharon came in and closed the door behind him. Inside their small villa he looked easily as large as Gavin; a big male AEssyrian covered in thick muscles and fueled by male aggression. She instinctively hugged Missy closer but the little girl squealed and reached for Kharon. Harlan ignored the baby‟s actions gently bouncing her knee to soothe her. “You‟re making me nervous coming this early,” Gavin said. “Not bad news I hope.” He took Missy from Harlan and resumed his seat at the kitchen table. Kharon sat across from him. “No. Just some rumors that have been swirling around. Normally I don‟t take much stock in such things, but I thought you should know about them.” Harlan poured her coffee and sat between the two men. Her heart started pounding in fear. There was usually a note of truth to every rumor, especially if it was bad news. Kharon drew an invisible pattern on the table. “Some of the soldiers on the frontier say Caraculla has been keeping bad company. He‟s gone for days at a time without leave and when his superiors try to question him, he‟s openly hostile.” “Does anyone know where he‟s been going?” Gavin asked. “Most say he‟s become friendly with King Leviathan. But that‟s not the worst of it. Many believe that even when he‟s at his duty station he‟s under the influence of something.” Harlan leaned back in her chair. “Oh no, not this again.” Gavin sat stiffly. His anguish was clear from the expression on 599

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 his face. Harlan‟s heart broke for him. He loved Caraculla and would no doubt blame himself for the younger officer‟s decline. “Again?” Kharon asked. Harlan nodded, watching Missy struggle with Gavin to climb into Kharon‟s lap. She was such a happy, affectionate child that she couldn‟t imagine anyone not wanting to cuddle her. “When Gavin and I first married, Caraculla was in the grips of a terrible addiction. He even overdosed at our wedding but he managed to clean himself up and get his life back on track. He‟s had a few relapses but has managed to stay clean for quite some time. Now it looks like he might have fallen back into it.” Gavin‟s frown deepened and she could see that old depression come over him. He got up and held Missy out to her, but the little girl fussed angrily. Harlan took her anyway. He stalked out of the room. “She‟s very restless,” Kharon said, watching the baby squirm. Harlan gave him an apologetic smile. “She wants to go to you.” “That‟s all right.” “You don‟t mind?” Harlan asked surprised. “I‟ve had quite a few children, Harlan. I love them when they‟re small. They‟re so uncomplicated and loving. It‟s when they get older they cause you all the heartache.” Wasn‟t that the truth? Fighting her motherly instinct not to hand her baby over to a large predator, Harlan gave Missy to Kharon. His gentle affection toward the baby was another stunner. He kissed Missy‟s round cheeks and blew gently into the child‟s ears making her giggle and laugh. Missy grabbed one of his temple braids and bit down on it. It was really cute and all the more bittersweet because of Gypsy‟s absence. God how she missed her eldest daughter. She was so worried about her it was almost unbearable to think about. Summoning all her strength, she asked, “Did you hear 600

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 anything about Gypsy?” “Yes, she‟s a hero.” He beamed like the proud husband he was. “She led a trapped group out of an enemy attack and right to safety. General Typhon is very impressed with her.” Harlan nodded stiffly. “Good. I‟m glad she‟s okay.” He didn‟t miss the worry in her voice. “Don‟t worry about Gypsy. The gods have a special plan for her and she will be protected. And just to make sure, I gave several sacrifices to the temple. The high priest himself assured me there were good omens for her service.” She smiled warmly. I‟ll just bet he did with all the money you probably gave them. Kharon might be superstitious but he meant well. She knew this was just as difficult for him and was glad that he‟d found a way to deal with it. “That was very kind of you. Thank you for looking out for her.” She plucked Missy from the warrior and put her in her playpen. Kharon took the hint. He got up, stalked toward the door and surprised Harlan again by kissing her on the cheek. “I‟m sorry if my news upset Gavin. I just thought he had a right to know.” Harlan nodded. “I know he‟s grateful. He‟s just very disappointed in Caraculla. This opens up another bag of pain that we have to deal with. You know Gypsy is going to be very upset as well when she hears about it…if she hasn‟t already. I know she loves you, but this news will be very difficult for her.” Sometimes rumors traveled faster to the front lines than back to the empire. “I know, Harlan, and I do understand.” **** Gavin was outside leaning on the stone balcony with his palms pressed against the railing. He stared at the turbulent sea with a smoking cigar clenched in his teeth. Harlan followed the trail of smoke out glancing at Missy as she passed. The child was happily trying to crawl around in her playpen. Missy was maturing faster than any human child she had 601

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 ever seen. She stepped out onto the balcony and leaned in the doorway so she could still watch her daughter. “Are you okay?” He nodded stiffly. “Please don‟t blame yourself for this.” He plucked the cigar out of his teeth, leaned his head back and closed his eyes. He blew a long stream of smoke to the sky. “Why not? I am responsible.” “You are not. Caraculla is a grown man. He‟s responsible for his own actions. If he‟s chosen drugs over his career, family, and friends there isn‟t much you can do.” “Perhaps. But who schooled him in every decadent pleasure? Who encouraged his breaches of discipline in the name of blowing off steam? I am guilty at every turn. Not wanting to drink alone, I let him indulge in narcotics so I‟d have a partner in debauchery. No, Harlan, I am most definitely responsible.” “That was a long time ago before we were married. Through your encouragement, Caraculla has been sober many times since then. This slip up is his doing. He knows this is wrong and what it has cost him in the past. You would never tolerate his drug use now.” “I‟d never tolerate it if I was still head of the military,” he corrected. She sighed and folded her arms. “So when is he responsible for his own choices?” Gavin crushed out his cigar and stalked over. He wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on her head. She hugged him back, squeezing hard. “I‟m just worried. We‟ve both seen what he‟s like when in the grips of his addiction. I‟d hate to see him choose a path he can‟t come back from.” “I know, but he always had you to keep him in balance. Every time he gets in trouble, you are there to support him and offer advice. Being his friend doesn‟t mean always enabling. Maybe it‟s 602

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 time Caraculla grew up and learned to slay his demons on his own.” “You‟re right, my darling. But it doesn‟t make his fall any easier to bear.” “No one expected it would be.”

603

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 23 Desmond woke up at first light and sent a message to the city‟s substation reporting Raith‟s death. The Imperial guard was just cutting the captain down when Scarlet came out. Desmond had tried to hurry the guards along, hoping they could finish their grisly task before she woke up, but those guys didn‟t rush for anyone. He was sure they would have preferred that he cut Raith down and bring him to the station himself rather than interrupt their breakfast. Scarlet had just finished getting ready for work and her hair was still wet from the shower. She‟d combed it back so the ends hung down her back in thick ringlets. When she saw the body covered by a wool blanket under a tree, her brow wrinkled. He groaned inwardly and scratched his bare chest. Here we go with a million questions I don‟t want to answer. She stood next to him and folded her arms. He could smell the fear in her body chemistry, along with something else he couldn‟t quite identify. “Who‟s that?” He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Captain Raith. He committed suicide last night.” Her mouth opened in surprise. “Here? Why would he do something like that right outside our villa?” A bitter laugh escaped despite his efforts to seem neutral. “He had a thing for you, in case you hadn‟t noticed.” “I hardly think he had enough of a thing for me to want to kill 604

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 himself.” “Why? I have enough of a thing for you to kill myself.” “Stop that. That‟s not even remotely funny.” He gently rubbed the back of her neck. “I‟m sorry. Anyway you‟d be surprised what some people are capable of. Let‟s just say he wasn‟t too happy about our nuptials. Besides he was crazy anyway.” She frowned and went back to staring at the body. The guards placed it on a flatbed wagon and took it away. He was glad she hadn‟t seen Raith‟s face. It was hard enough warding off the guards‟ questions. He didn‟t want to tell them about the sorcery because then they wouldn‟t touch him so he just played dumb and said he didn‟t know why his mouth was sewn shut. After a few moments, everyone disappeared down the dirt road. Scarlet turned around to go back into the house. Her arms remained wrapped tightly around herself despite the stifling heat. He needed to reach out to her but sometimes it was so hard. The right words never seemed to come when he needed them. “Scarlet?” She stopped on the threshold but didn‟t turn around. “Yeah?” “Are you okay?” Long elegant hands rubbed up and down her arms. “I don‟t know. I feel kind of funny, like there‟s some kind of film on my skin. It seems like there‟s a big chunk of this story I don‟t remember.” He shrugged trying to seem like the whole thing wasn‟t worth worrying about. “Raith tried to put a love spell on you but it didn‟t work. In his disappointment he killed himself. That‟s all, Scarlet. I swear it‟s all over.” She nodded, but didn‟t seem like herself at all. She was quieter, more subdued. The Scarlet he knew would be in borderline hysterics interrogating every little detail of last night‟s happenings out of him. She would have also marched over and 605

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 pulled the blanket off of Raith. She was no stranger to dead bodies after all. This woman didn‟t seem that concerned. He didn‟t want to worry but he was slowly slipping into a panic. What if the spell isn‟t over or it‟s changed her? What if that bastard of a grandfather had once again screwed him? He had to find Titan and talk to him. Scarlet went inside the house leaving the door open. Desmond scanned the woods and wasn‟t at all surprised to see his grandfather sitting on a fallen log, watching him like a hungry cat. Gods, did he ever hate that wizard. Fighting hard to keep his temper from erupting, he stomped up to Titan and said, “What‟s wrong with her? I thought you said the spell would be broken by morning. I want my wife back.” Titan smiled and Desmond felt the bottom of his stomach drop out. He‟d been tricked. Something was seriously wrong with Scarlet. His mind reeled with all the terrible possibilities that might befall her and he hated himself for doing this to her. If Titan did something else to her, he was going to lose his mind and probably end up in the garden after all. I should have never trusted him. I should have just found Raith and killed him on the spot. “Why are you so sure that something supernatural is responsible for her condition?” Desmond wanted to pull his sword and hack this doublecrossing fucker‟s head off. “No games, Titan,” he said through gritted teeth. “What‟s wrong with my wife?” Titan laughed darkly. It was a mocking, evil laugh that pushed Desmond over the edge. He pulled his sword but it immediately turned into a long, thin serpent. He dropped the thing and stepped back. The serpent changed back into his sword again, but he didn‟t reach for it. He was too busy trying to keep himself from lunging at this vicious son of a bitch. Titan stood up and dusted himself off. “There‟s nothing wrong 606

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 with your wife that you didn‟t do yourself. She‟s pregnant with your child, you fool.” Desmond had been bracing for whatever horrible truth Titan was going to deliver…except that one. The shock was like a hammer against his skull. It took the words forever to pass through his consciousness and process into meaning. “Is this your idea of amusement? I‟m supposed to believe that you didn‟t have a hand in this.” Titan gave him a strange look. “You‟re getting as insane and paranoid as your father. Why would I bother? That wouldn‟t be a proper use of my power. She‟ll probably be different until after the child is born. Hopefully, she won‟t be different in the same way Harlan was or you‟ll all be in for another hellish ride. Once my great-grandson is born your wife should be back to the woman you know and love. Embrace your future, my boy. You are about to take another grand step toward adulthood. Who would have thought it would take so long?” Titan laughed and took a few steps back. “Good bye, Desmond. And you‟re welcome.” A plume of black smoke enveloped the wizard and a second later he was gone. Desmond wanted to be grateful to Titan but all he could feel was relief. He remembered he was going to be a father himself. His stomach fell and twisted into tight knots. He didn‟t have the first clue of how to be a father. The gods knew he didn‟t have the most stellar example. He didn‟t know if he was ready for this. Leaning down, he collected his sword and walked back over to the villa‟s steps. Sitting down, he laid the sword across his lap and stared into the woods where Titan had been. What the hell has happened to my life? For the longest time everything was uncomplicated. He was estranged from his mother. He and his father hated each other. He had no wife and no children. The only things that were unpredictable in his life were the wars. When he wasn‟t fighting he was exiled to some shit duty 607

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 station but at least he was a soldier with a defined existence. Although by no means perfect, his life was pretty simple. All of that had changed. Suddenly he was married to a woman he didn‟t think he could live without and now they had a baby on the way. His family had grown from nothing to a wonderful stepmother, two sisters and a father who wanted to rebuild their fractured relationship. It was almost too much for him to absorb. But when Scarlet walked out of the front door holding her lunch and medical bag he realized that this was what it was all about. It was a great feeling to have special people in his life that nurtured and expanded all of his most intense emotions. Tilting his head back to stare up at her, he wondered if he should break the news. He decided against it. He didn‟t want to rob her of the joy she‟d get from telling him. I sure hope when she finds out she‟s happy about this. She gave him a strange look. “Aren‟t you going to escort me to work?” He glanced down at his bare feet. “Um…yeah, of course. Wait a sec while I get my boots on.”

608

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 24 As Gypsy sat in formation, she could just make out the faces of the soldiers immediately surrounding her. Everyone was awash in the gray, cloudiness of the predawn that added to the somber mood. Although she had never been this scared in her life, she was somewhat comforted by the fact the young males in her company were just as scared. Even Falken resonated with a fear that lay caged just beneath his aggressive excitement. Since her own mount had been lost in the last attack, she sat on top of a dead male‟s hyperia, a gift from Typhon. Settling deep into her saddle she stared across the grassy field at the black mass of soldiers that was the enemy army. Someone rode up behind and tugged hard on the back of her chest armor. She whipped her head around with her heart in her throat and gripped the hilt of her sword but didn‟t draw it. “Easy, girl,” a middle-aged sergeant said. “I‟m just making a last-minute check of your armor.” She licked her lips and nodded, more to ease the stiffness in her neck than in agreement. “Thanks.” The sergeant seemed satisfied. He leaned in close so no one could hear him but her. “No one will think badly of you if you back out. You‟re a lovely young woman with your whole life ahead of you. You don‟t have to prove anything.” “I‟m a soldier, Sergeant, and I‟ve worked very hard to be here. I‟m not going anywhere.” The sergeant dropped his head in a sad nod and she almost felt guilty for disappointing him. Almost. But there was no way in hell she was going anywhere but forward into the enemy. Almost as an afterthought, he looked back up at her. “I‟m not trying to insult you. I have a daughter a few years younger than you and she‟s quite a fan of yours.” Holding up his hand he folded his 609

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 glove forward to reveal a silver band around his wrist. The band was engraved with some ornate designs and symbols she‟d seen in the temple before, although she had no idea what they meant. In the middle of the decorative designs was a name Olwyn. “Is that your daughter‟s name?” “It is. She made this for me. I would be terrified if she ever wanted to be a soldier. I‟d never sleep again. She‟s my joy and I‟m very protective of her. When I see you out here in harm‟s way, my instinct is to protect you too. You‟re a brave woman. Best of luck.” The sergeant turned his mount around and rode off to check on the other junior soldiers. Suddenly she felt very small and alone. She knew the sergeant meant well but she wished her brother or even Rakon were here. Their presence would give her an immeasurable amount of comfort. But it wasn‟t meant to be. This time she was completely on her own. Typhon rode up, jerking his mount to a stop so hard it partially reared. “You‟re in the first wave, Lieutenant. Move to the front by Falken. He‟ll be leading the charge for the first group.” “Yes Excellency.” Gypsy rode up and took her place behind Falken. She rubbed her sweaty palms against her pants. Her heart hammered in her chest. She tried to swallow but no saliva wetted her throat. Another soldier rode up next to her. She glanced over and was surprised to see Nole. His skin looked a ghastly pale green as if he‟d contracted some kind of virus. “Are you all right?” Her cheeks and neck warmed knowing she was happy someone else was more scared than she was. He shook his head as if to fend off her question. “Fine.” Falken raised his sword and sliced it forward. The first column began their advance. The smell of fear was everywhere. Gypsy‟s stomach was in such a twist she was sure she was going to throw up. But as bad as she felt, Nole looked worse. With every step they advanced, he sweated a little more. His eyes were wide and wild, jerking from side to side like a wild animal caught in a snare. “I don‟t know if I can do this,” he said. “You try to desert in the middle of this battle and I‟ll kill you myself,” Falken spat over his shoulder. Gypsy opened her mouth to say something but her mouth was too dry. It only came out as a croak. She tried to clear her throat. “Just do what you were trained to do,” she managed. She didn‟t 610

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 care what Nole did right now. All she could focus on was the enemy and how very close they were getting. When the column reached midway between the two armies, the enemy began their advance. They marched forward with shields up and spears pointed forward. They were probably twenty yards away when the real attack came blasting Gypsy and the others from the side. Then there was nothing but chaos. Gypsy pulled her sword and engaged the first two enemy soldiers who came after her. After that, everything turned into a mindless brawl. The collective noise that rose up from the battle was deafening. The crashing of blades and shields coupled with the screams of wounded men and animals filled the air with a continuous clamor that only intensified the pandemonium. She remembered what Gavin had taught her during her training: let go and let your instinct guide you. She mentally extricated herself from the battle as a whole and focused only on her immediate surroundings. As enemy soldiers rode into her attack zone she engaged them letting her subconscious take over. For the first time since the day she‟d taken on Falken and Makkai at once, she didn‟t think—she just let her instinct tell her what to do. Like that day, everything seemed to slow down. She could read the enemy around her, know which ones were coming for her and which ones wouldn‟t because she was a woman. Those were the easiest ones to kill because they kept turning their backs on her. But not the younger males, they all wanted to take her down so they kept coming while the older ones avoided her. As she pulled her sword from the neck of an enemy another one tackled her off her mount and to the ground. She managed to twist her body to one side as a battle-axe came down to remove her head, missing only by a fraction of an inch. Slipping her fingers into the grip holes of the knife on her hip, she brought it up the male‟s unprotected face. A deep slice opened him up from cheek to forehead, splitting his right eye in two. His hands immediately went to his face as he erupted in a series of horrific screeches. She grabbed the axe handle high up near the blade and wrenched it from his hand. Before he could react, she slammed into the side of his head silencing his shrieks of agony. There was no time to contemplate before another soldier attacked and then another. 611

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She worked like a field hand, chopping and slicing through a sea of flesh and metal for what seemed like a hundred years. Then she heard the faint sound of the horn sounding her army‟s retreat. How can that be? Aren‟t we winning? All around her lay the dead and the dying. The enemy had pulled back only to attack again somewhere else. She stumbled through the gore and mud looking for her hyperia and found it dead with its throat cut. Off in the distance she could see the fighting had moved to a small barren hill. That was when she caught sight of Typhon locked in a fierce battle with one of the Terrible Three. She had to get up there. Movement drew her attention and she found a hyperia wandering through the bodies. He wore the enemy‟s armor but looked unhurt. She grabbed him and mounted. One of her soldiers was running for the trees, pursued by a determined enemy. She squinted and realized it was Nole. Spurring her mount, she took off and intercepted the enemy soldier, taking his head off in mid-stride. She overtook Nole and rode in his path to stop him. “I got him,” Gypsy gasped. “You can stop running.” Nole was crying, wild and hysterical. She jumped off her mount and grabbed his shoulders. “Did you hear me?” Hoofbeats sounded behind her and she whirled about holding her saber at the ready. Falken rode up yanking his hyperia to a stop. There was something blazing in his eyes Gypsy had never seen before. It was hatred so savage and pure it could only mean murder. His face was wet with blood and sweat and he gripped his sword with bloody hands. “Get out of the way, Theron.” She stood in front of Nole and held up her own weapon. “I‟m not going to let you kill him just for being scared.” “You don‟t know what you‟re talking about. Now get the fuck out of the way!” “No! Fuck you, Falken!” Nole took off running again. Falken launched after him but Gypsy tackled him before he could get very far. They brawled in the mud like animals but she was exhausted and Falken proved to be too strong for her to hold. He punched her in the face twice, then wrapped his hands around her throat. She expected him to squeeze, but he didn‟t. He just kept her pinned. “Where is your commanding officer, Lieutenant?” he shouted, his voice a high612

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 pitched screech. “He‟s back where we should be, fighting the Triumvirate!” “You‟re wrong! He‟s fucking dead! Typhon is dead because Nole, who Commander Vostik had ordered to cover his back, took off running to save his own fucking hide! Typhon is dead and the day is done.” He released her throat and fell onto his back, gasping for breath. “We have orders to fall back. We lost badly and the Triumvirate is on the march for the empire.” He struggled to his feet and glared off in the direction Nole had run. He was long gone. “We have to find some way to stop them.” He extended his hand to help Gypsy stand, but she ignored it and got up on her own. Her mind froze with terror for her whole family. Falken was right. They had to find some way to stop the Triumvirate or everything she loved would be swallowed up in this hellish, godforsaken war.

613

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 25 Gypsy sat behind Falken on her mount and scanned the smoky battlefield with her field glasses trying to find a stray mount for him. Through some of the rising smoke a bit of movement caught her eye so she increased the magnification and focused. “Over there to the east, just this side of the hill. He‟s on the ground but I don‟t see any injuries. It looks like he‟s just tangled in some debris. Let‟s check it out. If he is seriously injured we can at least put him out of his misery.” Urging their shared mount forward, Falken rode over to a dirty, cream-colored hyperia lying on its side. Its front legs were pinned under another headless hyperia. Blood and gore coated a large part of the animal as it struggled to free itself. The shoulder plate of the live animal was torn and twisted into the flank plates of the dead one. Falken lifted his leg over the neck of her mount and slid to the ground. He turned and reached up to help her down. Gypsy bugged her eyes and playfully slapped his hands away. “I‟m not your girlfriend, Lieutenant. I think I can dismount without getting my dress dirty,” she said as she dismounted. Falken laughed in spite of the circumstances. “Sorry. I can‟t help my ingrained chivalry. I‟m still a nobleman.” “Yeah. Well keep that chivalry crap to yourself or I‟ll have no choice but to kick your ass in front of everyone. Now let‟s see if we can get you your own ride so you‟ll stop making up excuses to touch me.” 614

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Slowly they both approached the entrapped hyperia, which increased the intensity of its struggle. Some of the ripped metal cut into its flesh. She knelt down by the animal‟s head, stroking it gently despite its angry hisses and attempts to bite her. “I‟m going to unbuckle the chest plate on this side. See if you can disengage the plates,” she called out while sliding her hand under its neck. Falken gripped both plates in his gloved hands and began to pull them apart. “Hold him still. If he tries to get up before I get these unhooked he‟s going to open up his throat,” he growled back at her. She moved around to the other side and straddled the animal‟s neck, pinning him while Falken worked. After ten minutes of him twisting, pulling and cursing at the armor plates, a loud snap resounded as the metal pieces broke free from one another. Gypsy helped him push the dead mount off the live one and it immediately got to its feet. The hyperia immediately bolted, but she had been anticipating that and had already wrapped the reins around her wrist several times. Gypsy leaned back against the opposing force as the hyperia, in its blind panic, dragged her a few feet forward. Falken reached around her grabbing the reins closer to the animal‟s mouth and holding it steady. She slowly rotated her wrists, unwrapping the reins. “There might be some dried meat in my mount‟s saddlebag. Wait here and don‟t let him go,” she tossed back over her shoulder as she rummaged around in the leather rations pouch. “That was the plan,” he snapped. Once the animal was calm enough for Falken to mount, the two of them rode across the bloody battlefield to rejoin their fleeing army. It would probably take them hours to catch up. The Triumvirate had left the area, no doubt in pursuit of their defeated foes. Gypsy hoped they didn‟t run into any scouts or stragglers. 615

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She tried not to look at all the dead soldiers, but couldn‟t help it. Names jumped into her head when she looked at faces, stories about themselves they‟d told her around a campfire. A few of them were upper classmen at the Academy when she was just starting out. She didn‟t know their names but she remembered seeing them around the campus or at arena matches. Then she recognized a face she couldn‟t ride past—the sergeant who‟d checked her armor just before the charge. A huge lump rose in her throat as she thought about his daughter. It made her think about how she would have felt if Gavin had died in battle. “Wait,” she called to Falken. Gypsy climbed off her mount and knelt down next to the sergeant, her pant leg getting saturated with bloody soil. He‟d been badly mutilated with a multitude of sword wounds to his head and neck, but she couldn‟t look away. Her entrancement was strange because they had only known each other for a few moments. But only this morning he was alive—checking her armor, talking about his daughter and telling her it was okay if she didn‟t ride into battle. Did he somehow know today would be his day to die? An aching need to bury him filled her, but she had no shovel and being out here burying a body meant exposing herself to capture by any enemy scout who might come by. Reaching down she pulled off his bloody glove, removed the silver band engraved with his daughter‟s name and placed it in her pocket. She wondered if she would have the guts to face her and give it to her. She stood fighting the urge to cry. Falken placed a hand on her shoulder. “Did you know him?” “Only for a few minutes.” We just spoke briefly before the charge. He has a daughter and I thought…that…maybe she would want this.” Her voice cracked and she stopped talking before she lost all control and broke down. “I was proud of you out there. You were brave and I think the 616

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 men fought better because of it.” She scanned the battlefield littered with dead soldiers. “A lot of good it did them.” “Everyone here knew the risks. It comes with the job.” “I wish we could bury them. It seems so disrespectful to just leave them here to rot and be feasted on by scavengers.” “They would understand. I know you wouldn‟t want anyone risking his life to bury you. It‟s the same for them. Now come on, we‟ve got to get back so they don‟t start to think we deserted.” Gypsy mounted and urged her hyperia on. She strained to listen for any survivors, but heard nothing. She wondered if Major Black had gone through and completed his grisly task. “If you were badly wounded on the field, would you want Black to end your life?” Falken was quiet for a long time. “I don‟t know, but I know he won‟t finish you if you‟re able to tell him no. I saw one poor bastard make that mistake. He had a gut wound the medics couldn‟t treat but he didn‟t know how bad he was. It took him a very long time to die.” He gave her a strange look. “What about you?” “I hope I never have cause to find out.”

617

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 26 Although the clinic was busy, the incoming tide of wounded was still light enough to leave to the other doctors—Krull and Scarlet. All that would change soon enough so Harlan had taken the day off to spend some extra time with Gavin and Missy. It was a beautiful day and she really wasn‟t in the mood to be cooped up in her office reviewing charts, so she bid the other doctors farewell and came home. Gavin didn‟t say anything, but she knew he needed a break. Her husband was very good at taking care of his baby, but he wasn‟t exactly known for his patience and she didn‟t want to wear him out. She had to admit he‟d impressed the hell out of her. Most AEssyrian men wouldn‟t have dreamed of staying home with their child, especially a daughter. But he had taken on the job and never complained once, which was big praise for a man who never suffered any inconvenience in silence. Inside Harlan knew Missy fulfilled something in her husband. She needed him completely, loved him unconditionally, and never judged or rejected him. After the painful betrayal he‟d suffered from Megolyth and now this emerging problem with Caraculla she knew he reveled in Missy‟s emotional simplicity. Harlan was sure Gypsy had changed his mind about the value of a daughter and in some ways that was more worrisome than his indifference to his kids. Lanna came out on the balcony, where Harlan was playing 618

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 with Missy, looking like she‟d seen the gods coming down out of the heavens. “Excuse me, Doctor Theron, but the emperor is here to see you. I showed him into the study.” Harlan‟s stomach dropped and her hands began to shake. Oh, please, don‟t let this be bad news about Gypsy. “Where‟s Gavin?” she said, just above a whisper. “He‟s gone for a ride, Missus. Shall I send someone to go find him?” “No. Just send him into the study when he returns.” Harlan handed Missy to the woman and walked stiffly to the study. She paused for a few deep breaths before pushing one of the double doors open. The last time she stood in her home with him he had come to tell her Gavin was dead. It was over twenty years ago and the report eventually proved inaccurate, but all of those terrible feelings came rushing back to her. All she wanted to do was burst into tears. Megolyth was standing by a bookcase scanning the shelves. He was accompanied by two huge Imperial guards and no one else. That was odd. She swallowed and forced a brief bow. She wasn‟t required to kneel in her own home and probably wouldn‟t have anyway. He usually overlooked her minor breaches of conduct anyway. “Your Majesty,” she said, trying to keep her voice steady. The emperor turned and went to greet her. He gave her a brief kiss on the cheek. “Hello, Harlan.” “Is everything all right? Tell me you‟re not here about Gypsy.” She folded her arms tightly across her chest as if bracing for an impact. Megolyth smiled and her fear evaporated. “No, from what I‟ve heard she‟s an excellent soldier. Gavin taught her well.” She put both her hands over her nose and mouth and coughed out a cry a relief followed by a few happy tears. Reaching over, he stroked the tears from her face. “I‟m sorry. I didn‟t mean for my visit to scare you. It was thoughtless of me to 619

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 show up unannounced. It didn‟t occur to me you‟d think it was bad news.” “That‟s all right, your Majesty. As long as Gypsy‟s okay. I assume you weren‟t just in the neighborhood?” “No, I came to speak to Gavin,” he said with a frown. He sat in Gavin‟s favorite leather wing chair. “Is he here?” “Yes. He‟s out for a ride. I imagine he‟ll be back shortly. He never stays out very long.” She hesitated. “So if this isn‟t about Gypsy, then why are you here? Is the war not going well?” Megolyth glanced at the guards. “Leave us.” They walked out of the room and the emperor waited another few moments before speaking. He crossed his legs. “No, it‟s not going well. The thing‟s a fucking disaster. General Typhon was killed by one of those sons of bitches in the Triumvirate and what‟s left of the army is on the run and demoralized. Word is my cousins plan to march until they reach the Imperial Palace and take me prisoner. I need Gavin. We can‟t win this war without him.” Harlan gave him the ghost of a smile. “Well there are two things we need from you. First I need the new hospital you‟ve been promising me all these years. Not just a patch of vacant land and a pile of excuses. I need an actual hospital built.” Megolyth sighed. “Very well. I will send over my architect so he can draw up some plans. Then I‟ll—” “That‟s already done. They‟ve been reviewed by your builder who says he can start immediately. All we need is your blessing.” “How long have you been planning to blackmail me?” “Since the day Gavin retired. It‟s taken almost twenty years for me to finally have something to hold over your head.” “You know damn well I‟m at your mercy. Let me see the plans.” She retrieved the large rolled-up parchment from an upper shelf and handed it over. Megolyth unrolled it on the table and studied it for a long time. “How long does my builder think this 620

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 will take?” “Six months, tops. Less if he‟s not distracted by any additional construction to the Royal Palace during this time.” Megolyth tilted his head at the barb but ignored it. “You‟ll continue to use the old clinic while construction is going on?” She nodded, afraid to speak. She didn‟t want to break the spell of this wonderful moment. “I‟ll send a message to the royal builder letting him know he can commence with this project today. What else do you need from me?” “Well you‟re not going to like this but you need to apologize to him, your Majesty. Gavin will never admit it, but what you did hurt him and you have yet to shoulder any responsibility for what happened. You betrayed him. You can build me all of the hospitals you want but things aren‟t going to heal between the two of you until you apologize. That‟s not a mandate, just some advice from an old friend.” Megolyth threw up his hands in surrender. “You may find this hard to believe, but I have been trying to apologize for a few months. He makes it very difficult when he won‟t respond to my messages. But as always, you‟re right and I will do so. I‟ll still need your help convincing Gavin to take up his commission. Will you do that?” “Gavin and I have already discussed it. I get my hospital, and you get your general. I added the apology condition myself because it‟s important for you two to move on.” Just then Gavin stalked into the room. He reminded Harlan of a stage actor with his perfect timing. He knelt down on one knee, as was customary for a veteran greeting the emperor. “Your Majesty, to what do we owe this honor?” “Get up, you bastard. You know exactly why I‟m here.” Gavin stood up and folded his arms. “My wife told you about the new hospital?” 621

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth held up the plans in his hand, shaking them back and forth. “Of course she did.” “I take it you need me to fight off your treacherous cousins?” “If you‟d be so kind, General.” Gavin grunted. “As soon as you start construction, I‟ll begin calling up all of the veterans I can find. We‟ll need a new hospital with all the casualties this war is creating.” Megolyth and Gavin shook hands. “I hate you, you arrogant, insufferable bastard and I‟m truly sorry for all that I‟ve put you and your family through. Will you forgive an old friend his idiotic mistakes?” “I‟ll give you a pass this time. And one more thing, you may not trust him, but I want Commander Kharon to receive a commission and accompany me.” “You‟re right. I don‟t trust him.” “What matters is that I trust him.” “I assume Desmond is going with you, too,” Harlan said as they escorted the emperor to the door. “No, I want him to stay behind,” Gavin said. He turned to the emperor, “If anything should go wrong, send him out. He‟ll know what to do and I don‟t trust anyone else. Agreed?” Megolyth shook Gavin‟s hand again. Harlan thought the emperor was so happy he might have kissed Gavin if she hadn‟t been around. “Agreed. Good luck, General.” Gavin scoffed. “You should know by now luck has nothing to do with it.”

622

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 27 The tavern wasn‟t crowded tonight because most of the men who frequented here were either off at war or preparing to leave with Gavin. Desmond had to admit he was surprised to hear Gavin and the emperor had made up. The emperor was no fool. Once he‟d sustained such a devastating defeat and the loss of General Typhon he needed to subdue his ego and start sucking up to Gavin. Desmond was thankful for the reconciliation. It would certainly make his training sessions with Megolyth much less awkward. But he was miffed he was going to have to stay behind yet again, even if he did understand Gavin‟s reasoning. He was probably one of the only men in the empire who knew how his father thought. If the old man got into trouble, he knew what Gavin would want done and how. So it made sense to leave him as backup. His mind wandered to Scarlet‟s pregnancy. He‟d been doing his best to keep from thinking about it, but every once in a while it would invade his thoughts and scare the crap out of him all over again. He‟d always liked kids and enjoyed being around them, but none of the kids he‟d been exposed to were his and thus he had no responsibility for them. He had no idea how to be a good father. The mere thought made him sick with terror. It wasn‟t like he had the best role model to learn from. He just hoped he could do this without 623

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 fucking it up. “Hi.” Scarlet stood by the table looking nervous and unsure, which was very weird. She was many things, but nervous and unsure? Never. He stood up and pulled a chair out for her. He was overdoing it, but it felt like the thing to do. “How was your day?” he said, trying to be agreeable. She let out a long exhale. “Busy and long. Harlan stayed home today and all Krull and I did was fight. God, that man is such a stubborn ass sometimes.” Desmond sipped his whiskey and scanned the crowd. A ribbon of tension seemed to connect everyone in the room. He spotted some old veterans dressed in their battle armor and envied them. The old warriors had been retired for a few years, but the moment Gavin sent out the call to arms, everyone who was anyone wanted to join him. The barmaid came over and smiled at Scarlet. “What can I get for you, Doctor?” “Just some water, thanks.” They sat in silence for the few minutes it took the barmaid to leave and return with the water. Scarlet shifted in her chair. Desmond caught the shadow of a male leaning over her to give her a kiss on the cheek. He glared up to see it was Kharon. The big bull male was dressed in his Imperial black uniform, which surprised him. The emperor had been very open about his mistrust of Kharon. “Mind if I join you both?” he asked. “Please,” Scarlet said, scooting her chair closer to Desmond‟s to make some room. Desmond remained quiet. He wasn‟t trying to be unfriendly. He just didn‟t have a whole lot to say. This pregnancy issue was making him obsess. He noticed the commander insignia on Kharon‟s collar. “Gavin pull some strings to get you recognized again?” 624

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon grinned, catching the note of envy in Desmond‟s question. He was a lot like Gavin. He never missed anything. The one thing the two men didn‟t share was Gavin‟s nasty temper. “I assume so. I know he must have other plans for you.” “He does. I‟m backup.” “I take it that doesn‟t make you too happy.” Desmond shrugged. “It doesn‟t bother me that much. I just wish I was going with you all.” Kharon nodded. “It‟s hard to wait on the sidelines.” Desmond studied the commander. “Do you regret not going out with Gypsy when she left?” Scarlet frowned and wrinkled her brow at him. He knew she thought the question too personal. He hadn‟t intended for it to sound judgmental. He was just curious. Kharon didn‟t take offense. “No. If I‟d gone with her not only would it have been impossible not to try and protect her, but the other soldiers would have thought less of her, even though it wouldn‟t have been her choice. I am always at odds with those instincts that demand I protect her. It was better I was ordered to remain here. I don‟t know if I would have been able to let her go alone otherwise.” That made sense. Desmond thought a great deal of Kharon. He didn‟t know of another male who would have been able to wait while his wife went to war. Kharon had quite a few grown children who were enjoying successful careers in a number of different kingdoms. Maybe someday he would ask him how he managed to avoid screwing up his kids. Kharon leaned close to Scarlet and placed his hand over hers giving it a gentle squeeze. “I didn‟t congratulate you on your pregnancy. You look radiant and must be very happy.” Oh shit. There it was. The secret revealed. Desmond took a long sip from his drink and chastised himself for not realizing this would happen. For a second he thought about feigning surprise but 625

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 he was a terrible liar and she would pick up his deception immediately. “What?” Scarlet asked as her face blanched. Kharon released her hand and glanced at Desmond. “She doesn‟t know?” Desmond lifted a finger from around his tumbler and pointed at his wife. “Human. It takes them a few weeks to feel it.” Scarlet stared at Desmond. “I‟m what?” Kharon knew when he‟d done enough damage. “I‟m sorry. I shouldn‟t have said anything. I‟ll talk to you later, Desmond.” The bastard was off like a frightened hyperia leaving Desmond to deal with the fallout. Yeah, thanks, Kharon, maybe you and your big yap can spread some joy somewhere else. He wasn‟t really mad at Kharon. It was Desmond‟s fault for thinking she would be given enough time to figure it out for herself. She was around AEssyrians all day long at the clinic. Someone would have said something eventually. Scarlet‟s eyes were boring a hole in the side of his face. “You knew, didn‟t you?” He put his glass down and stopped hiding behind it. “Yes.” All he could do was come clean. He sure as hell wasn‟t going to tell her that Titan had told him or that it was going to be a son. He wasn‟t coming that clean. She nodded slowly like all of a sudden every mystery in the universe made sense. “That‟s why you were so quiet.” “I‟m always quiet.” “When were you planning to tell me?” “I wasn‟t. I was going to wait for you to tell me.” “I want to be really pissed at you, but I‟m just too damned tired.” “Why don‟t you wait to be pissed at me later when you get home and have had a chance to rest? Then you can really let me have it.” He placed his arm across her shoulders and squeezed. 626

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Are you unhappy about it?” The corners of her mouth pulled down in a frown. The nervous tension tightened the skin around her eyes and he knew she was terrified of his answer. “Aren‟t you supposed to ask me if I‟m happy about it?” “Same thing.” “Not necessarily. By asking if I‟m unhappy instead of happy you are imply—” “Desmond Theron! Answer my question,” she said, pushing his arm off her and turning her chair to face him. Reaching back over, he took both of her hands in his and brought them to his lips, softly kissing them. “I am not unhappy. I am happy, but I‟m also scared to death. I don‟t think I‟ve ever been this scared of anything in my entire life.” “Oh, Desmond, I think you‟ll be a wonderful father.” “Well, I‟m glad one of us thinks so. Hell, Scarlet, I don‟t know how to be a father, let alone a good one. I‟ve got so much garbage in my background. I don‟t want to be responsible for screwing up my kid‟s life and letting you down, especially with the screwed-up childhood I‟ve had.” “What are you saying? Are you going to bail out on me?” Her lower lip trembled and her voice emitted an unsteady squeak before she even got the last sentence out. He quickly leaned forward and scooped her up into his arms before the inevitable tears began falling down her cheeks. Leaning back into his chair, he nestled her into his lap and encircled his arms around her. “I will never leave you. Do you understand that? Never. I‟ll work through this, I promise. There‟s just so much going on right now and I‟m a little strung out. I‟m going to need you to help me be a good father. I have no idea what I‟m doing and I would die if I ever did anything to hurt our family.” He squeezed her tight and buried his face in her hair with his eyes closed. He stayed like that for a few minutes before venturing a look into her eyes. 627

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She pressed her lips against his, making him feel like he might be able to do this right after all. Breaking the kiss, she lazily smiled up at him. “I‟m pretty scared, too. This‟ll be the first time for both of us. We‟ll be okay.”

628

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 28 Gypsy and Falken caught up with one of the squads camped in the woods about ten miles from the Imperial border. Major Senika Black was in charge as he was the senior surviving officer of the group. Falken sought him out immediately to report that he and Gypsy were alive and fit for duty. As they stood at attention awaiting orders, Gypsy tried to keep her fear of the major buried deep. It was hard not to be nervous around a man who killed his fellow soldiers with such cold detachment, no matter what the reason. Falken stepped forward and said, “Lieutenants Falken and Theron reporting for duty, sir.” Senika sat cross-legged on a boulder, scanning a map. Finally, he rubbed his eyes and removed the mask covering the bottom of his face. Gypsy didn‟t want to look but curiosity got the better of her. What she saw made her stifle a gasp. Although with the mask he appeared to be a pure AEssyrian, there was no way he was. His face didn‟t have the rugged edge of her people and his teeth were all wrong. Even with his mouth closed she could see two long canines that almost overlapped his lower lip. He was a handsome man but there was a predatory darkness around his red eyes that chilled her. His appearance made her even more uneasy. Either he didn‟t notice her shock or he didn‟t care. She 629

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 suspected the latter since the major looked as bone tired as she felt. “At ease,” he said. His voice had a deep, hollow sound, like he was talking from the bottom of a well. Falken and Gypsy stood with their hands behind their back in a more relaxed stance. “Do you both have some rations left?” “Enough for a few more days, sir,” Falken replied. Senika dropped his head a few times in a distracted nod. “Falken, I want you to walk around and do a roll call. I need to know exactly how many men we still have alive. Theron, I need you to round up some of the other men and bury Typhon.” “Yes, sir,” they both replied in unison. Gypsy was just about to walk off when she felt Falken hesitate. What the hell is he doing now? “Are you okay, sir?” Senika riveted him with cold, predatory eyes. “I need to eat, Lieutenant.” “You can feed from me, sir.” The major looked like he was going to climb right out of his skin. The hair on Gypsy‟s neck stood on end. She wanted to ask what was going on but didn‟t want to look ignorant. She decided to just stay quiet. “Are you sure, Falken?” Senika asked. “I don‟t mind, sir. Really.” “Gypsy you will stay as an observer. Falken will need your help afterward.” She was vaguely aware of her mouth falling open. “Okay…I mean, yes, sir.” Senika gestured to an area away from all the bustle of the camp. Falken removed his chest armor and pulled off the tunic underneath. He handed them back to Gypsy who was following close behind. Senika stopped by a large tree and pulled Falken close. The major ran his powerful hands down the underside of 630

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Falken‟s left arm. Then, before Gypsy could understand what was happening, he drove those horrible long fangs into Falken‟s biceps. Her friend stiffened and gritted his teeth as the major pulled blood from his arm. The draw took only about a minute, but when Senika pulled those monster fangs out, Falken almost collapsed. The major placed his thumb over the wound and waited a few minutes until the bleeding stopped. “Thank you, Lieutenant.” Falken nodded, but said nothing. Gypsy could tell he was in a lot of a pain. Senika seemed to move with a little more energy. “Take him over by the wounded and give him something to eat. He‟ll be back to normal by nightfall. Once he‟s comfortable, I want you to do the head count. Report back to me as soon as you‟re finished. Your father is coming to take over the campaign and he‟ll need accurate numbers to plan his attack.” A wave of relief flowed over her. Thank the gods her father was coming to fix this fiasco. “Yes, sir,” Gypsy said, leading Falken away. “Oh, and, Theron?” “Yes, Major?” “Don‟t tell anyone about this or let them discuss it in your presence. Some may have seen us, but don‟t fuel the fires of prejudice. Most of the men hate me enough as it is. We don‟t need to give them cause for a mutiny.” “Understood, sir.” **** “What the fuck was that all about?” she whispered harshly into Falken‟s ear as she helped over to the medical tent. He swooned a little trying to walk unassisted and Gypsy gripped him tighter around the waist leaning into him. “Suck it up and let me help you, ‟cause if you fall I‟m leaving your ass on the ground. Now tell me about Black.” Falken swallowed a few times resting more of his weight on 631

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 her. “He‟s some kind of weird hybrid. One of his parents was a Drakonian and rumors say he‟s got a Sambien in his bloodlines, which would explain his odd dietary requirements. Can we stop for a minute? I think I‟m gonna puke.” She stopped, allowing him to sit and catch his breath. “Odd dietary requirements?” “Yeah. He can‟t digest solid tissue so he feeds on blood. It‟s some sort of birth defect that relates back to him being a hybrid. The cooks usually just give him the drained blood from the hunts but since there is no hunt everyone has gone to dried rations, which he can‟t eat.” Helping Falken back to his feet they continued on to the medical section. “What about the hyperia? Can‟t he feed off of them?” “Oh sure, Gypsy, they‟re just gonna stand there happily while a large predator sinks his teeth into their neck.” He grinned weakly. “Nevertheless his own mount has been specially trained to allow him to feed in a crisis. I assume if he‟s using me it must be dead or lost.” Finding a vacant spot on the ground near one of the tents, Gypsy helped him sit and gave him some of her rations. “Eat this. I‟m going see if I can‟t get you a dose of A14R.” “What‟s that?” “A vitamin supplement. It‟ll make you feel much better and get you back on your feet quicker.” She pushed her way through the dirty gray tent flaps and went inside. Every square inch was taken up by wounded males, medics, and medical supplies. It was eerily quiet compared to the outside and she guessed these were the more serious wounded who could still be saved. Making her way over to the battered metal medication lockers, she scanned the ID tags until she found the drawer marked “supplements.” No one seemed to pay any attention to her. Everyone was so immersed in his own fatigue and suffering that 632

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 they probably didn‟t care what she was doing. Removing a large brown bottle from the drawer, she read the crude handwritten label and gave it a few shakes. In a deep metal tray next to lockers, she spied a bunch of glass syringes complete with needles soaking in some type of disinfectant. Carefully, she pulled one out and dipped it in the tray of clear solution to rinse it. She was starting to realize all those summers she spent working at the medical clinic as teenager were not a waste of time. She retrieved the bottle, drawing the pink viscous fluid into the syringe. She quickly replaced the bottle in the drawer and returned to Falken, who had devoured the rations she‟d left him. Crouching down next to him, she pulled up his tunic sleeve and used some water from her canteen to clean a spot. “Are you sure you know what you‟re doing?” “I‟ve done this hundreds of times. Don‟t worry.” Falken sighed and sat back. She could tell this was one of the rare occasions when he wasn‟t in the mood to argue. She stuck him in the bicep and waited. “I‟m going to put this back,” she said, waving the syringe at him. “Don‟t get up yet.” He nodded and waved her away. Once she‟d dropped the syringe back into the disinfectant, she came back to sit with him before starting her head count. “So how do you know all of that stuff about Black?” “I had a training injury that landed me in the clinic for a few days and he was my roommate. He‟d contracted some kind of noncontagious sickness your mom was treating him for so I overheard a lot their conversations. While she was treating him, she was also working on some type of a concentrated protein supplement he could digest out in the field when things got like they are now. But he‟s got a really sensitive stomach, so I don‟t know how much success she‟s had. Your mom knows more about him than anyone.” He shrugged. “He and I didn‟t really talk much. He‟s not real social…I‟m starting to feel pretty good. I‟m feeling better than I 633

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 have since we started this march.” “Well, don‟t get too ambitious. Your blood supply still has to replenish and the effects of the A14R only last a few hours.” She stood. “I‟d better get started on that head count so I can bury General Typhon.” Her heart squeezed itself as she thought about his death and her subsequent saving of Nole. Logically, she knew it wasn‟t her fault, but it didn‟t help stave off the guilt she felt. Falken stood and pulled a long drink from her canteen before handing it back to her. “Why don‟t you go do the head count and I‟ll go bury Typhon? I‟m all right now.” “No. I‟ll bury Typhon. But you can still do the head count if you‟re up to it.” “Yeah, okay.”

634

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 29 “Excuse me, lord, but I have an emergency message from the empire,” the messenger said. Caraculla sat in a heavy wing chair next to the fireplace. He puffed a pipe stuffed with narcotic-laced tobacco. He stared at the boy, feeling wonderfully numb. The concubine sucking fiercely on his cock didn‟t even look up. The messenger shifted, clearly uncomfortable. He was trying not to watch the show, but Caraculla could see his eyes drop to the woman every few seconds. He waited longer than was polite. “Well, what does it say?” “You want me to read it to you, sir?” “That‟s right.” “But it‟s marked „Private.‟” “I have no secrets, boy. My life is an open book.” He reached down and stroked the woman‟s head. She stopped sucking and began masturbating him with her hand. “Go ahead and read it.” The messenger opened the envelope. “They‟re orders requesting you return to the empire to be on standby for the war, sir.” Caraculla pushed the woman away from his erect penis. She fell back on her butt, glaring at him with tired eyes He wasn‟t surprised, after all he hadn‟t been able to come in over an hour. “Ah, big daddy is calling me home. How nice.” Helga sat up in bed and stared at him. “You‟re not going to 635

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 go, are you? I thought you were going to accept the generalship here?” He waved the messenger off with an assurance he‟d be back in a day. When the boy was gone, he turned and stared at Leviathan‟s eldest daughter. “I don‟t recall asking your opinion.” She climbed off the bed and advanced, wearing only a torn nightgown. “Don‟t you dare screw my father over after all he‟s done for you!” How transparent these two were. Trying so hard to control and manipulate him with their countless whores and drugs, who did they think they were fooling? He‟d been manipulated by Gavin Theron, the best of the best. There wasn‟t a game or mind trick he wasn‟t already a veteran of. They were so wrapped up in trying to manage him they didn‟t even realize he had turned the tables on them. He‟d gotten everything from them and given them nothing, not even false promises. But he was hardly done with these two yet. There was still so much more fun to be had. Grabbing her jaw, Caraculla gave her his most reassuring smile. “How could I leave you? You‟ve come to mean everything to me.” He lightly kissed her. “I‟m just going to hand over my resignation, and then I‟ll be back.” Helga threw her arms around him, kissing him deeply. He kissed her back without feeling anything. Reaching down he lifted up her thighs, wrapping them around his waist and pushed her up against the wall. His erection was still as strong as ever and he really needed to come so he could relax. As he mauled kisses down Helga‟s neck, he tried to think of various things that turned him on. Then his mind touched upon Gypsy and the memory of their decadent lovemaking. A passion buried for the past few months roared to life. He imagined it was her, his beloved Gypsy he was making love to, instead of this mean-spirited user. Every part of him came alive, burning with the need to have her. Reaching down, he touched 636

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Helga‟s pussy, tickling the moist flesh with his fingertips. She squirmed and gasped his name trying to impale herself on his rod. Caraculla pumped his hips up, pushing his swollen cock in and driving it deep. He penetrated her to the root, finding the hidden trigger on the cervix that made most women scream. Helga let out several long moans until she was almost screaming. But as much as Caraculla enjoyed her body, his heart was twisting like an injured animal in his chest. Gypsy, oh, Gypsy, will I ever be able to get you back? The truth was almost too much for him. He pushed the pain down, riding his pleasure through vivid memories of the glorious times they‟d spent together. How could he ever have made her set their marriage aside? If only he could go back and do it all right this time. The smooth muscles inside Helga contracted around his cock. A moment later, he, too, was climaxing, emptying the heaviness in his balls in several quick pumps. As the last spasm left his body, a single name escaped his lips. “Gypsy,” he whispered. “What?” Helga snarled. She began to struggle, but it didn‟t matter. He was done with her. He pulled out and blocked the slap she tried to give him. “That‟s not my name, asshole!” She tried to attack him, but he grabbed her arms and threw her on the bed. She sat up, outraged, but he only laughed at her. “Your name will never be on my lips while I‟m fucking you, so you might as well get used to it.” He turned his back on her and started getting into his uniform. “I hate you, you fucking bastard!” “I assure you, madam, the feeling‟s mutual.”

637

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 30 The evening breezes cooled the sweat covering Gypsy‟s exposed skin, giving her chills. She hadn‟t imagined that General Typhon‟s death could disturb her this deeply as she hadn‟t known him very well. But as she placed the last spade full of soil on his grave she felt both ashamed that she‟d stopped Falken from killing Nole and not ashamed at the same time. It wasn‟t Nole‟s fault he wasn‟t suited for war. He was forced into it because he was a noble‟s son. Besides, what moron would have selected Nole to cover Typhon? But then another part of her was disgusted with him for leaving Typhon unguarded and putting her at odds with Falken and some of the other males. Thankfully, Falken hadn‟t brought up Nole again but she could see the anger in his eyes every time he looked at her. Gypsy imagined him wondering Why? Why would you help the male who doomed our general to death? In the midst of a thousand soldiers she desperately needed to be alone. The only way she could achieve her desire for solitude was to bury Typhon herself. Others offered to assist but she aggressively refused any help and the other soldiers left her to her task. Falken had approached as well, once he‟d finished the head count, but she‟d managed to chase him away with just a look. Stabbing the spade into the ground, she dropped to her knees next to the grave and looked up at the three moons. The longing she had for her husband and family were more than words could 638

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 describe. She seemed to spend half her energy fighting to survive and the other half trying to hide the intensity of her emotions. Khalee walked up and crouched down next to her. “Boy, am I glad to see you.” Gypsy chewed her bottom lip. So many emotions were swirling inside her threatening to drown her in a sea of sorrow. She couldn‟t even express how happy she was to see the Razorback woman. She settled for, “Yeah, me too.” Her voice was raspy and she spoke slowly, trying to hold back her sadness. Khalee stared down at the grave for a long time. “You don‟t blame yourself for this, do you? You didn‟t know what had happened with Nole.” “Were you there?” “Yeah.” She glanced up at the sky. Somewhere back in the camp there was a happy roar from the soldiers and Gypsy chalked it up to a great gambling win. “I‟m sure Falken told you what a disaster it was.” “He told me bits and pieces. He‟s so pissed at me right now I can barely look him in the eye. I just hope he‟ll forgi—” Gypsy stopped talking and stared off toward the camp when something familiar caressed her subconscious. The faint sound of a rich, intimate, baritone traveled on the crisp breezes. She knew that voice, she‟d grown up with it. It was the unmistakable voice of her father. She stood up and strained to see inside the camp. Her heart leapt into her throat as her ears tried to drink in and make sense of his every word. But they were too far away to hear what he was saying. It reminded her of those times as a child when her parents would speak privately after she‟d gone to bed. She would press her ear against her door, trying to eavesdrop. During those childhood times, the intonations were her parent‟s voices but there wasn‟t enough clarity to understand exactly what they were saying, just like now. 639

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Khalee was droning on about Nole and his desertion but Gypsy didn‟t want to talk about that. If Gavin was here then perhaps so was…she could barely think his name…Kharon. Oh, how she missed that man. There were lots of things Kharon didn‟t understand about her, but he always seemed to understand her emotional needs and she really needed him right now. Please let him be here, too. Gypsy walked off from Khalee right in the middle of her monologue. The Razorback woman stood and frowned. “Gypsy? Where are you going?” “My father‟s here. I need to see him,” she tossed over her shoulder. Gypsy jogged into the camp, her eyes searching, desperate to see both her father and her husband. She spotted Gavin first and held herself back from charging at him. He was talking to Master Sergeant Rakon as she walked up behind him. She was incredibly happy to see Rakon, too, and wondered if Desmond were here. She took a deep breath and maintained her composure. “Hello, sir.” Gavin turned around and gave her a warm smile. He grabbed her in a bear hug and squeezed her tight. “Hello, my darling!” he shouted happily. He put her down and held her away from him so he could get a good look at her. “You look a little thin, but not too worse for wear. Are you all right?” “I‟m well enough, sir, thank you.” It was weird being so formal with him but she knew everyone was watching them. Being a legend, her father could do anything he wanted, but the other males were just waiting for her to have a breakdown. Camp gossip was that the moment she laid eyes on her father, she‟d fall into a weeping mess. No one was going to collect on that bet today or any other day. 640

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Come by later this evening and we‟ll catch up.” She nodded as her father stalked away with the senior officers. Someone placed a hand on her shoulder and squeezed. Gypsy turned around to see Kharon standing behind her. He seemed to be even bigger than she remembered. His face was hard, tough, and very masculine. His mismatched eyes, one a cool blue and the other a muted brown seemed to look right through her and read the pain in her soul. With his imposing physique, he towered over her in his Imperial black and gold battle armor, his two trademark nasty looking meteor hammers coiled on each hip. She opened her mouth to say something, but he placed his finger over his lips and gestured for her to follow. She followed him away from the camp and a little past Typhon‟s grave until they reached an empty clearing. He turned and placed a hand against her cheek. “The empire is all abuzz about you. Everyone says you‟re a hero,” he said. Gypsy jumped and threw her arms around his neck, wrapping her legs around his waist. She just wanted every part of her body to be in contact with his. “Gods, I missed you so much,” she murmured against his neck. “I missed you too, my beloved.” Those words were food for her tortured heart. Just hearing Kharon‟s voice made her feel a little bit better. She climbed down and sat on a nearby log. “So much has happened. Nothing has turned out as I thought. This whole campaign has been a disaster.” He sat next to her. “What happened with Nole?” She sighed and some of the tension came out of her shoulders. “Falken said he was assigned to cover General Typhon‟s back while he was fighting one of the Triumvirate. Apparently he panicked and took off, leaving Typhon without backup and the general was killed.” 641

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Kharon rubbed her back. “I doubt Nole had the skills for the job he was assigned. Vostik was an idiot for placing so much responsibility on an unproven soldier. It‟s all a bit suspect. Typhon may have been set up. If Nole had stayed, both of them would be dead. It doesn‟t excuse what he did, but you never know how you‟re going to react when faced with certain death.” “That‟s not quite the end of the story. I spotted Nole running from one of the enemy soldiers, so I went to help him. After killing the enemy and stopping Nole, Falken comes up. He was crazy, murderous and wanted to kill Nole. I didn‟t know what had happened yet, and when Falken went for Nole, I tackled him to the ground and we fought for a few minutes. The distraction gave Nole the time he needed and he took off again, disappearing into the woods. Then Falken told me what happened.” She hung her head and rubbed her hand back and forth across her brow. “So you helped Nole live another day. I‟d say you‟ve done your duty as his friend and mentor. Now you should step back and leave Nole‟s fate to him.” “Falken hates me now. Every time I look at him, I see disappointment. I feel like I betrayed him. ” “You didn‟t know the whole story. All you did was help your fellow soldier in a life-threatening situation. You might have done the same thing had you known but you did nothing wrong. But now that you know what‟s happened, you should steer clear of Nole if he returns. He‟s poison.” “I just…” She searched for the right words. “I just feel responsible for him.” “Don‟t, you‟re not his commanding officer and you had no control over his choices. You owe him nothing. You‟re only responsible for yourself.” Gypsy felt a little better. She threw her arms around him, inhaling his rich, masculine scent. It enveloped her senses like a warm blanket had been tossed over her. “I‟m so glad you‟re here.” 642

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 He buried his face in her neck, rocking her in his arms. “Me too, my love. Me too.” **** That evening she went into Gavin‟s tent and told him what she knew about Nole. He listened patiently, but didn‟t seem very interested. She guessed with so much at stake, Nole‟s desertion was the least of his worries. “Forget him,” Gavin said, taking out his silver flask and pouring her a shot. “I didn‟t ask you in here for that. Tomorrow we will cut back through the dead lands, circle around and ambush the Triumvirate on their march toward the empire. Things are going to get rough, so I need you to have your wits about you. Stay close, follow orders. I want you to get a good night‟s sleep tonight. We leave before dawn.” “The dead lands? Aren‟t you afraid Titan will interfere?” “No. He prefers to create mayhem, not participate when it already exists. We are too close to the Imperial border to waste any time. The Triumvirate will circumvent the dead lands and enter the empire through Isras Pass. Although it‟s a good spot for an ambush, the three kings won‟t think I‟ll have had enough time to set up a trap there.” She nodded slowly. “I wasn‟t questioning you…I was just curious. I appreciate you telling me what‟s going on.” She tossed back the shot and grimaced as it burned all the way to her stomach. It hurt, but felt good at the same time. She was more awake. “Good night, Excellency.” She turned to leave when he grabbed her arm. “I‟m very proud of you, girl.” Funny how this man who she spent most of her life hating could make her feel so wonderful with only a few choice words. The rumors must be right. Gavin had to be a devil. “That means a lot. Thank you, sir.” 643

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 31 No one had to wake Gypsy. Her sleep was light and fitful, so when she heard stirrings in the camp three hours before dawn she knew it was time to go. It was horrific crossing back through the first battlefield. The scavengers had done their job. They crossed a river and marched through dense forest and thick brush until they crossed into the dead lands. She could feel the collective tension build in everyone as they crossed through the tan, barren, dusty lands that belonged to her grandfather. The whole army rode in a suffocating silence, every soldier afraid to make a sound lest he attract the beast‟s attention. No one wanted to be anywhere near the wizard‟s lair—including her. But Gavin was right. They needed to cut off the Triumvirate before they crossed the border into the empire. Once they reached the ambush point, Gavin had a last-minute meeting with all the officers going over strategy, where the rendezvous point was, and who was assigned to what area. It was a far cry from the disjointed briefing she‟d gotten just before the last attack. Kharon went to where she was armoring up and handed her one of the many helmets Gavin had brought. Although they were generally good protection from getting a head bashed in, they were hot and impaired peripheral vision. She groaned. “Your father‟s orders. There will be a lot of brawling; any protection you can get you should use.” 644

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She tried the helmet on and was surprised to find that it actually fit. A little big around the temples, but other than that not too bad. “I suppose you agree with him.” “I agree with anything that keeps your pretty head on your shoulders.” She smiled and squeezed his hand. “Thanks, even though I hate it.” “They‟re signaling for you. Better get in position.” Gypsy rushed to where her unit crouched behind some boulders. From then on, they waited. After two hours had passed, she decided waiting was the worst part of this whole thing. As she was about to shift positions, Falken gestured for everyone to get down. She lowered her head almost to the ground and all but held her breath. The Triumvirate rode out ahead of their army. All three males looked like living gods in shiny battle armor that gleamed in the early morning light. They had every weapon imaginable: huge battleaxes; lances; spears; and some of the finest swords she‟d ever seen. All their soldiers were in crisp dark blue uniforms and rode in complete silence. Everyone looked like they‟d just been bathed and freshly pressed, which annoyed the crap out of her. When the army had come about halfway through the trail, someone shouted the order to attack. With angry roars, her unit jumped up and launched themselves at the enemy soldiers. Once again, she let her instinct take over, cutting and slicing every enemy who came near her. She set up her mental attack zone and focused everything out of her head except for the ten-foot radius surrounding her. Disconnecting from everything but her instinct, she lost track of time as male after male tried to bring her down. Most of the enemy soldiers thought her a small male and an easy target, so they attacked her first. But as the pile of bodies grew around her, they began to avoid 645

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 engaging her so she went to assist those warriors who were cut off, outnumbered and needed help. The battle raged on much longer than the last one. The enemy put up a fierce fight and Gypsy had been wielding her weapon so long her arm was starting to spasm from fatigue. Sensing someone moving up to her left, she turned and was horrified to see the High King Chang coming right for her. She stumbled back, tripping over a fallen soldier, but regained her footing quickly. But the momentary distraction was all the king needed. He brought his weapon down and cut a deep gash across the right side of her helmet. If she hadn‟t been wearing it, he would have opened up her face and possibly her skull. Gypsy went on the defensive and immediately could tell she was at a disadvantage. Chang used his strength and experience to push her back onto rocky ground and she almost lost her footing on the large, loose stones. The king was relentless, pressuring her into making mistakes and taking desperate chances. She needed to get away from him, but there was no place to go. He had managed to drive her down a short embankment and trap her in a dry riverbed. There was no way to climb out without turning her back on him. She made a desperate bid for freedom. Going on the offensive, she slammed her sword into Chang‟s over and over, driving him back onto uneven rocks. She bolted for the edge of the riverbed and launched herself up the embankment at the rim, trying desperately to hoist herself out. But the king wasn‟t as slow as she had hoped and he came after her. Driving his sword deep into the meat of her thigh until he hit bone, Chang grabbed her lower leg to cease her ascent and yanked. A high-pitched screech tore from her lungs as a lightning bolt of horrible agony erupted from her wounded leg. She fell 646

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 backward off the edge, landing right at Chang‟s feet. She knew she was dead. Chang‟s killing blow would come at any moment. She just hoped they won war. The king reached down, hooking his gloved fingers into the facial openings of her helmet and pulled it off. He immediately took a step back and stared at her like he‟d seen a ghost. It must have been my scream that tipped him off. He raised his sword high in the air and called for a cease to the fighting. It took some time but the fighting stopped completely. No one attacked or even raised a weapon. They all stood waiting to see what would happen and waiting for the command to continue the battle. The whole thing was very strange, but Gypsy was more concerned with the nauseating agony in her leg, which was pumping out blood at an alarming rate. The pain was so intense, her whole body shook and her eyes started tearing. She saw Gavin come to the edge of the riverbank. Chang pointed at her with the tip of his sword. “What is this?” Gavin fixed the king with a cool, mean stare. “My daughter, sire. I have no use for a girl unless she can hold a weapon.” “You forced her into this…this outrage?” Gavin shrugged. “I was short on men and needed to win at any cost.” Her father was playing his indifference well. Even she was starting to believe him. But she knew if he showed how frightened he was for her safety, Chang would certainly use her against him. Kharon walked up and stood next to Gavin. He tucked his thumbs in his belt. He, too, frowned down at her as if she was a big inconvenience. “Don‟t be too hard on the woman, your Highness,” Kharon said. “She didn‟t want to be in the field, but I beat her until she agreed.” If Chang was horrified by her father‟s attitude, he was even 647

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 more furious now. “And who are you to this woman?” “I am her husband.” Chang glared at him. “I‟d heard the rumors you‟d thrown in with this whore‟s son.” He pointed his sword at Gavin. “I wasn‟t sure I believed it. I thought you had too much honor and dignity. It appears I may have misjudged you.” “Gavin offered me his daughter and a very generous position. The benefits were an improvement over my last station,” Kharon replied. Chang sheathed his weapon. He stared at Gavin with pure hatred. “This is unbelievable. How many other women are in your forces, General?” Gavin squinted questioningly at Kharon who shrugged. “As many as we could force into uniform. Why? Don‟t you use women in your army?” Chang scowled. “We most certainly do not. This practice is barbaric!” Gypsy moaned loudly and wretched a few times. It wasn‟t just for show. She had never been in this much pain before. Even her disciplinary whipping paled in comparison. She leaned forward and tried to stem the bleeding by applying pressure, but she was overcome with a dizzying nausea and fell back again. Please someone either kill me or sedate me. “Bring your medics down here, sir,” Chang said to Gavin. “Can‟t you see the poor girl is suffering?” “Only if you agree to stand down and let the rest of my men fall back to their rendezvous point.” Chang looked at Gavin as if he was a three-headed monster. “By the fucking gods! Agreed, damn you. Your men may go, but not you,” he said, pointing at Gavin. “And not him either.” He pointed at Kharon. The rest of the army withdrew and Gypsy caught Gavin signaling Rakon to take them back and regroup. Then Gavin 648

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 snapped his fingers at one of his medics. The man raced over and started working on her leg. But he wasn‟t being gentle about it and she screamed through clenched teeth as he bound her leg. Once they had her up on a hyperia, Chang turned to Gavin and said, “We‟d heard stories about the blackness of your soul, but we never believed it to be true. Today you have removed any doubt. You are a horror, Gavin Theron.” Her father and Kharon allowed themselves to be bound once the army was at a safe distance. “Careful, darling,” Gavin said to Chang in a mocking tone. “People will say we‟re in love.” “You won‟t find this so funny when we‟re stripping the flesh from your hide with a razor whip,” Chang said. Gavin coughed out a bitter laugh. “You‟re probably right about that.” Kharon‟s frown deepened.

649

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 32 Gypsy was in so much pain she didn‟t remember much about getting to the castle of the High Three. All she could recall was Gavin and Chang exchanging nasty barbs and the white-hot agony in her leg made worse by the jarring steps of the hyperia she rode. The pain dominated her entire existence. There was nothing else. Once they reached the castle, she was separated from Gavin and Kharon and taken to a large medical wing. A human doctor cut away her pant leg and examined the wound. He looked to be about her mom‟s age and Gypsy wondered if they‟d ever met. He had a thin wiry build, light blond hair and blue eyes. The doctor was attractive but more in a friendly way than a sexy one. One of the first things she noticed was his blue jeans. They were her mother‟s favorite kind of pants and she went to great lengths to get them imported from Earth when hers wore out. Like her mother, he wore a T-shirt under his white lab coat. It was weirdly comforting. “What‟s your name?” he asked, gesturing for an assistant to get him something from a silver tray. His AEssyrian held the same imperfect inflections as her mother‟s and she felt a deep longing for her mom when he spoke. She guessed all humans spoke AEssyrian with the same strange accent. But then she didn‟t know any other humans except for Scarlet and she hadn‟t exactly learned AEssyrian. Instead she cheated with some strange Kirillian mind encroachment device so her AEssyrian dialect sounded like it was coming out of a robot 650

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 translator. Gypsy tried to speak but her name came out more like a growl. The assistant handed him an opaque black bottle and he poured a foul-smelling green liquid on her leg that burned for a few seconds. He started scrubbing the wound and picking out debris. Gypsy tried to lift her hands to twist his head off but she was bound to the bed. She didn‟t remember that happening. All she could do was grind her teeth, cry out and spit curses at him. It felt like her leg had been set afire. The doctor poked around the wound giving her the impression he‟d been paid to torture her. “Are you Kirillian?” “No,” she grumbled, swallowing a few times as she twisted her wrists straining against the straps. “Asgardian?” “My mother‟s human, my father‟s half-AEssyrian, half-human. My mother…she‟s a doctor like you…only a much better one,” she snarled as her body jolted upward from the pain. The human doctor paid no attention to her insults. He finally stopped tearing the flesh from her leg and retrieved a hand-held scanner from a cabinet under her bed. “Really. Who‟s your mother?” he said absently as he ran the scanner over the damaged portion of her thigh. He frowned at the wall monitor and Gypsy could see that her femur was broken where Chang‟s blade had slammed into it. Of course she hadn‟t needed his imager to tell her that. She could feel it in the agonizing shards of pain that ripped up her leg into her hip and spine burning a trail right to her brain. Every doctor she‟d ever met seemed to strive to make polite conversation while they treated her. It didn‟t matter what they were doing or how much they were hurting her. They all wanted to chat. It must be part of their medical training. Well…not Krull, he only talked if he had to and usually it was just to ask a medically 651

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 pertinent question. This doctor was obviously chatting with her to take her focus off the mind-numbing pain he was causing her. It was true his chitchat made her want to kill him a little bit less. But if she hadn‟t been strapped down, there were no guarantees she wouldn‟t have already. She participated in the conversation as best she could and it did help take some of the edge off her suffering. “Doctor Harlan Theron,” she spat out in several gasps. He paused to stare at her. “You mean Harlan Ambrose?” “She was once upon a time before I was born. Now it‟s Harlan Theron.” “I can‟t believe she married that evil bastard,” he said, shaking his head. He was talking more to himself than to her. “That evil bastard happens to be my father.” “I‟m sorry. That was rather rude of me.” His voice teemed with sincerity, which made Gypsy stop hating him so much. She half-gritted her teeth from the pain and half smiled. “That‟s okay. He is an evil bastard.” The doctor laughed and injected something into her IV. Within a few moments, it felt like pieces of cotton had been stuffed into her head. Her limbs were getting heavy and she was finally feeling a little bit better. The doctor turned to the side and she noticed High Lord Chang leaning against the wall. He‟d been so quiet she hadn‟t known he was in the room. “How did this happen?” Chang shifted uncomfortably. “She was on the battlefield fighting and getting the better of anyone who engaged her. So I attacked. I had no idea she was a woman.” He gestured to his head. “She was wearing a helmet.” “I shouldn‟t be surprised the general used her in his army, but I am. I‟d always sort of pegged him for a misogynist,” the doctor said. He leaned down and shined a light into her eyes. “How are you feeling?” “Much better,” she said. She was slurring her speech but he 652

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 understood her. “My name‟s Doctor Nichols, Gypsy, but you may call me Sam. I‟ve given you something for the pain and now I‟m going to give you something to sleep. I don‟t want you to fight it. Okay?” She was starting to like this guy. “Sure, Doc.” Pulling the side of her pants down he stuck her in the top of her butt with a huge needle and she couldn‟t stop her eyes from fluttering closed. Gypsy did as she was told and let the drug take her to a happier place. **** Gypsy woke with a start. She had been moved to a private room with a huge bay window. Outside it was dusk, making the snow on the mountains look light blue. It was very pretty. A torrent of rage laced with dread filled her emotions. Something was wrong with Kharon. She could feel it. She struggled to sit up in bed, ignoring the sparks of pain igniting in her leg. Sam had cut her pant leg off at her upper thigh, which was heavily bandaged. Spotting a pair of wooden crutches next to her bed, she reached over and grabbed one of them. She noticed she was no longer strapped to the bed. She guessed the medical staff had assumed she was too out of it to wake up and even if she did, wouldn‟t know where to go. All she knew was that she needed to get to Kharon before they killed him. Sliding her legs out of bed, she stifled a yelp when her bare feet hit the cold tile floors. It felt like she was standing on a frozen pond. This place is ridiculously cold. How does anyone live in these mountains? It‟s like living on a bloody glacier. Before trying to leave she practiced with the crutches by moving all around the room, opening all the cabinets and drawers looking for her boots and armor. She wasn‟t surprised that they had been confiscated. Gypsy wasn‟t going anywhere without shoes. 653

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Although she didn‟t have much of an escape plan, freezing to death outside was definitely not part of it. Amazingly enough, the door to her room wasn‟t locked, so she pushed it open, silently emerging into a vacant but well lit hallway. For the next twenty minutes she wandered around the castle, taking great care not to be seen. When she reached what she thought was the main floor, she rested against a stone pillar and choked out a few dry heaves. Her pain drugs had worn off and the horrible suffering in her leg had returned, making her very sick. As she took a few deep breaths, she heard Kharon roar in pain. Gypsy hobbled down the gray marble hallway as quickly as she could toward the sound. After what seemed like an eternity, she reached the huge double doors at the end of the hallway. The guards posted outside didn‟t even give her a curious glance. They just remained at attention and let her go inside. Once inside a brief glimpse around told her this was the throne room. It was enormous with three golden thrones. They were all carved with a variety of predatory beasts and studded in jewels. All three thrones sat next to each other atop a tier of stairs. Behind the thrones were floor-to-ceiling windows showing the black outline of the mountain range in the darkness. Several alcoves with tables and chairs lined the walls just inside the doors. It was a little bit bare compared to Megolyth‟s throne room but it added to the cool calm that exuded from all three kings. Kharon was bound on his knees before the three huge thrones. He had been stripped to the waist and badly beaten. His back was a bloody, swollen mess of whip marks. The guard was just gearing up to hit him again when Gypsy shouted, “Stop! Please!” The effort of walking and now shouting was almost too much for her. Sweat poured down her face as she swooned and stumbled forward, catching her balance with the crutch. 654

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The High Three stared at her. High Lord Chang came down and gripped her upper arm, helping her to a chair. She didn‟t want to be grateful for his help, but she was. “You shouldn‟t be up, Gypsy. You‟re not strong enough yet.” “Why are you beating my husband?” Chang sat next to her. “We are punishing him for his despicable treatment of you. We‟ve already finished with your father, but he was predictably defiant. I want Kharon to set your marriage aside so you can stay with us in safety. So far he‟s refused.” “You‟re a fucking coward!” Kharon snarled. “Please don‟t do this to him,” Gypsy said, fighting hard not to shed tears. It was killing her to see Kharon hurt like this. This whole thing was like a living nightmare. Chang glared at Kharon. “How am I more of a coward than you? You, who bullied your poor wife onto the field of battle! Don‟t you care anything for her? Are you so embittered from your own beginnings as a slave that you have the need for your own?” “She is not a slave! She is my wife and all I care about is that she‟s obedient. But if you want her so badly, why not challenge me like a man?” “Are you saying you‟d be willing to fight for her? Why bother if she means so little to you?” Chang asked. “I want her because she‟s mine and you won‟t take her from me! Now fight me or leave her the fuck alone!” There was a savagery to Kharon‟s tone Gypsy had never heard before. She had to admit, he was scary pissed. “What kind of fight did you have in mind? Swords, spears? You name your weapon of choice.” Kharon fixed Chang with a homicidal stare. “Hand-to-hand combat.” “Just as you wish, Commander. Hand-to-hand it is, but since 655

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 you have been beaten, we‟ll let you have the night to rest. Then you will fight each of us tomorrow. If you defeat all three, you can have your wife back.” Gypsy thought it hardly fair that Kharon had to defeat all three of them, but if she was lucky, he wouldn‟t have to fight at all. The guards dragged Kharon out. Chang turned his attention to her. “Poor Gypsy. You left the clinic before the doctor could repair your leg. Come with me and we‟ll show you our small scale Kirillian rejuvenator.” Painfully heaving herself out of the chair, she began hobbling after him, but then he surprised her again by picking her up and carrying her out of the throne room. She would have protested but she really didn‟t think she could make it back to the medical facility without passing out. She allowed herself to be carried without complaint.

656

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 33 The Triumvirate had been very careful to stock their medical facility with all the latest advances. As Chang said, they had a Kirillian rejuvenator. It wasn‟t as big as the one her mom had described on the huge tenders floating around in space, but it looked just as complex. Gypsy stripped off her clothes as instructed and Sam strapped her to a metal table. Once the straps were secured, the table tilted up and pushed forward until her lower legs were inside the oblong rejuvenating apparatus. A gelatinous closure formed around her hips and sealed against her skin. She started as the chamber covering her from the waist down filled with a warm sticky fluid. It felt like she‟d been dipped in honey. As the chamber filled completely, she suddenly didn‟t feel anything from her waist down, not even her legs. “Uh…Doctor Sam, I can‟t feel anything. That‟s normal…right?” she said, trying to keep the rising panic out of her voice. She twisted against the straps trying to see him. Sam sat on the side of the machine with his fingers flying over a touch screen. “It‟s perfectly normal. Now stop squirming; the procedure has begun. Your sedative should kick in shortly.” By the time her treatment was done, Gypsy‟s leg was as perfect as if it had never been injured. “How‟s that feel?” Sam asked while he rinsed the sticky rejuvenation fluid from her body. He kept looking her up and 657

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 down trying to pretend the appraisal was for medical reasons, but she was sure he was enjoying the view. Once he was satisfied that all of the rejuvenation fluid had been rinsed down the drain, he handed her a towel and placed a pile of clean clothes on the table next to her. The doctor was beaming with pride at her repaired leg. Gypsy jumped off the exam table expecting to feel some pain and was shocked that she didn‟t. “Wow, it feels perfect. I don‟t even have any stiffness. My mom would sell her soul for one of those rejuv-things.” Grabbing the panties she slid them up the contours of her legs to where they stopped at her hip bones. The cream-colored tunic was a few sizes too big and hung to her knees but at least it was warm. “I‟ll bet she would. I‟m pretty sure it‟s the only one on the planet and they‟re not cheap. Leave the pants off for a few minutes so I can review the last few postprocedural scans.” Gypsy scowled and hopped back on the table next to the pants. Turning to look at Chang who was staring out a huge picture window at the mountains, she said, “Excuse me, Highness, but what are you going to do with my husband and my father?” “We haven‟t decided yet. We are waiting to hear from our cousin, Megolyth.” She might as well come out and say it. “I don‟t want them hurt any more.” Chang smoothed a hand down his uniform. “I want them punished for what they did to you.” “They are the only family I have. Please don‟t kill them.” “Even after all they‟ve done to you, would you still want to return with them?” “Yes, Highness.” He looked thoughtful and Gypsy knew exactly what was on his mind. Most men wanted the same thing. “I‟d be willing to do anything,” she added softly, trying to move along the inevitable request. 658

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “Perhaps you‟d consider spending the night with us,” Chang said. There it was, the real reason he was here waiting for the completion of her treatment. She was almost disappointed that all he wanted was sex. Didn‟t any man have an original thought? “I have to spend the night with all three of you?” “Yes.” “And if I agree, you won‟t make my husband fight for me tomorrow? You‟ll let all of us go and continue the truce?” Chang grinned and his silver eyes seemed to glow with mischief. “For you, Gypsy, anything.” “Okay, I will agree to your terms.” “Really?” “Sure. It might be fun.” His smile broadened. “That‟s very interesting.” “Oh, and why‟s that?” she said, not sure where he was going now. “You have some contradictory elements to your personality that I find fascinating. Both your husband and your father claim you were beaten and bullied onto the battlefield, but your skill and tenacity tell quite a different story. You fight with the passion of a warrior, not a vassal.” “I don‟t understand what you‟re talking about.” She tried to look confused. “The fact that you are willing to sleep with all three of us and even entertain the possibility that it could be enjoyable is also puzzling. If you are the woman they say you are, you should be submissive. I would think your freedom would be preferable to your husband‟s wrath when he finds out how his release was bought.” “What difference would it make as long as he‟s been released? Why should he care how I achieved it?” she responded nervously, playing with the bottom of the new tunic. 659

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The high lord approached her and seductively ran his hand up her bare leg, stopping just short of her panties. “It would make no difference to your father perhaps but it would to Kharon. You forget I have known your husband for many years and I know he is very possessive. He would gladly choose death over the dishonor of his woman. Then of course, there is you yourself.” “Me?” “Yes you. I intentionally sought you out on the battlefield because I caught sight of you tearing through all of my men who were foolish enough to underestimate you because of your size. There is no victim in you, as your father and husband portray. Your responses to everything are those of a soldier and a survivor, not an abused spouse and obedient daughter. So perhaps we can end this tale of deception and we can start again over dinner.” Removing his hand from her thigh, he took a step back from the table and she jumped down. What could she do? Chang wasn‟t stupid. All she could do was come clean and hope for the best. Pulling on the soft, loose-fitting black pants, she walked up and stood next to him. “Still no shoes for me?” “You won‟t need them for awhile,” he said, taking her elbow and escorting her out of the medical facility. **** For almost three hours she told Chang her life‟s story. Every time she tried to abbreviate sections, he would ask for more detail. He was extremely inquisitive, so Gypsy guessed she wasn‟t boring him. His genuine interest in her life was very flattering and helped her relax completely. She found herself telling him about Gavin‟s plan to have Caraculla impregnate her and even the rape. When she told him of the Primal Fever she shared with Kharon, he seemed to understand completely. Chang sipped his wine. “I had often wondered why he put aside his wives and resigned his commission to serve Megolyth. 660

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 None of it ever made sense until now. You‟re a remarkable woman, Gypsy. Kharon‟s a very lucky man to have you so completely.” Gypsy, who had drunk only water, shrugged and said, “Actually I feel pretty damn lucky to have him. Not many males would have allowed me the freedom to chase my dream, let alone train me.” “True enough. I appreciate your honesty, though your threat level has risen substantially. I must imprison you with your husband and father until we have some resolution to this conflict with my cousin. I am sorry for this. I would much prefer to have you stay as a guest rather than a prisoner. I hope your status will change soon.”

661

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 34 The din of the smoky bar was wreaking havoc with Desmond‟s already frazzled nerves. He sat at a table in plain view of the door waiting, wondering if he‟d made his first blunder of this entire campaign. The colonel would come back, he was sure of it. Desmond had heard some unsettling rumors about his clandestine activities and the unsavory company he was keeping. But Desmond was at a definite disadvantage and really needed his help. Everyone that he trusted, who had the experience that he needed, had either gone out with the first army or now the second. Although his options were limited, he would be damned if he was going to let Caraculla‟s little problem become his big one. As Desmond pondered the enormous risks involved with his current position, Caraculla stalked into the bar and took a seat across from him. His hardy good looks were tainted by dark circles under his red-rimmed eyes and the faded, wrinkled appearance of his uniform. A haunted feeling came over Desmond as he stared at the colonel trying to keep his expression neutral. The rumors are all true. Is it too late to send his ass back to the frontier and take my chances alone? Pain and stiffness settled into his neck and shoulders as he struggled to ignore the growing feeling of dread. “Thanks for coming back so soon.” Caraculla‟s upper lip twisted into a belligerent sneer. With the heel of his boot, he pushed the large wooden chair back on two 662

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 legs and craned around Desmond in search of a server. He shot a hard stare at the barmaid, who rushed over and took his order. When she‟d left he said, “I‟d do anything for Gavin. Besides, the message said it was an emergency.” Caraculla scanned the room. “I have other business here before I go back.” The barmaid set the tumbler of rum on the table, keeping her head low and avoiding eye contact with either of them, then disappeared back behind the bar. Caraculla pulled a long sip and watched Desmond over the rim of the glass. “What‟s the big emergency?” Grabbing his mug of ale, Desmond gestured to a booth partially obscured by the vacant stage. “Let‟s move over there.” They slid into their seats and Caraculla stretched his legs across the underside of the table, resting his boots on the seat next to Desmond. With a final glance around to assure privacy, Desmond said, “We have a big problem. The emperor informed me Gavin, Gypsy and Kharon have all been taken prisoner by the Triumvirate.” “What?” Desmond scowled. “Keep your voice down. The emperor has given me the temporary rank of brigadier. He wants me to take command of the army and march against the Triumvirate immediately.” Caraculla stared at him, disbelief etched on his face but Desmond held his hand up to silence him. He pointed at the table for emphasis. “I talked the emperor out of charging back out there right away for two very good reasons. First, the Triumvirate hasn‟t made any demands for their release yet. Their capture is probably a smoke screen. I believe they‟ve taken them to spook Megolyth, which they have. I told the emperor his cousins are expecting him to react with an all-out assault. If he does that they‟ll probably kill all three of the hostages. The emperor needs to play this calmly and exude that authoritative control that he‟s so well known for.” 663

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Caraculla gave a brief nod of his head. “And second?” “Second is some soldiers who returned from the battle told me Gypsy was seriously injured by High Lord Chang. He had her treated by a medic, then removed from the field along with Gavin and Kharon. Apparently he was quite taken aback upon discovering that she was a woman. He had a nasty exchange with both Gavin and Kharon about it. To protect her they stated they had forced her onto the battlefield. But you know Gypsy. It‟s not going to take the Triumvirate long to figure out she‟s not some oppressed delicate flower.” Caraculla seemed lost in his thoughts for a moment. Finally, he said, “So what are your plans?” Desmond exhaled and wiped some sweat from behind his neck. He‟d never had this much responsibility before and he hated his father for putting him in this position. There were plenty of other, tested officers who had served with Gavin for many years. Desmond had no idea why he would do something this unorthodox. One just didn‟t take a career enlisted man and put him in charge of the entire army. “I don‟t have any yet. I‟m way out of my depth. I brought you back so I could get your perspective. The emperor is breathing down my neck in a blind panic and I don‟t know what to say. The only thing I‟m certain of is that charging in without a plan is sure to be a disaster. Megolyth can‟t afford another disaster.” Caraculla sipped his drink. “Did you send a message inquiring about their ransom demands?” Desmond leaned forward, keeping his voice low. “I haven‟t done anything yet.” “Okay then, play this one by the book. Send them a message demanding the terms for the hostages‟ release and see what they say.” Desmond downed the rest of his drink and waved his mug in the air for another. The pleasantly numbing effects of the alcohol 664

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 were beginning to take some of the edge off his fear and uncertainty. “And if they don‟t reply?” “They will. They want something, but it isn‟t Gavin, Gypsy or that fuckhead Kharon. They want Megolyth‟s attention. They need to make Megolyth sweat so they can manipulate him. The emperor needs to look like he‟s playing this cool. You and I will come up with some detailed plans to address all of the possible scenarios. Once we have a response from the Triumvirate we can put the corresponding plan in action and hope this works.”

665

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 35 The next meeting with Megolyth went on all afternoon and in the end they decided to do what Caraculla had suggested: wait. The emperor paced the conference room, clearly unhappy with the decision, but everyone agreed they didn‟t want to act too quickly and provoke a nasty response. They also didn‟t want the enemy to think that they were desperate. That left nothing to do but be patient. Desmond had invited Caraculla to the meeting, hoping to explore his thoughts on how they should proceed. The colonel was little help. Actually he was no help. He wandered around, fidgeted, and grabbed glasses of water he didn‟t drink, unable to sit still or concentrate. Desmond was sure he was high. It took all of his self-restraint not to beat the shit out of him. By meeting‟s end, Caraculla had four glasses of water in front of him and no interest in any of them. Desmond was sure the emperor noticed, but chose to ignore it. When Caraculla asked if he could leave, Desmond was happy to let him go. After the colonel left, Megolyth rose to leave, but Desmond held up his hand and stood. “Excuse me, your Majesty, but could I speak to you alone for a few minutes?” Megolyth hesitated. “I thought we were done here. Surely we covered everything.” “Not everything. There‟s one more issue.” He stiffened his 666

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 spine, hoping he wasn‟t going to spend the rest of the month rotting in jail. “You need to do something more to get the Triumvirate‟s attention.” The emperor eased back into his chair at the end of the table. He seemed to have already decided he wasn‟t going to like what Desmond had to say. Desmond swallowed and steadied his nerves. He really hated talking to this enormous fucker, as Scarlet liked to call him. “Gavin‟s men are some of the best trained soldiers on the planet and they‟ll gladly fight and die to protect the empire. I‟ve trained a good portion of them and I know many of them personally. They respect me and they‟ll follow me into the flames of hell if they have to.” He paused to let out a breath he‟d been holding. “The troops need the presence of leadership. You staying here in the safety of the empire makes you look…” He paused to search for the right word. “Weak,” Megolyth offered. Desmond didn‟t want this to turn into an insult, he just wanted to make a point. “The army needs to see you on the field, Majesty. They want to know you‟re as invested in saving the empire as they are and that you‟re as willing to risk your life. With all due respect, these are your cousins we‟re fighting. You need to be a part of this. All three kings are with their men fighting and it makes all the difference in morale. “Your disagreement with Gavin, his retirement, the war, and Typhon‟s death have shattered the morale of the army. The men trust Gavin to lead them to victory but they also fear a once-solid empire is fractured. They need you out there.” Megolyth stared out the far window, tugging on his lower lip. “I haven‟t been on the battlefield in a long time. How would my presence make any difference?” “It would make you look strong. I‟ve heard rumors the men think you‟ve become too soft to rule. There‟s even been talk of challenging you for the throne.” 667

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 The emperor gave him an iron stare. Desmond knew speaking out was a risk but the emperor needed to hear this. “Are you one of those potential challengers?” Megolyth asked. Desmond laughed and shook his head. Megolyth didn‟t see the joke. “I‟ve been training with you every day for the past few months. What if anything have you seen in my personality that would suggest that I have designs on the throne?” “I haven‟t seen anything of that. You‟ve been somewhat of a friend to me and oddly enough I trust you more than my closest advisors. When I foolishly admitted my brief affair with Harlan all those years ago I waited several days for Gavin to come charging into my throne room with either a death threat or a resignation. Nothing came and I realized that you didn‟t tell him even though he‟s your father and commanding officer. I needed to know if you were trustworthy and you are. I know you don‟t want my throne.” “I still hear rumors there are others eager to try for your golden scepter. Surely you have your own suspicions.” “My eldest son for one.” “Sir?” Desmond had heard a lot of scary rumors about Megolyth‟s oldest son. Born before Megolyth took the throne, his son was quite an accomplished warrior in his own right. “Don‟t play dumb with me. I have never met anyone who knows as much about the goings-on in this empire as you. You know his reputation.” “Yes, Majesty. I have never met your son but I‟ve heard some whisperings.” “There‟s darkness in him, you know? I‟ve met his kind before. He has no boundaries and no decency. I once stopped him from almost beating a servant to death for a minor transgression.” Desmond took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Spooking one‟s own father was definitely not a good sign. “That‟s all the more reason to have a strong showing on the field as the Imperial monarch. You don‟t need him gaining a following.” 668

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Megolyth smiled, but it was strange and haunted. “He already has a weird little following. I‟ll take your advice under consideration.” Desmond nodded. There wasn‟t anything more he could do today. Better just let it alone and wait until tomorrow. He hoped Gavin, Gypsy, and Kharon had that long.

669

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 36 To Harlan‟s amazement, Missy was more like her father than Gypsy was. Even at just a few months old, the little girl was very decisive in what she liked and didn‟t. If she dared try and put her down for a nap or confine her to a playpen she threw a hissy fit. And as if that wasn‟t bad enough, Missy‟s fits now involved growling and spitting. Yes, spitting. Harlan knew that Missy yearned for her big, evil caretaker so she cut her some slack. Gavin had to leave abruptly when he regained his commission and the little girl missed him terribly. Accustomed to having him rock her to sleep at night, she refused to have her ritual desecrated by her mother, preferring to cry herself to sleep instead. Like her father, her personality took a nosedive when things weren‟t going her way. Harlan made a mental note to scold Gavin when he got back for spoiling the child rotten. She had just put the baby in her crib for biting when one of the burly guards met her outside Missy‟s room. The child was screaming at the top of her lungs protesting her confinement. There were no tears involved in this ferocious display, only an indignant revolt against the perceived violation of her sovereignty. The guard scowled at the closed bedroom door. “Is she okay?” Harlan let out a huge sigh. “She‟s fine, just unhappy with me.” “Oh, um…Caraculla is here to see you. We let him wait in the library. I hope that‟s all right.” He stared at the door with 670

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 wide-eyed amusement as Missy let loose another high-pitched shriek, accompanied by some angry, snarling baby babble. She ran her fingers through her hair. “That‟s fine, Nathan. Thanks.” “We‟ll be in the courtyard if you need us.” She nodded. They‟d be playing another game of cards, no doubt. She wished she had more for the two Imperial guards to do, but things were pretty calm around here. Fossix was a small coastal community that prided itself on being both safe and boring. That was one of the reasons why she loved it here so much. Harlan walked into the library and was immediately on guard. Caraculla looked rough. His handsome face was leaner than she remembered, highlighting more of his hollow cheeks and muscular jaw. The weight loss also brought attention to the dark circles under his eyes and gave them a hard, cold look. He was wearing dark red armor that accentuated the red streaks in his auburn hair. It gave him a villainous air she thought must be deliberate. He‟d made himself a drink and settled into one of the leather wing chairs. “Hello, Harlan.” She kept the door open and stayed by it in case she had to call for help. His dilated pupils told her he was high. Not this again. “Caraculla.” “Did you hear the news yet?” “What news?” Caraculla sipped his drink and licked his lips. “Gavin, Gypsy, and that pile of steaming filth, Kharon, have been taken prisoner by the Triumvirate. Desmond and I are leaving soon to try and secure their release.” Harlan‟s stomach sank. She fought down her rising panic. At least they aren‟t dead. “Has the Triumvirate made any demands for their release?” “Nope, but I wouldn‟t worry too much. No matter what kind of shit he gets into, Gavin always seems to come out smelling like a 671

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 rose. Gypsy on the other hand…” He gave her a vicious smile. “Pretty girl, three powerful kings, I‟m sure I don‟t need to tell you what their plans probably are.” He gulped down his drink and bared his teeth as it burned down his throat. He stared into the empty glass. “I just hope they make Kharon watch before they cut his fucking intestines out.” Harlan was vaguely aware her hands were shaking. Part of her wanted to punch him in the face and the other half didn‟t want to get anywhere near him. “Why are you here?” “I want to hurt you. It does hurt, doesn‟t it, Harlan?” He stood and she turned to bolt from the room. He was really high and probably drunk too. She needed to get the guards and get him out. “I wouldn‟t do that if I were you, because the next place I go is to Missy‟s room.” Harlan whirled around. “You stay the hell away from her!” “Then do exactly as I say.” He moved very close, his spurs jingling with every step he took. Harlan couldn‟t swallow the horrible lump in her throat, but she refused to cry in front of him. Oh God, Caraculla, what has happened to you? Caraculla walked a little past her and pulled the library door closed. A part of her was glad there was some small barrier between him and Missy. She didn‟t care what happened to her, as long as Missy was safe. He leaned in close and she turned her face away. “I‟m the only person on the planet who could destroy that fucking egomaniac.” He let out a bitter laugh. “I know every weakness he has. The Great Gavin Theron,” he said, shaking his head in mock shame. “He was once, you know? Until he met you. Then he turned into the great king of the pussies. Always Harlan this and Harlan that. You must have one gold-plated pussy for him to go on about you all the time.” 672

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She tried to slip away but he blocked her by placing both hands on either side of the wall next to her head. She was pinned. “Do you?” he said in a whisper that echoed with perversity. “Do you have a gold-plated pussy? Maybe I should strip you naked and see.” As much as she didn‟t want her lips that close to his, Harlan turned to face him. She locked her gaze with his. “Get the hell off me.” “Not just yet.” He wrapped his arms around her. She fought hard as he pulled her closer. His lips fastened onto hers in a mean and savage kiss. Fear and aggression spiked her adrenaline and she started punching him. She managed to break the kiss and was about to scream when he growled, “Open your fucking mouth and I will spit on the baby. It‟ll be quick though. She‟ll never know what hit her.” Harlan froze. A few tears of frustration escaped her eyes. “Gavin would hunt you down and you‟d be lucky if all he did was kill you.” Caraculla laughed and it was nothing short of terrifying. “That was if he could recover from your tragic rape and murder.” “What do you want? What will get you out of here?” He ran his fingers through her hair pulling it back from her face. “Drop your pants so I can have a taste of that golden pussy of yours.” Her stomach turned and a cold sweat broke out on her skin. The front door slammed closed and she heard men‟s voices. Caraculla let her go and took a respectful step back. A second later Desmond opened the door, frowning. He glanced at Harlan then stared at Caraculla. “Am I interrupting something?” There was a note of suspicion in his tone. “I was just filling Harlan in on Gavin‟s capture,” he said, a demonic gleam in his eye. 673

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Desmond‟s face darkened with rage. “I‟m sorry, Harlan. It sounds much worse than it is. They don‟t want Gavin, they want Megolyth. They‟ll be fine.” Then he turned on Caraculla. “I thought I told you not to come by here and panic her.” “Sorry, sir, I forget myself.” The words came out in a nasty, mocking tone. Desmond was tense and angry. He glared at Caraculla for almost a minute. “Well let‟s fucking go already, before you forget anything else.” “Yes, sir. Let‟s fucking go.” Caraculla passed close to Harlan, brushing his chest against her arm as he passed. The contact made her shudder. Once he was outside and out of earshot, Desmond turned back to Harlan. “Are you all right? Did something happen here?” She forced a weak smile and shook her head. “I‟m all right. Nothing happened. He‟s high and can be very nasty in his current state. Gavin‟s going to have to make some decisions about him when he gets back.” The last few words came out in a whisper and she hoped to God that Gavin came back. Desmond reached over and stroked her cheek over the dried tears. “He‟ll be back. It‟s just going to take some time.”

674

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 37 The jail was one of the cleanest Gypsy had ever seen and to this point in her life she‟d been in enough cells to know. Chalk it up to some barroom fights and a few assorted misdemeanors. She didn‟t appear to be in the main facility, but rather a holding area for political prisoners. The cells on the left had large exterior windows covered by several layers of metal lattice, and on top of that were hefty crossbars. Although diminished, the view of the surrounding mountains was still pretty good. There were only eight cells, all of which were empty except for the two occupied by her husband and father. She followed her two guards down the poorly lit center aisle, listening to the soft banter of Gavin and Kharon. The guards hadn‟t even bothered to bind her hands. Chang had asked for her word that she‟d go quietly to jail and she‟d said yes. She really just wanted to see her husband and father and make sure they were all right. It was interesting they hadn‟t put the two males in the same cell. Perhaps they thought they‟d be more difficult to control if they were paired up. Gavin was taking his confinement very well. But then he never showed his fear. He had taken off his armor and was sitting on his cot leaning back against the wall in just his pants and boots, his tunic laid out next to him. She marveled at how calm he seemed. By contrast Kharon was angry and tense, was probably still 675

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 pissed off from his earlier exchange with High Lord Chang. He hadn‟t taken off any of his armor and was pacing the cell like a caged animal. Every once in a while he‟d stop to hang his burly arms through the bars and peer as well as he could down the corridor. Her mind reached out and connected with him feeling his pain from the recent beating. It made her heart ache for him even though she knew how tough he was. The guards opened the cell directly across from his and she obediently went inside. Kharon seemed to visibly relax and watch her intently. She knew he was wondering if she‟d been mistreated but wouldn‟t speak in front of the guards. Gypsy sat on her lumpy mattress and leaned her back against the wall. She could hear the guard‟s boots scraping the stone floor as they left them. Kharon opened his mouth to speak but Gavin beat him to it. “I was rather hoping you had seduced Chang to obtain our release,” Gavin said. Kharon glared toward Gavin‟s cell and started pacing again. “I know you think you‟re funny, but you‟re not.” Gypsy had to force herself not to smirk. Gavin chuckled. “Who said I was joking?” “High Lord Chang figured out I wasn‟t the bullied wife and daughter you two made me out to be. I figured it was better to ‟fess up and tell him the truth.” She didn‟t want to mention she had no problem with seduction, but the opportunity hadn‟t presented itself. No need to make Kharon any unhappier than he already was. “Are you okay?” Kharon asked. He was still agitated. “I‟m fine. I was treated well.” “Where are your clothes and armor?” A slight tremor of underlying rage permeated the question and she could tell he was trying very hard to control himself. Oh that‟s what his problem is…my new clothes. He thinks something happened that I‟m not telling him about. 676

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 She kept her voice calm and matter of fact. “Their medical wing has a small scale Kirillian rejuvenator. They used it to mend my leg. I had to strip in order to submerge myself in the surgical fluid. When I was done they provided me with some clean clothes. High Lord Chang refused to give me back my boots and armor because he was concerned that I would try and escape.” Kharon stopped pacing. “Did his high lordship happen to mention what his plans for us are?” This was said with a healthy dose of sarcasm. “He said he sent an invitation to Megolyth to come and get us. I have no idea what that means.” “I do,” Gavin said. “He wants to challenge the emperor for our release.” Kharon threw his hands in the air. “Well there goes that! No offense to your emperor, Gavin, but I don‟t really see him disrupting his busy schedule to get us out of here. He‟ll probably send a champion and I can tell you right now, none of those kings are going to accept a substitute.” “He won‟t send a champion. He‟ll come.” Gavin lapsed into a few moments of silence. “You didn‟t know him when he first took the throne. He was very different then.” “Even if he does show up, I doubt he‟ll last ten minutes in the arena with any of them.” Gavin sighed and absently scratched his chest. “Well, Commander, I have every confidence he will not only show up, but also win our freedom.” “Have you lost your mind? Those three kings are all battlehardened warriors,” Kharon retorted, shaking his head. Gypsy‟s head turned back and forth from her father to her husband then back again waiting for the next response. “Desmond is the best swordsman in existence and he has been training Megolyth for several months now. The emperor‟s been practicing. I would be quite surprised if he wasn‟t able to beat all 677

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 three of them.” Kharon rolled his eyes and shook his head again, obviously not sharing her father‟s enthusiasm. “Are you sure they didn‟t hurt you, Gypsy?” He stopped pacing to lean on the bars and watch her. He winced from his back injuries. “They didn‟t lay a hand on me. They just fixed my leg and, so far, have been very nice.” “I wonder why,” Kharon grunted. He eased on his cot, sulking. Gypsy lay down as well and closed her eyes. She wished she‟d been put in Kharon‟s cell. It would be nice to be close to him right now. Maybe they could have even gotten a cell with a view. After a few minutes of silence, her father started singing. At first Gypsy had to strain to hear what song, but soon she realized it was an old battle tune she‟d often heard sung in the bars frequented by military folk. The song was about a soldier facing certain death and the hardship of war. It always evoked deep emotions in her and now she felt more connected to it than ever. Adding to the song‟s beauty was the rich, masculine quality of her father‟s voice. It carried through the jail, echoing off the walls and was so beautiful it made her eyes tear up. She hoped her mom wasn‟t too worried about them. Soon Kharon joined Gavin in the song. He complemented her father‟s voice with a deeper baritone of his own. The song took on a haunting quality and soon she felt the need to join them. She sat up, resting her back against the stone wall and sang with them. There they were, in a foreign jail for who knew how long, singing a sad song about the death of a young soldier. Gypsy was tired, hungry, and worried about the family she left behind, but the song lifted her spirits a little. She loved Kharon and her father more than she thought possible and at this moment she couldn‟t imagine wanting to be anywhere else. Even free. 678

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

679

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 38 Desmond stomped along the muddy trail, furious at himself. The three moons were shining above, casting their luminance on the narrow footpath but doing little to brighten his mood. He should never have brought Caraculla on this critical campaign. The rumors were there if he‟d chosen to listen to them but—like an idiot—he had given the colonel the benefit of the doubt. Gavin banishing him to the frontier should have been the first red flag—and a huge one at that—but once again Desmond had talked himself into something in conflict with his inner voice. Caraculla contributed nothing positive to this campaign. In fact he was turning into a huge burden, making Desmond feel more like a babysitter than a brigadier. His baby sister Missy would have been less trouble on this campaign than the mercurial colonel. This well-respected, highly decorated male had somehow transformed from a competent and honored Imperial officer to a secretive, whiny, pain-in-the-ass that Desmond had to constantly search out every time he needed him. It was exhausting. Desmond hated to admit it, but now he was starting to know how Gavin felt. Even with all his and his father‟s personal problems, Desmond respected his position and the chain of command. It would never have occurred to him to behave as Caraculla was now. No matter how much he hated his father sometimes, he prided himself on being a good soldier no matter what. Caraculla‟s insubordinate and fractious behavior was both 680

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 confusing and concerning. Desmond found the wayward colonel sitting on the banks of a small lake staring off into the darkness. It was all Desmond could do not to strangle the shit out of him. “Colonel, are you planning to come to the officer‟s briefing this evening?” “I wasn‟t, no.” Desmond had no time for this bullshit. “Since you‟re still an officer for the time being, please enlighten me why you think you‟re exempt from attendance.” He ran his gaze up and down Desmond and lifted his lip in a contemptuous sneer. “You‟re a brigadier general. I‟m sure you don‟t need me to attend your briefing.” Was Caraculla fucking kidding him? Was he seriously jealous of this temporary boost in rank? Desmond rubbed his chin and thought about punching Caraculla in the face. “How are you going to know what‟s going on tomorrow? Were you planning to wing it and hope no one got killed because of your incompetence?” Caraculla leaned back on his elbows and glared up at him. “I‟ve been in more battles than you‟ve got hair on your balls. You don‟t need to worry about me or the men under me.” “Oh really? Well I was wondering if you were planning to provide any assistance on this campaign. Because the only thing you‟ve done so far is suck down narcotics, disappear, and sulk like a toddler. “Bringing you back for this mission was a colossal waste of my time.” Desmond started to walk away when he stopped and marched back over. “And as far as you having anyone to command, you‟re relieved of that responsibility. Since the units are being assigned at this briefing that you‟re far too experienced to attend there won‟t be any assigned to you. Just conduct yourself like any mercenary would. Hang back and let everybody else do the dying.” Caraculla jumped to his feet. “Fuck you, Desmond! You‟re 681

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 got some fucking nerve talking to me like that! I was an officer risking death in the field while you were still sucking your momma‟s tit on Kirillia.” Desmond glared at him. “Yeah? The whole time you were risking death in the field you had Gavin‟s dick to hold onto for guidance and protection. He took care of you because you were just a convenient replacement for Northe, and like Northe he spoiled the shit out of you and made you weak. Now you‟re incapable of functioning without him. You were a good officer once, when Gavin was around to wet nurse you. But now that he‟s cut you loose to grow up, you‟ve fallen apart and proven that you‟re nothing without him.” The colonel placed his hand on his sword. The air was thick with the threat of deadly violence. “You go right ahead.” Fury spiked Desmond‟s blood. “You‟ll just end up as one less problem I have to deal with. Or maybe you‟ll just pussy out and spit on me? Then you can be exiled back to the Queendom, where you‟ll have a whole group of mommies to coddle you.” Caraculla smiled and shook his head. He moved his hand away from his weapon and held it up. “Okay, Desmond,” he said in that I‟m-your-buddy tone. “Let‟s get to that briefing.” **** Desmond and Caraculla emerged from the woods to see a whole company of Imperial guards. At first Desmond thought he was under arrest for some trumped-up charge but then the guard captain came over and said, “The emperor is in your tent, Brigadier. He‟d like a word with you.” Desmond entered his tent and knelt. Megolyth waved his hand up impatiently. “Don‟t bother with that when we‟re alone.” He stood. “Is something wrong, your Majesty?” “No I decided to take your advice and handle this one myself.” He squeezed Desmond‟s shoulder. “I‟m going to negotiate with my 682

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 cousins to release Gavin, Gypsy, and Kharon. You and your men will escort me to the border and wait there for further instructions. If there‟s no word from me in two days, you continue with your attack as planned. Understood?” “Yes, sir. Are you sure you‟re up for this?” “I haven‟t been this sure of anything in a long time. I‟ve been isolated for too long and I must get back to the business of running this empire. This‟ll be my first step in the right direction. Remember, two days.” “Yes, sir. We‟ll be ready.”

683

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 39 Caraculla had never known hatred like this. It was so potent and all-consuming it tainted every emotion he felt, soured every morsel of food he tasted, and permeated every aspect of his existence. He spent hours begging any god that would listen to strike down the object of his hate, but the bastard lived on and on. Caraculla had even thought about going to that infernal wizard Titan to help him get rid of the object of his loathing but fear and caution won out. Even thinking the hated one‟s name made his head ache with rabid fury. Kharon. Kharon, the thief who had stolen his beloved Gypsy from him, simply had to die. But it shouldn‟t be a quiet or easy death. It should be a horrible and terrifying thing that brought the commander to his fucking knees. As luck would have it, the fates may have delivered the very tool to Caraculla‟s hand. The Imperial medics had been the first to open up this avenue for revenge. The legion stopped to break for camp near a small pond situated along one of the main travel trails. As was procedure, the medics had tested the pond and determined the water wasn‟t fit to drink. The water tested positive for the virus that caused Serillian Fever, a very lethal disease. It had decimated the area only three hundred years ago, leaving very few alive. But the Fever only affected AEssyrians, not Razorbacks, humans or Kirillians, so even if Kharon did contract the disease, 684

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gypsy would be safe because of her mixed blood. It wouldn‟t take much to infect that blasted husband of hers. All Caraculla had to do was wait for an opportunity and in a few short hours, that thieving commander would be sicker than any living thing had a right to be. It was rather odd that the pond was infected with the virus, since it had mostly been eradicated. The body of water had likely been infected deliberately, probably by the Triumvirate. Posted on many of the trees around the perimeter of the pond were wooden signs with red lettering warning of death. Caraculla knelt on the bank behind one of the large water trees and pulled a small glass vial out of his pocket. He had kept one of his liquid narcotics in it, but he was currently out. Crouching by the water‟s edge, he dipped the open vial through the surface and scooped up enough to fill it. Satisfied with his treasure, he recapped the vial and replaced it in his pocket. “You don‟t want to fill your canteen there, sir,” a young soldier said from higher up the embankment. The soldier was the roving watch, checking to make sure all was secure around the camp. “That water‟s no good. We have some men filling the canteens from the stream on the other side of the camp.” Caraculla made a face of concern. He stood up and frowned at the water. “Oh really? I didn‟t see the sign posted. Thank you, Corporal.” The soldier squinted at the sign right above the colonel‟s head and shrugged. “Um…you‟re welcome, sir. Have a nice evening,” he said, glancing back a few times as he walked back toward the main camp. Caraculla waited a few moments, then prowled back to the camp looking for someplace quiet. The evening air was crisp and he found he was beginning to like the cooler weather. Probably due to all the time he‟d been spending at King Leviathan‟s. Finding a secluded clearing, he sat on a fallen tree and stared into the darkness, letting his murderous thoughts consume and 685

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 comfort him. All he had to do was get rid of Kharon and Gypsy would once again be his, only this time he‟d never let her go. His vicious obsessing was interrupted by the heavy crunching of boots on gravel coming up the path behind him. Caraculla recognized Desmond‟s Kirillian scent and turned, straddling the log to face him. The brigadiers‟ large frame was backlit by the bright triple moons, keeping his face shadowed and unreadable. Why was Desmond constantly ferreting him out for some stupid assignment? Why couldn‟t Gavin‟s bastard leave him the fuck alone? “What now?” Caraculla asked. “You‟ve got the mid watch.” His cold, dispassionate monotone grated on Caraculla‟s nerves. “Yeah, okay. Fine.” “The correct response is yes, sir, Colonel. Or are you in need of some remedial training?” Caraculla shook his head. Desmond was a fucking asshole, just like his father. “Yes, sir.” “But before I allow you to stand watch I want you to submit to a drug test.” A bolt of hot anger flashed through his mind. Caraculla stood up. “You‟ve got to be fucking kidding me, sir.” A senior level medic moved up behind Desmond with a leather bag. He waited patiently. “I want to ensure that you‟re not under the influence of something before I place the safety of this camp in your hands.” Desmond had the nerve to sound bored. “Fuck your drug test. I‟ll just submit my resignation now.” “You try and I‟ll have you arrested and sent back to the empire, where you can fester in a fucking jail cell for all care. I‟ll be damned if I‟m going to risk you passing out in some druginduced stupor, leaving the camp vulnerable to ambush. Now, Colonel, which is it going to be?” Caraculla hastily unbuttoned his tunic and threw it on the 686

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 ground. His hatred now had a new focus, Desmond Theron. If only Desmond was susceptible to Serillian Fever. “What do I get if the test comes back negative?” “Then you get mid watch.” Caraculla grinned. “You are your father‟s son, aren‟t you? We‟ll just see how devoted you are to Daddy when he seduces and fucks your pretty wife.” To Caraculla‟s surprise, Desmond laughed. “That‟ll never happen.” He turned and nodded to the medic. Caraculla sat back down and allowed the medic to draw some blood. A simple field strip test was completed and he was clean but if they had tested him a few days ago, he would have had problems. It was better to just put up with this indignity and let them test him so they‟d fuck off. The medic discarded the blood, and then nodded to Desmond. “I‟ll have the roving watch wake you at eleven thirty,” Desmond said. “How fucking thoughtful of you.” Desmond stared at him for a long time. He stared long enough for Caraculla to begin to rethink being such a smartass. Desmond could have Caraculla hanged for insubordination and he knew it. After a few long, uncomfortable minutes, Caraculla said, “Sorry, sir.” Desmond nodded forcing down a slight grin and walked off to finish his rounds.

687

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 40 The guards came to get Gavin, Kharon and Gypsy midafternoon the next day. Gypsy noticed there were only four guards, which was odd since her father was notorious for being a nasty and difficult detainee. But instead of fighting them, like she expected him to, Gavin just went with them, even submitting to the wrist restraints without complaint. Even Kharon, who‟d spent a majority of the night cursing the Triumvirate and their treachery, let them bind him. It was almost as if everyone had rehearsed what they were going to do ahead of time. All that remained was for everyone to play his part. Gypsy had considered putting up a fuss, but she followed Gavin and Kharon‟s lead instead. They were brought from the detention area up a winding flight of alabaster stairs and into the main audience hall housing the three massive thrones. After being guided over to an alcove containing a table and four chairs, their restraints were removed. Gavin sat first, placing his boots up on one of the vacant chairs and surveying the room. Kharon reluctantly sat and Gypsy slid into the chair next to his. A serving maid placed a tray of meat in the center of the table while another provided each of them a goblet of fresh cold water. It was excellent treatment for a bunch of prisoners and Gypsy was grateful for the hospitality. Gavin helped himself to some food, so she did, too. Kharon sat ramrod straight and stared straight ahead. 688

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 He seemed to be annoyed with Gavin‟s cavalier attitude. “Are you so certain they don‟t mean to poison you?” he asked Gavin. Her father chewed noisily. “If they were going to poison us, they wouldn‟t bother putting it in expensive meat and serving it on silver platters. A much better plan would be to keep you in your cell and feed you toxic slop or better yet not feed you at all. If they mean to execute us there isn‟t much we can do to stop them. I, for one, am sick of feeling my stomach digest itself. When was the last time you ate?” Kharon‟s frown deepened. “I haven‟t eaten a thing since before they took us prisoner.” “How long can you keep that up? This food is damn good. A hell of a lot better than what they were feeding us in our cells,” he said through a mouthful of meat. “You‟re too trusting.” Gavin shrugged. “Perhaps. But at least I‟ll be strong enough to fight my way out if it should come to that.” He grinned at Kharon. “You will try to keep up, won‟t you?” Kharon‟s expression softened. He grabbed a few thick pieces of meat and wolfed them down. Gypsy suppressed a grin as she dug into her own plate. All three high kings sat on their respective thrones, each one as stoic as the rest. They were all staring at someone. Gypsy followed their gaze and realized Megolyth was standing before them. She nudged Kharon‟s arm and pointed. He stared at the base of the thrones in disbelief. Her father gave an obligatory glance and went back to eating. How could he have been so sure Megolyth would show up? Well they had known each other a long time. She would guess he knew Megolyth better than anyone. Months ago when Gavin was arrested by Megolyth over the slave girl Lilly, Gavin might have predicted the emperor‟s plans had he not been so distraught over her mother‟s 689

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 injuries. Odd how seemingly unrelated things could intertwine and react with each other. If her mother hadn‟t been attacked, Gavin would have been at the top of his game and would have never submitted to an arrest. He would have rallied the army, a civil war would have broken out, and Megolyth very well may have been deposed. In that case none of them would be here right now. The emperor was one of the most magnificent males Gypsy had ever seen. He even outshone the Triumvirate, which was really saying something. He wore heavily decorated armor with bright silver details. Down his back was a long crimson cloak. Even at this distance, she could see the expensive quality of his boots in their inky blackness. His long dark hair was pulled back loosely and framed his gorgeous face. Everything about him was perfect—his size, his features, and even his clothes and armor. Gypsy suddenly realized she was staring and blinked once to clear her head. She glanced sheepishly at Kharon and was relieved that he hadn‟t caught her gawking. High King Chang leaned forward and stared at Megolyth. The king almost seemed amused, like an older brother taunting a younger one. “The prize is all three captives, but you must battle each of us and win.” If Megolyth was worried, he didn‟t show it. “Understood, Cousin. But if I win there is a treaty between our great realms, and the treaty favors me.” High King Oden laughed. “Spoken like a true emperor, Cousin.” He glanced at the other kings and they nodded. “It is agreed then.” Kharon leaned back in his seat and folded his massive arms. He looked anything but relaxed. Gypsy scooted closer to him because it gave her comfort and he was warm. Her presence must have provided him some solace, too, because he unfolded his arms and reached down to squeeze her leg. It sent a hot, erotic thrill 690

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 through her whole body and she prayed for a conjugal visit. A royal guard approached their table and gestured for them to rise. “The tournament will take place in the royal practice arena. Come with me.” Gavin and Kharon scarfed down a few more pieces of meat and stood. Gypsy didn‟t bother eating anymore because her stomach was already full and jerking around with giddy excitement. She wasn‟t sure if it was from the impending battle or just being this close to Kharon. Maybe it was a combination of both. She pulled a few quick sips of water and fell in behind her husband as they were led out of the throne room. The practice arena was much smaller than she imagined, about half the size of the Imperial arena their nobles used. From what Desmond had told her, Megolyth was the only male he‟d ever seen in that arena. The differences in the arenas didn‟t end with size. This arena wasn‟t round, but hexagonal, and there was nothing covering the floor. Instead, the dark-gray-and-white-flecked stone was decorated with elaborate spiral designs carved into it, probably for traction. The bleachers were little more than tiered steps made from the same stone. Not a lot of contrasting colors. The seating area they were brought to was draped with a thick, green covering that added padding for comfort. The coolest thing about this arena was the roof. Four burly guards turned hand cranks that pulled the large dome apart at the midline revealing the azure sky above. A gust of cold wind came through the open ceiling, raising gooseflesh all over her skin and turning her breath to frost. She scooted closer to Kharon to sap some of his body heat and he obligingly placed his arm around her. Gypsy leaned across Kharon‟s chest and poked her father in the leg several times. Gavin stared down at the offending finger then squinted over at her. “What?” “Does he have to fight all three of them at once?” 691

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 “No, dear. I imagine he‟ll start with High Lord Chang because he is the best of the three. If he wins, he‟ll move on to Kohl and then Oden.” “I don‟t see him besting one of them, let alone all of them,” Kharon scoffed. “If he loses will they kill us?” She tried to sound casual, but the magnitude of the answer threaded fear through her nerves. “Perhaps, more likely is that Megolyth will be forced to sign a treaty giving up the abandoned Vieran Kingdom completely plus ceding a large chunk of the lands bordering it. Either way, we‟ll probably be released back to him. If they were intent upon killing us they would have done so already.” “They‟re starting,” Kharon gestured down to the arena while gently pulling Gypsy back up. Megolyth and Chang circled around each other silently. It was strange to hear the loud clacking and scraping of boots on the stone floor. Chang attacked first, bringing his blade in a cross cut to Megolyth‟s abdomen, but the emperor easily deflected the blow and slammed his fist into the side of Chang‟s head. The high king stumbled back and Megolyth was on him bringing his blade down over and over in a succession of blows. Chang managed to break out and circle back around. This time Megolyth moved in, bringing his blade down in a horizontal chop, which Chang deflected. Unexpectedly, Megolyth grabbed Chang‟s sword wrist and pulled him forward into his knee. Chang recovered quickly and managed to drive his sword up into the flesh under the emperor‟s arm. Megolyth snarled and spat out a curse, pulling back to deliver another slice which scraped off Chang‟s chest plate. Gypsy was amazed at Megolyth‟s fighting skill. She could tell from some of his unorthodox moves and dirty tricks that Desmond had been working with him a lot. But Megolyth also had a style all his own. He seemed to be comfortable with being in real combat 692

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 again as he gave off an air of focus and relaxation. She began to share her father‟s optimism that he could pull this off. Kharon seemed to be surprised as well and she could feel some of the tension ease in him. About forty minutes into the fight, Chang tried to drive his blade into the emperor‟s abdomen with a forward thrust. Megolyth sidestepped the attack, causing the blade to slide between the gaps in his armor, cutting his side. He leaned into the blade, trapping it under his chest plate. With Chang momentarily distracted trying to free his blade, Megolyth leaped forward, tackling him to the ground. Before Chang could respond, Megolyth‟s blade was against his throat. “That‟s one kill.” Chang nodded, releasing his sword. “Very good, Cousin. But can you repeat your success two more times?” “I have no doubt,” Megolyth said, getting up and frowning down at his bloody side. The battle between Megolyth and all three kings took the better part of two hours. Gypsy had seen lots of fights before but she‟d never seen anyone take so much punishment and still win the match, but that‟s exactly what the emperor did. She didn‟t dare breathe a word to either her father or her husband, but she thought the emperor needed to practice more. Megolyth was panting and cut in quite a few places, but he had definitely won. The Triumvirate, by comparison, although battered as well, looked like they‟d just had a vigorous workout. She didn‟t get the impression that this was a death match. It felt more like the Triumvirate just wanted to teach the emperor a lesson. Although she was sure they wouldn‟t have minded the annexation of some additional territory, she didn‟t get the impression anyone wanted to kill anyone. The three high kings seemed to like Megolyth and he in turn seemed to reciprocate some of the same fondness. They were all fairly close in age and 693

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 she wondered what they had been like as children. The royal guard returned to their seating area and escorted them back to the throne room. For the first time since their capture Kharon seemed happy and relaxed. It was still weird being able to sense his emotions without even looking at him but she was starting to get used to it. They took their previous seats and dug into a fresh tray of meat that had replaced the one they‟d left behind. Chang leaned against his throne, wiping the sweat from his face with an embroidered towel. “You have won your people back honorably. I hope you will accept our hospitality and join us in a feast tonight. Afterward we will sign the treaty, split up the abandoned kingdom evenly and relocate the buffer zone. We have prepared guestrooms for you and your officers. I thought you may want an opportunity to clean up.” Megolyth sat on the short steps just beneath Oden‟s throne looking exhausted but relieved. “You are all most generous, Cousins. We would be honored to accept your hospitality.”

694

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 41 Dinner was over and the celebration in full swing by the time Gypsy found her husband standing at one of the long wooden bars sharing a joke with Desmond. Moving up behind him, she stood on her tiptoes and leaned in close to his ear. “I need to go back to our room for a few minutes but I don‟t remember where it is. Maybe you could tear yourself away from my brother and escort me. I‟d hate to get lost and get into trouble.” Gypsy gave him a wicked smile and before he could answer, she was walking out the grand hall doorway. It took less than five seconds for Kharon to catch up with her. He took her by the hand and they slipped away to be alone. The guestroom was enormous decorated in cool grays and warm burgundies. The wonderful smell of burning embers from the already blazing fireplace diffused through the air. The room boasted ceiling-to-floor windows exhibiting a breathtaking view of the opposing mountains illuminated by the three moons. Both her and her husband‟s gear had been placed in the storage closet by the door. It had been so long since she‟d felt his powerful arms around her, his hot kisses on her throat. Surrendering to his fierce passion was the sweetest form of nourishment for her tortured soul. His hands moved slowly, caressing, teasing. They explored her face, her neck, and the firm muscles of her shoulders. Gypsy grabbed him by the arm and pulled him over to their 695

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 bed. Wrapping her arms around his thick neck, she pulled Kharon down into a blazing kiss. The contact caught her breath in her throat. Her husband kissed her back with a delicate combination of sweetness and fire. His gentle warmth was unexpected. She expected him to ravish her, but he was softer than that, almost as though he didn‟t dare demand too much. In response, she relaxed and softened as well. She wanted to take her time, wanted to feel loved and needed. After being a soldier trapped in so much sorrow and devastation for so long, all she wanted right now was to shed that person and just be Kharon‟s wife and lover. She let the other world melt away and gently teased and delighted his lips with feather-light kisses until he moaned against her mouth. He buried his face in her neck and hugged her tight. “I missed you so much, Gypsy. I was so worried. Thank the gods you‟re all right.” Her heart filled with joyous warmth and for the first time she knew what love felt like. Not the heated, grappling love she‟d had with Caraculla but a purer form of devotion that didn‟t depend on coupling to fulfill her. He was here for her when she needed him the most and right now it was the most important thing he could have ever done for her. She could have stayed like this, in Kharon‟s arms with no sex, and been totally happy. They held each other for a long time, kissing often, fondling occasionally, until her desire built into a painful longing. She didn‟t have to do anything, he already knew. His kisses turned from playful sweetness to the demanding crush of a hungry male. The transformation was a narcotic rush and Gypsy was swept up in it. She ran her hands into his thick, dark hair and pressed her body against his. Nothing had ever felt so good or right. It was as if a missing part of her had been restored and there was order in chaos. All the pain of the battlefield was momentarily forgotten in the arms of her wonderful man and she was grateful he was such a 696

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 refuge. Did her father know when he‟d encouraged Kharon to marry her this would end up such a perfect match? She didn‟t know and didn‟t want to give Gavin too much credit, but there was one thing about her father that only a few recognized—he knew people. He could read their thoughts and desires almost as though they‟d confessed them to him and Gavin was, so far at least, never wrong. Her father‟s biggest problem was listening to his own inner voice. Just because he knew something wasn‟t right didn‟t mean he wouldn‟t act on it. A little fumbling with her armor, the uniform beneath and Kharon was inside her. Gypsy threw her head back and gasped at the surge of harsh pleasure. Her flesh came alive, dancing with sensation under his lips, his hands, as if she‟d never known true pleasure until now. He paused inside her, holding her quivering thighs up off the bed. “I love you, Gypsy,” he breathed into her shoulder. It was said softly, tentatively, as if it were a secret he didn‟t want to confess to anyone, least of all her. “No matter where the future takes us, I‟ve never loved any woman the way I love you.” Before she could respond, he was moving again, taking her to new and glorious heights. Gypsy wanted to say so much, to tell him how much he meant to her, how she had misjudged his motives, but all of it left her. All that mattered was what they had, what they were sharing here in a foreign kingdom far from home. How could she ever tell him that she loved him so much she feared her heart would burst from the agony of it? How could any words strung together express the private truth of her heart? She did the only thing she thought would express everything all at once, she laid down her emotional defenses and let him crash over her like the surge from a summer cyclone. For a few short minutes they were one. She felt his hunger for her flesh, his love, his fear, and his hope for their future, and 697

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 saturated in the mix was her deep love for him. She knew he experienced it because he stopped thrusting for a moment and stared into her eyes. Then they were swallowed up by their competing hungers, each one pulling back to fully experience their own erotic blitz. All too soon it was over, and the voices from the party downstairs carried up through the floor. Gypsy lay in his arms for a few more minutes, reveling in how good she felt both physically and emotionally. Things made sense to her now. All the guilt she carried about Caraculla had been shed. She understood that feelings change and no one is obligated to love anyone else forever. It was a hard step to take. Caraculla would always have a place in her heart but they had evolved differently. She could see the blaring inequalities of emotion in their relationship. He had never needed her and she didn‟t need him anymore. He simply didn‟t want anyone else to have her. Gypsy refused to be held hostage by his desire. She hoped she always felt this way about Kharon and he always felt the same for her. But she accepted that it could fade someday, although, she didn‟t know how any other relationship could feel as good or as right as this. Rolling onto her stomach she stared into his mismatched eyes and traced the chain link tattoo by his eye with her fingertip. “I love you, Kharon. I hope we always have this.” He grinned up at her. “I know we will. Now let‟s go back downstairs. You‟ve pulled quite an appetite out of me and I‟m starving.”

698

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3

Chapter 42 The celebration was huge and there was plenty of everything; food, fancy decoration, and beautiful serving girls. Gypsy could care less about the women, but she knew Kharon, her father, and the other males appreciated the vivacious scenery. High Lord Chang had invited Desmond and his men to join them, with Megolyth‟s blessing, so the great hall was jam-packed with soldiers. Gypsy sipped her drink, enjoying the liquid burn all the way to her belly. She couldn‟t wait for this to be over so she could assault her husband again before their journey home tomorrow. At least she would be warm tonight. She was sick to death of being cold all the time. If she thought Kharon‟s old kingdom was cold, this place was a virtual ice cube. It still baffled her why anyone would live in this frozen wasteland. It was astonishingly beautiful…but that was it. She couldn‟t wait to get the hell out of here. A large shadow crossed into her peripheral vision. She turned her head just in time to see her father marching over toward her with drink in hand. Gypsy looked away and groaned inwardly. What the hell does he want now? “Come and dance with me, my dear.” Gavin placed the crystal tumbler on the table. He stared down at her with that evil eye as if refusal wasn‟t an option. From his happy demeanor, Gypsy could tell he was drunk and halfway between fun Gavin and son of a bitch 699

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin. She had a lifetime of experience with the latter. “You know I hate dancing. Besides I suck at it. Go dance with someone who won‟t embarrass you.” Gypsy didn‟t have to lie. She‟d been forced to take lessons as a teenager, but she‟d never paid much attention and couldn‟t recall finishing the class. She had more important pursuits, like hunting and sneaking weapons out of Gavin‟s personal armory. Her father shook his outstretched hand. “Nonsense. Come with me. That‟s an order.” What could she do? She was stuck. He‟d only keep badgering her until he got his way. She gave him a strained smile, downed the rest of her drink and let him lead her onto the dance floor. Great, I‟m a little drunk too so this won‟t be pretty. Gavin placed one hand on her lower back and held her hand with the other. Even at this respectable distance, she was uncomfortable. It was easier when she was a little girl because he would just pick her up to dance with him. There was no footwork on her part. He glided across the floor as she struggled not to step on his feet, but despite her efforts, she did several times. When they were far from the tables, he said, “Have you spoken to Caraculla?” Gypsy hadn‟t even given him a thought. She glanced over to where he sat alone in a dark corner, brooding and glaring daggers at Kharon. Her husband was oblivious at the visual knives coming his way. He stood on the throne platform watching her while he chatted with High Lord Kohl. It appeared to be an amicable discussion. “No. He didn‟t make any effort to talk to me. I figured it was because of Kharon, so I just stayed away.” She stepped on Gavin‟s foot for probably the tenth time. Gavin nodded grimly and she was surprised he seemed so sober all of a sudden. “He‟s acting very strange. Do me a favor and stay away from him.” A lump of sorrow settled into her belly. Suddenly she didn‟t 700

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 feel much like dancing but she kept on. “Desmond told me earlier he‟s been high this whole mission and that he almost had him arrested.” She hesitated for a moment then added, “He also told me Caraculla is planning to resign as soon as we get back.” She felt like a snitch telling her father but, for some strange reason, it felt like the right thing to do. She was sure Desmond would have told Gavin himself when they finally had a chance to talk to each other. Her father stiffened, stopped dancing and returned her to the table where he‟d gotten her. I hope I didn‟t say too much. Gypsy had just enough time to sip her drink, when Kharon, who‟d come down to the table, grabbed her hand and dragged her back onto the dance floor. **** Desmond tossed back his drink as his father came marching over. He was feeling good but was sure that was going to end as soon as Gavin got there. Gavin smiled at him, but he could tell the old man was pissed about something. He wondered if Gypsy had told him about Caraculla and his drug use. Wait ‟til he heard the rest. Desmond was contemplating whether to tell him now or when they got back. Gavin slapped him on the shoulder affectionately. “Damn good job, boy. I‟m very proud of you.” “I didn‟t really do anything but provide the emperor with an escort here.” “Bullshit! You led the troops here to defend the empire and rescue your old man. You also got Megolyth off his ass and back in command of his empire. That‟s definitely something. The emperor must have had a lot of faith in you to promote you to brigadier.” “Hmm. I thought that was your idea.” “Before I left I told Megolyth you would know how I would proceed. That was all.” He tossed back his drink and bared his teeth. 701

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 Gavin seemed dizzy with the possibility that Desmond might not be such a loss after all. It pissed him off more than he imagined it would. He decided to move onto a more pressing subject. “About your other son—” Desmond said jokingly. His father waved over a serving girl and removed a few more drinks from her tray, placing one in front of Desmond. “Yes, yes, Gypsy told me he‟s been indulging in his favorite vice. She also mentioned he thinks he‟s going to resign.” Gavin lit a cigar and coughed out a bitter laugh. “He‟d have a better chance of becoming a high priest. I‟d never let him resign on me. He‟d be far too dangerous.” Desmond rubbed the side and back of his neck. “Yeah, um…about that. There‟s a little more to this that I didn‟t tell her.” Gavin stopped drinking and waited. “What exactly didn‟t you tell her?” “Listen, I don‟t know for a fact but…” Desmond hesitated. This wasn‟t going to be easy to tell. He downed the drink Gavin had left him and tried to find words that wouldn‟t send Gavin into a supernova. Finally he gave up. There was no way his father wasn‟t going to go berserk. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I think Caraculla threatened Harlan.” Gavin fixed that golden eye on him and Desmond‟s blood turned to ice. Nothing was worse than a pissed off Gavin. “What exactly do you mean?” “He‟s not been in his right mind. We were just about to march and I was looking for his worthless ass everywhere. I finally found him at your villa. He was alone in the library with Harlan and…well she was standing against the wall and she looked spooked when I came in on them. Not hurt, just scared. She told me she was all right and that nothing happened, but said that you were going to have to make some decisions about Caraculla when you got back. That‟s it. That‟s all she said.” That evil golden eye fixed on Caraculla, who was still sulking 702

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 in the corner. Desmond almost felt sorry for the colonel. Gavin launched from his seat and stalked over to Caraculla. A sickness settled in the pit of Desmond‟s stomach. This was going to be bad. Gavin pounced on Caraculla. There was not another word for it. One minute Caraculla was in his seat insolently chewing on a thumbnail, and the next he was on the ground with Gavin on top of him. A furious brawl erupted and Desmond raced over to do something, anything to restore order. Gypsy heard Caraculla‟s high-pitched screech first. He was on his back being pummeled by Gavin. She had no doubt in her mind that Gavin meant to kill him. “You… You fucking bastard! You dared to threaten Harlan? Harlan, who on more than one occasion has saved your worthless life!” Gavin snarled as an unbridled rage twisted his already sinister features. Desmond was over by them, but seemed at a loss over what to do. Gypsy left Kharon and rushed over to help in any way she could. She was vaguely aware of Kharon following behind her. The crowd had formed a tight circle around them, but no one wanted to interfere. Even the Triumvirate watched with concerned curiosity. The fight was madness. Not since Caraculla and Kharon‟s brawl in the barn had Gypsy seen two men locked in such violence. It was terrifying. Gavin slammed his fists into Caraculla‟s head so many times she was sure the colonel would have permanent brain damage if he survived. But Caraculla proved to be a tough opponent. He shoved Gavin off just enough to slip out from under him. Caraculla pulled a huge knife from his boot and swung it at her father who quickly dodged and punished the colonel by delivering 703

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 several hard kicks to his belly then finishing with another devastating kick to Caraculla‟s nose. Gypsy heard the bone break. Blood poured from Caraculla‟s nose and the Razorback shook his head spraying it everywhere. His green eyes blazed with bottomless hate. Caraculla slipped his hand into a pocket and pulled out a glass vial just as Kharon circled around behind him. “He‟s got something!” Gypsy shouted but it was a second too late. Caraculla was pulling back to throw it in her father‟s face when Gavin delivered a bone-jarring right hook. The punch sent Caraculla reeling hard to the left. He landed on the smooth stone, sliding a few feet back from Gavin and coming to rest at Kharon‟s feet. Kharon chuckled. “Had enough?” He leaned down and helped Caraculla to his feet. When Caraculla got his feet under him, Kharon turned him to secure his hands behind his back when the colonel twisted and threw the contents of the vial in her husband‟s face. Kharon wiped it away, annoyed, and bound Caraculla‟s hands. One of the royal guards came forward and handed Kharon a spit guard, which he secured to Caraculla‟s mouth. Blood ran freely from the colonel‟s nose, under the spit guard and down his neck saturating the front of his uniform. Gavin grabbed the front of Caraculla‟s uniform. “What was that?” The Razorback was barely conscious. His head lulled back and forth with the force of Gavin‟s shakes. “A surprise,” he slurred. Chang pushed through the crowd surrounding them. He handed Kharon a napkin so he could dry his face. “Go fetch the doctor,” the high lord told one of his servers. “That‟s not necessary,” Kharon said. “I‟m fine.” Gavin viciously tore the insignias off Caraculla‟s uniform. He threw them on the ground. “Tell me what was in that liquid right 704

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 now or I‟ll kill you slowly in front of all these people.” Caraculla tried to open his eyes but they were too bloodied and swollen shut. “Just some contaminated water.” “Contaminated with what?” Gavin hissed. “Serillian Fever,” Desmond spoke out. “One of the watering ponds on the main trail about ten miles north of Myth Gate tested positive for it. He must have taken a sample.” Gavin jerked the front of Caraculla‟s uniform shaking him a few more times. “I don‟t recall any contaminated water when we rode through. Are you also responsible for contaminating the pond? A personal gift perhaps to you from Leviathan?” Gavin let go of his uniform and took a step back in disgust. “No…no…no,” he said, shaking his head. “I didn‟t poison it. It was already that way when we arrived.” Desmond folded his arms, glaring at Caraculla. “He‟s right.” He sighed. “The medics reported the contamination when we got there.” “You‟re right, Gavin. That doesn‟t make sense,” Gypsy said. “That pond was clean when we rode through before the last battle. Most of the soldiers filled their canteens and watered their hyperia from it…myself included.” High Lord Chang said, “Since the contamination occurred after the battle, but prior to the brigadier‟s passage we should assume there is a third party involved in this.” He looked at Megolyth. “Someone who would benefit from the destruction of both of our realms.” Gypsy heart sank and her mouth went dry. If all of this was true then it was a death sentence for Kharon. She opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. The crowd was already distancing themselves from Kharon. “He‟s lying,” Kharon said. “Whatever he thinks he has, it isn‟t the Fever. I feel fine. It‟s just rancid river water.” Caraculla collapsed on the ground at Gavin‟s feet. Gavin 705

Siren Warrior Chronicles Megabook Volume 3 kicked him twice for good measure. Sam, the Triumvirate‟s doctor, came running in. “What‟s happened?” After a brief explanation Chang unsheathed his sword and picked up the discarded napkin Kharon had used to wipe his face. “What, if anything, is on this?” Sam took the napkin from the High King. “We should probably take him to the medical wing in case he is infected.” Gypsy accompanied Kharon upstairs and sat in silence next to him on a bench in the medical facility. It didn‟t take Sam long to confirm everyone‟s worst fear. It was what Caraculla had said it was—Serillian Fever. Of course Gypsy, Gavin, Desmond and Caraculla were immune because they weren‟t pure AEssyrians. But everyone else present was going to be very sick very soon. Many of them were going to die. And her husband would probably be the first casualty.

706

ABOUT THE AUTHORS Michelle and Lindsey live in Florida with their family and write constantly. For more information on them and their works, please visit the website at www.michelle-oneill.com

For your reading pleasure, we invite you to visit our web bookstore

WHISKEY CREEK PRESS TORRID www.whiskeycreekpresstorrid.com